《The Deceitful One》


 Chapter 1 Deceit

    ?The blue sky was speckled with white clouds as the zing midday sun shone relentlessly. However, strangely enough, everything underneath was covered in velvety darkness. Almost as if the naturalws of the world had been deceived.


    On this day, a certainrge uninhabited ind somewhere in the middle of the Western and Central Continents was chosen to be the battlefield for the war that would drastically change the power bnce of the entire world.


    This war was not just any simple war waged between mortals. But a war that involved the likes of Transcendents and Gods!


    These were beings who had transcended the limits of man. With just a wave of their hands or a snap of their fingers, they could summon earthquakes, meteor showers, hellfire, tornados, or even tsunamis.


    On one side, was an army of more than a hundred thousand people. They were geared up to the teeth. Some standing on the ground, wearing armor, and with their weapons in hand. While some levitated in the air, anxiously awaiting the start of the war.


    Large dirigibles as well as flying steel ships floated in the air, aiming their artilleries and cannons at the opposition. At the same time, the entire ind was surrounded by a fleet of steam-powered ships, making sure to block any attempts of escape by the enemy.


    This was the army of the Central Continent, the greatest and the most dominant power in the world! However, right now, on this battlefield, there was one thing inmon amongst all the Transcendents from the Central Continent. Fear!


    For they were facing their greatest enemy yet. An enemy that struck terror in the hearts of others just from the mere mention of their name. An enemy that caused chaos and wreaked havoc throughout the Central Continent, leaving behind countless legends.


    Seeing the expressions of anxiety and sheer terror on the faces of the Transcendents from the Central Continent, one would assume that they were facing an army even bigger than theirs or at the very least, an army of equivalent size.


    However, this could not be further from the truth. The one facing the Central Continent''s army was, in fact, one single man. No, to be more precise, He was a God!


    He had a head full of ck hair and His eyes were darker than the ckest void of space. If one were to gaze into His eyes, they would fall into a sudden trance and be under the impression that something very dear had been stolen from them.


    Wearing a three-piece ck suit and a ck trench coat, the hems of which fluttered behind Him as the wind blew, made Him appear exceptionally majestic. He looked at the vast army in front of Him as His lips curled up into a mischievous smile.


    "I am willing to forgive you for taking up arms against me if you surrender now." Said the God with a yful look in His eyes.


    Although He spoke in a low voice, astonishingly enough, His bewitching words reached the ears of all the hundred thousand-plus Transcendents.


    At once, the majority of the people in the massive army began to hesitate. Some of the ones with weaker wills even dropped their weapons on the ground as they started to beg on their knees.


    "Do not believe a thing He says! Have you forgotten already? He is the personification of deceit and the patron of liars, the despicable God of Mischief!" Shouted a God, wearing a set of white robes underneath a shining golden armor.


    He was one of the leaders of the Central Continent''s army. But if He had to be honest, He too would have liked to surrender and escape the battlefield. Yet, He had no choice but to make a stand here with the other Gods from the Central Continent.


    At once, the people in the army got their bearings under control, however, not a single one of them could stop their knees from shaking and hands from sweating.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all, this was the God of Mischief they were facing. A deity said to be able to steal and deceive anything in existence!


    The God of Mischief pursed His lips, "Tsk, how boring."


    He slowly lifted His right arm as He grinned from ear to ear, "In that case, die!"


    "No!! Do not let Him make a move! Everyone, attack!" The God in golden armor screamed at the top of His lungs as He ordered the army to move forward, however, it was already toote.


    The God of Mischief made a downward shing motion with His right palm as if He were cutting something down with a sword. After which, silence ensued for a brief second.


    BOOM!!!


    In the next moment, the entire ind was split into two, leaving a clean cut straight down the middle. All the Transcendents who were previously positioned in the region where the ind split, instantly turned to dust.


    One single strike was all it took and more than twenty percent of the hundred thousand-strong army had perished!


    "W-What technique was that!? Has His sword mastery reached such a level that He doesn''t even need a sword to attack anymore!?" Asked the golden-armored God in terror.


    Another God beside Him replied in angst, "No, that was no sword technique. He simply stole a section of space that ran through the middle of this ind, effectively splitting the ind into two. As expected of the ultimate thief!"


    "T-Then what about the people that just died?" Stuttered the God in golden armor, His body trembling in dread.


    The God beside Him gulped as beads of cold sweat dripped from His forehead, "Existence! They had their very existence stolen from them!"


    "How can He steal something like a person''s existence!? This is simply impossible!" The golden armored god refused to believe it.


    "This is what He excels at, turning facies into truth, and the impossible into the possible. Truly befitting the title of The Deceitful One." Replied the other God as a dispirited sigh escaped His lips.


    What followed was a ruthless massacre of what was left of the Central Continent''s army.


    All those who opposed the God of Mischief had something stolen from them, whether it was their life, identity, thoughts, self-awareness, or even something as elusive as fate and destiny. However, that is a story for another time.


    After all, even the biggest of trees was once nothing but an insignificant seed that weathered the harsh winds and the strong rain before piercing the heavens. And so it begins, in the slums of Damascus, the story of The Deceitful One!

 Chapter 2 Bryan

    ?The spring rain quietly drizzled down on Damascus City situated in the south of the Belize Kingdom in the Western Continent.


    It was already early in the morning, a slight breeze blew through the suburbs of the city. The sun had already hidden behind the dark clouds, refusing toe out.


    In one of the dpidated apartment buildings on 11 DeShawn Street, which was situated close to the slums, a young man had just woken up in his rented apartment on the second floor.


    This apartment room consisted of only a single room. There was a single bed by the window, a wardrobe cab, a set of table and chair, andstly a single gas stove in one corner of the room.


    The young man had already woken up but he stilly on the bed under the tattered nket, looking out at the gloomy weather outside through the only window in the room.


    "Another year passed by, Happy Birthday to me." The young man sighed and then got up from the bed. He walked to the table and looked at his reflection in the mirror hanging on the wall above the table.


    The mirror reflected the image of a handsome youth with ck hair and ck eyes. He was tall but emaciated. He couldn''t remember thest time he had a proper meal. As he was lost in thought thinking about what to do for the day, he heard a loud knock on his door.


    Knock Knock Knock.


    "Bryan you peasant, where''s the fucking rent money?" Came the angry shout from the other side of the door.


    Bryan instantly frowned when he heard this voice. He was alreadyte on his rent for over a month now and on top of that, thisndlord of his was a real piece of shit. He refused to fix any of the amenities in the apartment, especially the run-down ceiling through which water would leak every time it rained. Like right now.


    ''You think I''d live in this shit hole if I wanted to.'' Bryan sighed and walked to the door. Before he opened the door, he put on a fake smile and a subservient attitude. As soon as he opened the door, thendlord immediately started cursing him.


    "Bastard where''s my money? It''s already 2 months since you haven''t paid. I''ll give you 1 week. If you can''t clear your dues then leave all your belongings and get the fuck out of this ce!" Thendlord who was a middle-aged man with a high hairline and a potbelly roared.


    ''Belongings? Heh, what belongings do I have other than a pair of tattered clothes.'' Bryan mocked himself inside but on the surface, he still appeared docile and replied, "Mr Carter don''t worry, I''ll have the money ready by the end of this week."


    "You better or you can start living on the streets like the filthy rat you are." Mr Carter huffed, threw out a few more curses at Bryan, and left.


    ''Fucking bastard, I''ll stuff that filthy mouth of yours with dogshit someday.'' Bryan thought as he watched hisndlord leave. He then shut the door and walked back to his table and sat on his chair. He pulled the drawer and took out a silver pocket watch with an intricate design.


    The front side of the silver pocket watch looked very beautiful and disyed the time on the dial. Beneath the dial, one could still see the different gears working in tandem like a work of art.


    Bryan flipped the watch around and saw the writing ingrained on the backside of the pocket watch:


    ''To Little Bryan.


    Love, Mum & Dad.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan saw this carving and fell into deep thought with a reminiscent look in his dazed eyes. At this moment, his back looked extremely deste and lonely. He still remembered the words his mother had said to him when she gave him the pocket watch, ''My sweet child, always keep this item close to you. When the time is right, it will show you the Path.''


    He never understood what she meant. But he guarded the pocket watch like a treasure, a priceless memento of his deceased parents. No matter how he felt, the pocket watch always radiated a strange warmth as though his parents'' spirits were still watching over him.


    ''Path? What path?'' He muttered to himself. The only path he saw was loneliness. Yet, the pocket watch always gave him a nagging feeling that it was much more.


    His father Vincent was a watchmaker and owned apany called Lombardi Watch Co. He was a very famous artisan in Damascus City. Although the Lombardi Family wasn''t given any nobility title, they were quite affluent and well-connected in their own right. Bryan''s mother, Isabe Medici, married his father when they were young and they were a very happy family.


    However, Bryan''s mother, Isabe fell ill one day when he was only 6 years old. His father, Vincent did all he could and got doctors and apothecaries from Damascus City and even farther away from Nadir, the capital of Belize Kingdom.


    But it was all for naught. After struggling for two weeks, Bryan''s mother eventually sumbed to her illness and passed away in her sleep one night. This left both Bryan and his father heartbroken. Bryan was still very young at the time and didn''t know the meaning of death. Gradually he realized that his mother was never going to return to him. He realized that they''d never be a whole family again.


    Following the death of his mother, Bryan''s father fell into severe depression and drowned himself in alcohol to numb the pain. Vincent turned into an alcoholic and didn''t bother about taking care of his son or the watchpany.


    When Bryan turned 7, his dad also passed away due to the over-consumption of alcohol. This left Bryan all alone in this world with no one to take care of him or guide him. Bryan''s father''s direct subordinate, Mark, usurped the watchpany and all properties that belonged to the Lombardi Family.


    He still remembered the day when Mark came up to him with a sneer on his face and dered that everything now belonged to him. Bryan tried to protest, but who would listen to a 7-year-old orphan? All of his father''s friends also turned a blind eye to him. It was then that he realized that everyone in this world only worked for their own benefit. This was a heavy truth for a young child to bear.


    Ever since then, Bryan had been forced to live on the streets. He had to resort to all sorts of dirty work like taking up odd jobs, begging, stealing, scamming, and swindling people. But he did all he had to in order to survive and he never regretted it.


    Bryan reigned in his thoughts and put away the watch in his pant pocket. He got up, walked to his wardrobe cab, and took out a shirt to wear. He tucked this stained white shirt in his pants and then wore a brown jacket. He wore the ck worker''s cap that was hanging on the wall with the help of a nail he had hammered in long back when he rented this apartment.


    He then left his apartment and set off for a crowded street. ''Hmm let''s see, what shall I do today?'' Bryan thought as he put his hands in his pocket to see how much money he had. He took out 7 copper coins and said self-deprecatingly, ''7 pence huh? I really am poor.''


    After a 15-minute walk, he soon reached the farmer''s market. Since it was still before 7 in the morning, there were quite a few people who gathered at the market. Mostly restaurant owners who were here to buy ingredients. There were also many food stalls that were selling breakfast and snacks to workers who had to go to work early in the mornings.


    Bryan casually walked amidst the crowd. He approached a food stall that was selling fresh buns. While the stall owner was talking to his customers and advertising how fresh the buns were, Bryan walked past the stall and skillfully picked up a steaming hot bun and put it in his pocket, then he blended in with the crowd again without anyone noticing anything.


    Over the years that Bryan spent time living on the streets, he developed quite a few skills that were crucial to his survival. When he was still a child, he got caught stealing many times and was beaten miserably till he was blue. However, he always learned from his mistakes. After all, if he didn''t steal, he wouldn''t be able to feed himself and live for another day.


    Hence, over the course of time, his wrist and finger flexibility improved, enabling him to easily steal things in a covert manner. He also paid a lot of attention to his stamina. After all, if he was caught stealing, he would have to run for his life. His experience taught him that the oue of getting caught was always two things: getting beaten up or being forced to work as freebor. However, Bryan was also smart enough to not steal things from the wrong people.


    After Bryan walked a few steps past the food stall, he took out the bun from his pocket and started eating with relish. He then came to a nearby square and sat on a public bench. While he looked at the people, some in worker clothes while some in ssic suits, hurrying to their jobs, he thought to himself, ''I''m already 18 years old, how long am I gonna keep stealing and live on a day-to-day basis? Should I look for a job with a stable ie? But who''s gonna give me a job? Heh, I didn''t even finish primary school.''


    Right at that moment, Bryan caught sight of a middle-aged man in the corner of his eye. The well-built man had blond hair and blue eyes. He was wearing a blue three-piece suit, carrying a big brown suitcase in one hand and a gems-iid ck cane in the other. Bryan smirked as his eyes narrowed. He had found his prey!

 Chapter 3 Walking Bag Of Gold

    ?The middle-aged man was about 6 ft. tall with a good build. He had grey sideburns and his blond hair wasbed neatly. The most distinctive feature was his pair of eyes. They were like blue gems that shone brightly. His blue three-piece suit looked well-tailored, with a gold chain that was likely part of his pocket watch hanging from his vest. He wore a ruby gem iid ring on his right hand and a sapphire gem ring on his left. Furthermore, the handle of his cane was studded with gems of different colours. He simply reeked of money!


    Bryan nearly drooled when he caught sight of this man. ''Wait a minute! I just decided to get my shit straight starting today. Why am I already eyeing this guy''s money? That''s not right.'' He thought in a self-deprecating manner.


    ''But all those shiny gems are too tempting. Forget it I''ll swindle him into giving me a job now and I''ll see if I can rob himter. Yes, this is in line with having a stable ie until I rob him clean hehe.'' Bryan had a wicked smile on his face as he finally made a decision.


    Having finally made up his mind, Bryan decided to tail this walking bag of gold. He followed this blonde middle-aged man for about 15 minutes until he got into a high-ss restaurant on Laurent Avenue, most likely to have breakfast.


    ''Hmm from the way he''s looking around at all the buildings andndmarks every few steps tells me that he''s most likely a tourist visiting Damascus City. And from the way he''s dressed and his bearing, is he a tycoon?'' Bryan tried to deduce from the clues he had seen till now.


    ''It''s better to watch him for a bit more and then decide on how to approach him.'' Growing up on the streets all these years, Bryan had learned to be very patient. He knows if he''s unprepared then it''ll lead to his eventual doom. He waited another 30 minutes behind a tree on the opposite side of the restaurant across Laurent Avenue.


    Finally, the middle-aged blonde man exited the restaurant with a satisfied expression on his face. He walked towards the northern part of the city. He leisurely strolled while looking at the scenery and the various customs of the city. Meanwhile, Bryan followed behind him at a distance of about 20 feet between them, just enough to keep him within his sight.


    He tailed the middle-aged man for another hour before he saw him enter the Church of Wisdom on North Winston Avenue. There were three Churches in the Belize Kingdom as well as the entire Western Continent; the Church of Wisdom worshipped the Goddess of Wisdom, the Church of Craftsmanship worshipped the God of Craftsmanship, and the Church of the Earth Mother worshipped Mother Earth.


    Damascus City was just barely qualified to be a proper city, hence there was a church built there. Other smaller towns usually only had a chapel. Whereas Nadir, the capital of Belize Kingdom, had a massive cathedral belonging to the three deities.


    ''Hmm, he''s definitely someone new to this city.'' Bryan concluded. ''But how do I approach him and trick him into giving me a job? It would look very suspicious if I ask him for a job straight away.''


    ? Bryan soon had an outline of a n in his mind. He soon started looking for tramps on the streets while still keeping his attention on the church entrance so that he doesn''t miss that middle-aged maning out. He approached a homeless man nearby at a distance from the church entrance.


    The old homeless man was sleeping soundly on the sidewalk while drooling and snoring at the same time. All of a sudden he was kicked in the butt and was jolted awake. He got up and looked around warily, then his eyesnded on a youth with ck hair and ck eyes who was wearing tattered clothes, a ck worker''s cap and a stitched-up brown jacket.


    "Fuck! I thought it was the police. What do you want, brat?" The old man scolded Bryan.


    "Hehe old man, wanna earn some money? And¡­half a bun." Bryan tried his best to tempt the other party.


    The old homeless man looked at Bryan with a hint of suspicion in his eyes, "What is it?"


    "So it''s like this¡­" Bryan began to exin his n to the homeless guy.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside an office in the Church of Wisdom, the bishop, a kind-looking old man who was wearing white robes with grey borders, was exchanging pleasantries with the blonde middle-aged man that Bryan had been following all morning, "Detective Watson, we had already received word of your arrival. Wee to Damascus City! You may stay at the vi on 22 Augustus Street which is under the management of the Church. We wish you a pleasant stay."


    "Thank you, Bishop Walls. I''ll most likely be staying in this city for a few years until I''ve finished the work assigned by the Cathedral." Detective Watson replied with an amiable smile.


    "Alright, let me know if you require anything. The resources of the Church are at your disposal." At this point, Bishop Walls paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, "By the way, there seems to be someone following you."


    Detective Watson chuckled, "I''m already aware. I just wanna see what the kid is up to." He said with a yful smile on his face.


    "Alright. As long as you know. Again, if you need anything please let the church know." Bishop Walls exchanged a few more words with Detective Watson before they parted ways.


    As soon as Detective Watson left the office room, a young priest who was standing beside Bishop Walls, serving tea and snacks to the duo, asked in puzzlement, "Father, isn''t he just a detective? Howe you''re so respectful to him?"


    "Just a detective? Hmph! What do you know? He''s a Rank 3 Transcendent!" Bishop Walls snorted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The young priest sucked in a breath of cold air. ''Rank 3!? That''s the same as the Bishop. No wonder!"


    ¡­


    Outside the Church.


    Bryan repeated the n to the old homeless man who was looking at him with a daze, for the third time.


    "Fine, fine, fine! Just give me the money already. I''ll do as you say." The old homeless man who was at his wit''s end stretched his right arm in front of Bryan.


    Bryan reluctantly handed him 5 pence. He now only had 2 pence on him. ''Never mind, it''s an investment. If the n fails, I''ll just steal it back from this old fool.'' Bryan muttered in his heart.


    "The bun?" The old man looked Bryan straight in the eye.


    ''Tsk, petty bastard.'' Bryan thought. Then he took out the half bun from the pocket of his jacket and handed it to the old man but not before biting a big chunk out of it. "You better not y dirty tricks on me, old man. Or I''ll give you a thorough beating." Bryan sternly warned him.


    The old man didn''t even bother listening to Bryan as he stuffed the remaining bun into his mouth. Then he carefully counted the money and put it inside his clothes tightly, afraid that Bryan would take it back.


    Right then, Detective Watson exited the Church and started feeding grains to the pigeons flocking to the nearby sidewalk.


    Bryan saw this and instructed the old tramp to take his position. Before he left, Bryan red at him and warned him again. The old man rolled his eyes at him. ''How can an old man like me with half a foot in the grave outrun you, punk.'' He mumbled and took his position at the crossing of North Winston Avenue and 10th Street.


    Seeing him not pull any ticks, Bryan took his position as well. From the ce where he was currently, he would intercept Detective Watson from the back while the old man would move in from the front.


    Soon, Detective Watson finished feeding the pigeons and walked towards 10th Street. Seeing him walk towards the ambush point, Bryan signalled to the old tramp who was in front of the Detective, he then started approaching him from the back.


    Detective Watson on the other hand had an indiscernible yful look in his eyes. ''Let''s see what you''re up to.''


    The next moment, the old tramp bumped into Detective Watson and then snatched the brown suitcase from his hands. Right on the heels of that, he ran at a speed that was clearly impossible for a man of his age to do.


    ''Fuck, this old bastard clearly told me he had hip problems and could barely run.'' Bryan was taken aback at his speed. He quicklyposed himself and ran towards him.


    The old man''s face was full of smiles thinking about how everything in the suitcase belonged to him now. ''Hehe, I''ll just run off with this suitcase while that foolish brat is fighting off the blond man. Hmph, how dare you give me just a small piece of bun.''


    While the old man was letting his imagination run wild, he didn''t notice that Bryan was running towards him instead of the detective. All of a sudden, he came crashing at what seemed like a wall to him. The suitcase slipped out of his hand and he fell to the ground.


    He looked up and was dumbfounded at what he saw. In front of him, Bryan stood in a heroic pose with both his palms holding the side of his waist. ''What the fuck! Why did he stop me? Wasn''t he supposed to confront the blond man?''


    Then he heard Bryan speak to him in a righteous tone, "Old thief, how dare you try to rob someone right in front of the Church? I shall deliver punishment on behalf of the Goddess." After that, Bryan delivered a few kicks to his butt and then took the suitcase and walked towards the middle-aged blond man standing not far away.


    The old tramp was still in a daze from the beating. Then he snapped back to his senses when he heard Bryan speak with his back facing him, "Get lost before the police arrive. I shall give you a chance to redeem yourself. Hmph!"


    Realization suddenly dawned on the old homeless man, ''That little prick tricked me!'' He then scurried off. ''At least I still have the 5 pence'' The old man reached out for the insides of his clothes..and then he froze on the spot. "Fuck where''s the money!?"

 Chapter 4 Youre Hired

    ?At the corner of North Winston Avenue, Detective Watson wore an amused expression as he watched Bryan approach him heroically with his suitcase in hand.


    "Good sir, here is your suitcase." Bryan stood in front of the Detective and handed him his suitcase. Then he looked up at the Detective with a victorious smirk on his lips, as if saying ''praise me''.


    Detective Watson had seen the entire drama y out and he figured that the young man in front of him had tricked that old tramp. However, he still couldn''t help but find this young man''s acting hrious. ''Now let''s see how you y your cards'' he thought.


    "Thank you, young man. I don''t know what I would have done without you." Detective Watson decided to y along with him. "Here, ept this reward for helping me." He took out ten 1 pound notes from his wallet and handed them out to the young man in from of him.


    Bryan''s eyes widened as his eyes swept past the stack of cash. He had never seen this much money in his life. Or at least he hadn''t seen this much since bing an orphan. He couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp. He nearly reached out his hand in an attempt to take the money but thankfully he remembered his motive for going through all that trouble before.


    "S-sir I didn''t do it for the money." Bryan stammered but he was still unable to take his eyes off the money.


    "Oh? Then what did you do it for?" Detective Watson looked innocently at Bryan.


    "I always carry out my actions without hoping for anything in return. However, if you''re feeling guilty then you can provide me with a job that pays a good sry. That should be fine right?" Towards the end of the sentence, Bryan''s voice trailed off and it grew softer and softer.


    "Hahaha what a funny young man." Detective Watson finally couldn''t hold back hisughter. ''So that was your motive, huh? At least, you have the ability to work towards long-term gains instead of short-term benefits. Not bad!'' He looked at Bryan approvingly.


    "Fine, since you''ve helped me out, it would be petty of me to not give you anything in return. Hmm how about this, since I''m new to this city, you can be my guide and also help me do some misceneous work. And in return, I''ll give you a sry of 2 pounds per week." Detective Watson smiled.


    "Really!?" Bryan was shocked. Then he hurriedly replied, "Deal! I was born and raised in Damascus and I know all the nooks and crannies of this city like the back of my hand. Leave it to me." Bryan puffed out his chest and said confidently.


    "Very well. You''re hired." Detective Watson smiled gently.


    "Yes, Boss!" Bryan put his right palm facing outward on his forehead and saluted him. He then took the suitcase from Detective Watson''s hand and began walking. After taking a few steps, he stopped and turned back. "By the way, where are we going boss?" Bryan scratched the back of his head while asking the detective.


    Detective Watson chuckled, "22 Augustus Street. Let''s walk it."


    Bryan was slightly taken aback. Since Augustus Street was the neighbourhood where all the upper-ss citizens of Damascus City lived in. It was also the neighbourhood he lived in, back when his parents were still alive. That ce was full of nobility, wealthy merchants, bankers etc. ''I knew boss was rich but I didn''t know he was that rich.'' Bryan thought.


    He led Detective Watson towards Augustus Street. It was 20 minute''s walk from the Church of Wisdom. Along the way, he introduced to the detective all sorts of ces andndmarks. He pointed at the good restaurants he could eat at, hidden food stalls that served delicious food, high-ss bars as well as the bars wheremoners frequent at. He told the detective the streets to avoid, streets to takete at night, the safe ces near the police station, slum areas, neighbourhoods thate under the jurisdiction of local gangs, and even the red light district wasn''t missed from the introduction.


    Detective Watson was very satisfied with Bryan. He was very knowledgeable when it came to ces in Damascus. One could even say he was the perfect guide.


    Under Bryan''s guidance, they soon arrived at 22 Augustus Street. What greeted their view was a 2 storied white coloured vi. Parasol trees were nted on both sides of the street alongside the entirety of Augustus Street. The fresh moist air here smelled very refreshing, nothing like the air near DeShawn Street. Bryan took a deep breath of this fresh air then turned to look at Detective Watson, "We''re here, boss."


    "Not bad." Detective Watson surveyed the surroundings and gave apliment. He then looked at Bryan and smiled, "By the way, you still haven''t introduced yourself to me yet."


    "Uh right, sorry. I''m Bryan Lombardi." Bryan replied.


    "Very well, Bryan. My name is James Watson, a private detective." Detective Watson smiled.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''A detective! Did he see through my previous y with that old tramp? Probably not. Anyways I did help him though. But did he really need my help?'' Bryan was instantly flustered and thought about his previous actions.


    Detective Watson read his emotions and knew what he was thinking. He chuckled and said, "You will officially start your work tomorrow. Be here at 8 am sharp. Oh, by the way, do you know how to read and write?"


    "N-no." Bryan felt a little embarrassed as he thought, ''Read and write? How could I have time for that when I was busy trying to fill my stomach.''


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll teach you the basics starting tomorrow. After all, education is imperative in this line of work." Detective Watson then took out his wallet, picked two 1 pound notes and handed it to Bryan. "This is the advance. Go get some food and buy yourself a new pair of clothes. I will see you tomorrow."


    Detective Watson smiled at Bryan then handed the suitcase to his butler who had arrived at some point in time.


    Bryan who took the money was ted. He hurriedly bowed and thanked the detective. "Thank you, boss. I''ll be here on time tomorrow!"


    He watched the Detective turn around and enter the main gate to his vi. He walked through the garden and finally entered his vi with his butler in tow. Bryan was still standing outside the main gate of 22 Augustus Street, deep in thought.


    ''Everything that happened today seems too easy. Did boss really see through my ploy earlier? No, it''s very likely that he noticed me the moment I started following him from the farmer''s market. How¡­interesting! Heh, and here I was dreaming that I''d steal some valuables from him after he gives me a job. How naive!" Bryan sighed.


    He turned around and started walking towards DeShawn Street. It would take him over an hour to reach on foot. There was no way he was going to hire a carriage, he couldn''t afford it.


    Bryan walked leisurely on the sidewalk, his hand holding the two 1 pound notes tightly in his jacket pocket, afraid that he''d lose the money if he loosened his grip even a little. This amount of money meant a lot for someone like Bryan. He could live a leisurely life with just the basic necessities for a month with this money.


    ''Hmm out of the 2 pounds, 1 pound has to be given to that pig of andlord. 20 pence worth of food that''llst me at least a week. The rest of the money I can save it for a rainy day. But wait, Boss asked me to buy a new pair of clothes. But do I really need to?'' Bryan sniffed at his clothes and instantly regretted it. ''I really should buy a new pair. I wouldn''t want to insult boss with my stitched and tattered clothes.'' Bryan heaved a heavy sigh. It would be a lie to say that he didn''t miss the time when he was rich and had the love of his parents. But almost a decade has passed since that incident, now everything was just a distant memory.


    ''No need to think about depressing stuff. Maybe working for boss might help me tremendously. Forget about stealing and begging, from now on I''m gonna live a better life.'' Bryan clenched his fists and motivated himself. He had a determined look in his deep ck eyes.


    He visited Graham''s Clothing Store on his way home. They sold rtively cheap clothes for workers and low-ss people here. He bought 2 white shirts and a pair of ck trousers. A new pair of ck rubber shoes; everything totalled 47 pence.


    Bryan exited the store with a paper bag then he headed for the nearest grocery store, where he spent another 20 pence on the grocery for the next week.


    It was already 2 pm by the time he returned to 11 DeShawn Street. He dropped his clothes and grocery in his 1 room apartment and then headed for thendlord''s room on the first floor.


    He knocked on Mr Carter''s door. After a few knocks, the pig-likendlord opened the door and red at Bryan, "What do you want?"


    "Here''s 1 pound, Mr Carter. I''ll give you the remaining money next week." Bryan put on his ssic fake smile then turned around and left without waiting for thendlord''s response.


    Thendlord, Mr Carter, was slightly stunned. ''Where did this kid get the money? Did he rob someone? Well, who cares!'' Mr Carter snorted and mmed his door shut.


    In Bryan''s room, he quickly made a bowl of porridge and had it with bread. "It''s been a while since I''ve had a full meal" Bryan patted his belly with a satisfied smile on his face. He looked out the window eagerly anticipating the start of his new life from tomorrow onwards.

 Chapter 5 Intuition

    ?Bryan opened his eyes, and took his silver pocket watch from the table, he silently thought, ''A little before 6 am.'' He shoved away the thin tattered nket and got up neatly. He was only wearing his pajamas and nothing else. Bryan was so skinny that one could see the outline of his ribs. This was all a result of an unhealthy lifestyle and ack of proper meals every day.


    After his lunch yesterday, he spent the entire evening and night thinking about his new life. He had the same leftover food from yesterday afternoon for dinnerst night. Even after dinner, he couldn''t immediately fall asleep. He was too excited for today, which was going to be the start of a new chapter in his life. Bryan thought of a lot of nsst night and barely slept for 6 hours.


    He got off the bed and went towards the window and opened it. He found that the spring rain had stopped. The mix of the fragrance of the wet earth and the slight industrial pollution greeted him. Bryan felt his head clear, the sleepiness washing away cleanly. The sun had yet to rise, and the sky was still a color of deep blue, not dark yet not bright.


    Looking through the window, his eyesnded on rows of one and two-storied greyish brick houses. These were the slums where most low-ss people of society lived.


    He hurriedly picked up his towel and rushed to the shared bathroom on the second floor. He had to be the first one to use the bathroom or it would significantly dy him since Detective Watson''s house was over an hour away. Although he was told to reach for work at 8 am, Bryan still wanted to reach at least 30 minutes prior. After all, this was his first proper job.


    Although yesterday he was still thinking about how to rob the detective, after a night of thorough thinking, his attitude flipped around 360 degrees. Now he wanted to take full advantage of this opportunity. He wanted to educate himself and hopefully be someone like the detective himself. These were his shower thoughts.


    After exiting the bathroom, he entered his apartment again and took out brand-new clothes. Although the clothes were of highly inferior quality, they were still new and Bryan cherished them. After getting ready, he cut a small piece of baguette that he had bought yesterday from the grocery store. He stuffed it in his mouth, walked out of his apartment, locked the door and set off for Augustus Street.


    He happened to pass by the crowded farmer''s market. He manoeuvred through the crowd like a fish in water and habitually stole an apple from a fruit vendor before swiftly putting it into his pant pocket. Bryan left the crowded ce and stuffed the apple in his mouth. He took a big bite and thought in a self-deprecating manner, ''Heh, old habits die hard.''


    ¡­


    22 Augustus Street.


    Bryan reached sharp at 7:30 am. He decided to wait outside the vi and knock on the door when it was 8 am.


    While standing outside the main gate of the vi, Bryan fell into deep thought. Yesterday while he was following the detective when he was carrying out the y with the old tramp, andter introducing him to the various ces and customs of Damascus he felt Detective Watson was very¡­special. He couldn''t find a word to describe it, but he appeared to be very mysterious to Bryan. Yesterday, during the day he had overlooked this matter, butter in the night when he was thinking things through and nning for the future, it dawned on him.


    It was an inexplicable feeling. Bryan felt like Detective Watson was human but also not human at the same time. This was what his intuition told him and Bryan always trusted his intuition. Growing up on the streets, he relied on his intuition many times in order to get out of trouble. Sometimes he would attempt to rob a few people, but at those times his intuition would re up, warning him of the iing dangers. He wouldter find out that the people his intuition had warned him against, were actually gang members.


    Most gangs in Damascus City wereplete ouws. Although they wouldn''tmit murder in the downtown area, and the area surrounding the church or the police station. But when it came to the areas in and near the slums, they would kill in a heartbeat and the city officials and police wouldn''t even bat an eye unless someone important died. This formed a strange bnce of sorts, with each organization marking their own territories.


    Therefore, when his intuition told him that there was something special about Detective Watson, he chose to believe it. However, his intuition never warned him against the detective. That''s why he dared toe here today or he would justy low in the slums and never appear.


    "Mr Bryan, Master James has invited you inside. Please follow me."


    Bryan snapped out of his reverie when he heard the voice. He turned around and saw Detective Watson''s butler standing in a straight posture by the main gate. He was wearing a ck butler''s uniform with a bow tie. The man looked to be in his 30s with a head full ofbed brown hair and a trimmed mustache on his upper lip. ''Damn, he sure is clean.'' Bryan thought silently in his heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay." Bryan responded to the butler and followed him inside. He came across the garden in front of the vi with all sorts of colourful flowers growing vibrantly at the edges. They followed the red stone paved path and reach the door of the vi.


    The butler opened the door and gestured for Bryan toe in. What greeted him was a wide living room and a firece with a chimney on the right side. To the left were three massive floor-to-ceiling windows that were facing the garden. The floor was made of wooden tiles. In the centre of the living room, there were two long sofas and two single-seater couches, arranged in a square formation. In the middle was a small table made of oak. Past the sofa were two sets of stairs on both sides of the living room, leading to the second floor.


    As Bryan looked towards the second floor of the vi, his eyesnded on a middle-aged blond man, with neatlybed hair. He was wearing a white shirt, ck pants and a ck vest buttoned up. He was looking at Bryan with a gentle smile.


    "Boss!" Bryan subconsciously blurted out.


    "Good Morning, Bryan. Come upstairs." Detective Watson greeted him.


    Bryan nodded and made his way upstairs. Upon reaching the second floor, he followed Detective Watson. They walked the corridor to the left and entered a spacious room. The room was like a mini library, there were two bookshelves on both sides of the room, with about hundreds of books in total. Right across the entrance to the room was a floor-to-ceiling window that overlooked the garden. In front of the right-hand side bookshelf, was the study table with one chair on one side and two chairs on the other.


    Detective Watson approached the study table and sat in his seat. He then gestured for Bryan to sit. Bryan nervously took his seat and looked at the things lying on the table. There were a few books neatly stacked on top of each other, and a couple of parchment pieces of paper, however, he couldn''t figure out whatnguage they contained. And finally, there was a globe. Bryan was shocked to find out that there were actually more continents other than the one in which the Belize Kingdom was.


    Detective Watson saw him stare at the globe with his mouth agape and chuckled, "Apart from the Western Continent we are currently in, there are three more continents and a group of inds. They are the Southern Continent, which is slightly bigger than the Western Continent in terms ofnd mass, Central Continent, which is thergest. Then there are the Eastern Inds which consist of over a hundred small inds. If gathered together, they would be as big as the Central Continent. And finally, there''s the Northern Continent which is the most mysterious of them all."


    Detective Watson patiently waited for Bryan to finish digesting the information. After about a minute or so, Bryan recovered from his shock. "Wow, boss! This world sure is big. I always thought that the Western Continent was all there was to it. But boss, what''s so mysterious about the northern continent?"


    Detective Watson had already expected this question, hence, he replied in a serious manner, "Very little, in fact, almost nothing is known about the Northern Continent. In the past, there had been many ships that sailed to the Northern Continent in an expedition to explore and colonize unknownnds, however, none of them returned. That is why that continent is also known as the Dark Continent."


    Bryan sucked in a breath of cold air. He waspletely taken aback when he heard this. ''None of them returned? Dark Continent¡­'' He found it both fascinating and frightening at the same time. It took him a while to gather himself. Then he noticed Detective Watson looking at him with a smile.


    "This is the benefit of knowledge. It broadens your horizon and as a result, how you view the world changes." Detective Watson exined. "Now before we discuss your work and study schedule, I''d like to test something."


    Detective Watson took out a milky white crystal ball the size of a baby''s head from the drawer and ced it between himself and Bryan.


    "What''s this, boss?" Bryan looked at the crystal ball curiously and inquired.


    Detective Watson smiled at him and instructed, "ce your palms on the crystal ball, close your eyes and hold out for as long as you can."


    ''Hold out for as long as I can?'' Bryan mumbled inwardly but still did as he was told because he hadn''t received any sort of warning from his intuition. He then stretched out his hands and ced them on the crystal ball.

 Chapter 6 Red Eyes

    ?Seeing himply, Detective Watson smiled gently. Then he activated the crystal ball with his spiritual force. Upon activation, the crystal ball glowed brightly. At this point in time, Bryan had already closed his eyes and was just trying to hold out for as long as he could.


    Soon one minute was up. Bryan didn''t feel anything, he was beginning to wonder if he made a mistake or if he was holding the crystal ball the wrong way. After two minutes were up, Bryan still didn''t show any change in his emotions. Right when three minutes were up and Bryan was about to say something, he felt a slight buzz in his mind. However, this didn''t cause him any pain and he could still keep going.


    After four minutes, Bryan was hit with a severe headache and his expression twisted slightly, but he still persisted. At four minutes and thirty seconds, beads of sweat had already started to form on Bryan''s forehead. He was barely able to hold on any longer. After another sixteen seconds passed, Bryan finally let go. He tookrge mouthfuls of air and was breathing heavily.


    On the other side of the table, Detective Watson''s eyes widened and he was shocked beyond his wildest dreams. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. ''Four minutes and forty-six seconds¡­Supreme-Grade spiritual aptitude! Just as I thought!'' He hurriedlyposed himself and looked deeply at Bryan who had just recovered.


    "Boss, what is that thing? It felt as if there were ants crawling on my brain." Bryan looked at Detective Watson suspiciously.


    "Haha don''t worry, it''s harmless. That was a test." Detective Watson smirked and looked at Bryan mysteriously.


    "Really? What''s the test for?" Bryan was still suspicious.


    "I can''t tell you about it now. However, what I can tell you is that if you persist in your studies and work hard in the future, then I will give you an opportunity." Detective Watson replied in all seriousness.


    ''A chance? Is this rted to how I felt yesterday about boss being so special and mysterious? Hmm..and that crystal ball. It seemed to have lit up without the support of gas or oil. How did boss do that?'' Bryan narrowed his eyes and was deep in thought.


    Detective Watson did not disturb him. After a few moments, Bryan hade to a decision, "Alright boss, I''ll do my best."


    Detective Watson smiled warmly.


    "Now try reading this newspaper. I want to see exactly how much you know, based on that I can teach you ordingly." Detective waste instructed Bryan as he handed him today''s edition of Damascus Daily.


    "Okay." Bryan took the newspaper and struggled to read the first few lines.


    "Monday, 19th April, 1580¡­Kindom of Belize¡­finals bill. On works..mimom work hars."


    ''Fuck, what is this bullshit? What''s the point of reading this newspaper?'' Bryan had never felt so embarrassed before.


    Detective Watson chuckled, "No need to be embarrassed, Bryan. At least now we know where to begin. Here''s what we''ll do, you wille here every day at 8 am. I will tutor you for three hours, then you will study for another three hours by yourself. After that, you may have lunch here and then visit various parts of the city and take note of anything peculiar you see. Come back to the vi again by 6 in the evening to give me a report of your findings. That''s the gist of what your daily work schedule will be like. What do you think?"


    Bryan was bbergasted, "Study for 6 hours!? Boss, is that really necessary?"


    Detective Watson wore a stern expression, "Yes. This is non-negotiable."


    "F-fine." Bryan wore a defeated look.


    And thus began Bryan''s journey to bing erudite.


    ¡­


    The slums, Damascus City.


    In one of the dpidated houses, blood formed a small puddle on the floor. There were also blood stains on the wall and the ceiling. Beside the blood puddle, in the corner of the room three corpses were strewn, two big and one small. It likely belonged to the family that lived in this house.


    In the other room, six tall figures were huddled together in a circle, speaking in hushed tones.


    "Hehehe that little girl''s blood was simply marvelous. I tell you, virgin young girls are really a delicacy."


    "Blood is alright. But eating the heart is where the real taste is at."


    "By the way, who should we hunt next? I''m really sick of this peasant blood."


    "Yes yes. I wonder how those nobledies taste. Just thinking about it turns me on."


    Right at this moment, the door of the house was pushed open and a well-built figure walked in wearing a ck hooded robe. He nced at the corpses in the corner, examined them, and walked to the room inside.


    The six men inside instantly quieted down. When they saw the figure walk into the room, they hurriedly knelt down and greeted in unison, "Greetings, my lord."


    Although they couldn''t see the face of the hooded person. They couldn''t mistake the domineering aura. Moreover, they had already spotted the blood crescent ring on the figure''s right middle finger. In the organization, he was known as Blood Moon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Blood Moon looked at the six people. When his gaze swept past them, they involuntarily shivered. "You all have been causing too much of a ruckustely. The Church and the police can''t sit back anymore. There have been too many disappearances in the slum area recently." Blood Moon spoke in a hoarse voice.


    No one dared to look up and reply.


    "Curb your addiction or else I won''t hesitate to kill you. Stay low for a week and no big movements. If you can''t withstand it, then get the fuck out of the city and find prey. If any of you dare to mess up master''s ns..hehe" Blood moon didn''t finish his sentence, but the warning was clearly evident.


    The six people in the room had their hair stand on end. They didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Blood moon turned around and prepared to leave. Then he stopped, turned his head back around, and red at the six people behind him once again, "These corpses look like they''ve been ravaged by wild beasts. At least, make it look like they''ve been killed by people or weapons so as to mislead the officials. Fools."


    Then he turned around and left the house. As soon as he left, the six people in the house simultaneously released their breaths.


    ? "Phew! Fuck, he''s too scary."


    "You heard what he said. Let''s disperse andy low for the week."


    "I''m headed to that vige in the south. It''s far from Damascus, I don''t think there will be any problems."


    The six people discussed with each other and then left the house.


    Meanwhile, in the outskirts of the slums, Blood Moon was sprinting under the shadows of the buildings in the pale moonlight. He took several turns and changed directions. Finally, he reached the north part of the city and got into a carriage that was waiting for him.


    After boarding the carriage, he took off his robe and revealed his appearance. He had a head full of short white hair, neatlybed to the sides. He had deep blue eyes and a weathered face. He looked to be in his sixties but still appeared to be healthy.


    He sat in the carriage silently and looked out the window. The thick colors of the night covered the vast sky, and most of the stars that nketed the sky were covered by the clouds that were ever so fleeting, leaving behind only a few shining with faint light.


    ''What exactly is master nning?'' Blood Moon was in deep thought as he stared at the night sky.


    Soon, the carriage entered Augustus Street and stopped in front of 53 Augustus Street. This was arge two-storied vi made of grey stones with a big garden in front of it. If Bryan were to see this, he would instantly recognize this as the house he used to live in with his parents in the past. This was where he spent his early childhood.


    Blood Moon walked in through the main door and entered the vi. He straight away headed for the study on the second floor. He knocked on the door twice and patiently waited.


    Momentster, a deep voice came from inside the room, "Enter."


    Blood Moon took a deep breath and entered the room. Inside, he saw a tall man with ck wavy hair standing right before the floor-to-ceiling window, staring at the moon with this hands sped behind his back. He was wearing ck trousers and a white shirt. After a few minutes, he turned around and looked at Blood Mood with his bright red eyes.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Master, I''ve instructed the apprentices and told them toy low for the time being." Blood Moon replied respectfully.


    The man with red eyes nodded.


    "Should we proceed to the next stage?" Blood moon asked. His eyes stared at the floor beneath, not daring to look straight at his master.


    "No. It''s not time yet. Nurture a few more Apprentices and make sure there are at least 10 Rank 3 Apprentices and 5 Rank 1 Transcendents. Do not be negligent. We still have a few more years to go. Work hard Alfredo, I will reward you greatly." The man replied.


    "Yes, Master!" Alfredo reverently got on his knees and thanked him.


    "Now leave."


    "As you wish." Alfredo got to his feet and exited the room before shutting the door.


    Inside the study, the man with red eyes walked to the table and sat down on his chair. He then took out an old parchment paper from his drawer. The paper was yellowish in color and disyed the vicissitudes of time. He held the parchment paper in his pale white hands and softly muttered, "Medici Family¡­"


    Written on the parchment paper was information regarding a mystical artifact in the lost ruin of the Medici Family, situated here in the outskirts of Damascus City. However, in order to enter the ruins, one required a key. And that key was the blood of a Transcendent of the Medici Family!


    ''I''ve waited a decade for this. I can wait a few more years. Soon I shall advance to the next rank and then snatch that artifact in the ruins.'' The man narrowed his eyes and grinned.


    In the dark room, the moonlight shone on half of his face. With only one half of the face visible and the other in the dark, the man with red eyes looked extremely diabolical.

 Chapter 7 Transcendent

    ?Tuesday, 4th May 1580.


    Detective Watson''s Vi, 22 Augustus Street.


    Inside the study on the second floor, Bryan was writing down all the characters of the Vendurishnguage from memory, on a sheet of paper with a quill. Vendurish was themonnguage spoken on the Western Continent. Bryan already knew how to speak thisnguage. Over thest two weeks, he had already mastered reading and writing.


    After he finished writing down all the characters, Bryan handed over the sheet of paper to Detective Watson who was sitting across from him. He was feeling quite smug about it since he had mastered anguage in 15 days.


    ''Oh and there''s also that othernguage, but I haven''t mastered thatpletely yet.'' Bryan was thinking about the othernguage that Detective Watson was currently teaching him, Hymmnos.


    "Well done, Bryan. You''re no longer an illiterate." Detective Watson teased him.


    Bryan''s smug expression copsed, ''That''s definitely apliment but why do I feel insulted at the same time?''


    "Thanks, boss! Can you tell me more about Hymmnos? Which continent uses thisnguage?" Bryan was quite curious about thisnguage.


    Detective Watson put on a serious expression when he heard this, "Hymmnos is a uniquenguage that is derived from Ancient Hymmnos. However, it is not amonnguage used in any continent or ce like you''re thinking. Instead, it is anguagemonly used amongst a group of extraordinary people."


    ''Not used in any continent? Extraordinary people?'' Bryan''s interest was piqued. He probed, "Extraordinary people? What do you mean by that?"


    Detective Watson took a deep breath and exined to him, "Yes, they are people who wield enormous power and have strange abilities that normal people cannot even begin toprehend. They are known as Transcendents!"


    Bryan was fascinated, ''Enormous powers and strange abilities..'' He was lost in thought. Detective Watson had a hint of pride in his eyes when he saw Bryan was speechless.


    "Boss, you mean those clowns and magicians in circuses?" Bryan asked.


    Detective Watson''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch when he heard Bryan, "Brat, how can youpare mighty Transcendents to mere clowns!? Youpletely misunderstood me. Hmm, let me put it this way. Transcendents are a group of extraordinary people who consume potions and cultivate meditation techniques in order to gain immense power and various strange abilities such as wielding lightning, flying in the sky, bringing down a rain of meteors, or something even as bizarre as foreseeing the future. They cultivate a particr Path, innovate and create spells, and pursue the truth!"


    This time Bryan waspletely taken aback. His eyes went wide and his mouth agape, almost touching the floor. It took him a while topose himself. "If they''re so powerful, howe I''ve never seen or heard of them?"


    Detective Watson replied, "The existence of Transcendents is not known to themon people because the authorities such as the various churches, the police, military, and even the higher-ups in the government and kingdoms actively prevent ordinary people from getting involved or obtaining information. After all, if Transcendents are not strictly regted, they can jeopardize and bring trouble to society."


    ''So mysterious! But that does make sense. Then there''s this so-called Path. Is this the ''Path'' that mother spoke about when she gave me the silver pocket watch? But that''s absurd. How could she be rted to a Transcendent?'' Bryan thought. Then he raised another series of questions, "Boss what did you mean by potions and meditation techniques? And what does cultivating a particr Path mean?"


    Detective Watson patiently exined, "Potions are concocted from natural ingredients and exotic animal parts. Whereas meditation techniques strengthen the mind in order to bnce out the negative effects brought about by the potions. And as for Paths, I won''t delve too deep into them since this isn''t something you''d be able to understand currently."


    "You can think of it as a route that a Transcendent must take in order to be stronger. Various churches, royal families, and some ancient noble families control potion forms and meditation techniques for their respective Paths. For example, the Church of Wisdom controls the Wisdom Path and Fate Path."


    Bryan fell into deep thought as he digested all the information. He softly mumbled, "Various churches control various Paths¡­Church of Wisdom controls the Wisdom & Fate paths. Does that mean that the Goddess is also a Transcendent of said Paths?"


    Detective Watson was shocked to hear him say this, ''This kid..'' But he sternly reprimanded him, "Bryan, do not speak such sphemous words!"


    "S-sorry." Bryan apologized weakly.


    "Anyways, in short, this is what it means to be a Transcendent. I must warn you though, the Transcendent world is fraught with danger at every turn. Once you be a Transcendent, you will never be able to return to your normal life again." Detective Watson emphasized.


    ''Before I met you, my normal life consisted of begging, stealing, and mostly starving.'' Bryan inwardly rolled his eyes but he still nodded.


    "However, before one bes a Transcendent, they must first be an Apprentice. An Apprentice is divided into 3 ranks, mainly Rank 1 to Rank 3. This sets up a foundation for you toter on be a proper Transcendent." Detective Watson added.


    Although Bryan had a guess, he still asked, "But boss, why are you telling me all this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Detective Watson smiled gently, "Bryan, remember when you first came here, I had told you that I would give you an opportunity. Back then, the function of the crystal ball was to determine your spiritual aptitude. And you have a very high aptitude which is required to be a Transcendent."


    He didn''t tell Bryan that the crystal ball determined that he had a supreme-grade aptitude yet, afraid that it would get to his head and he would be arrogant.


    "So that''s what it was" Now it all made sense to Bryan.


    "That''s right." Detective Watson nodded. "Now I want you to go back home and think about this seriously. This is a major decision that''ll change your life''s trajectory. And this decision can be only made by you. Take the rest of the day off, ponder over all that you''ve learned today ande back tomorrow morning and give me an answer."


    "I understand. Thank you, boss." Bryan got up, bowed to him and took his leave. He was very grateful to work for such a person.


    Detective Watson watched him leave and sighed, ''There''s no one who can turn down the temptation of bing a Transcendent and obtaining more power. So he''ll most likely agree, but it''s still better to let him think about the pros and cons and make the decision himself. Moreover, surprisingly the Wisdom Cathedral in Nadir had already epted my proposal of taking Bryan in as my student. I thought they would carry out strict tests and background checks. Looks like they had already seen thising.''


    Unlike other Paths, Wisdom and Fate Path Transcendents were very scarce. This is because of the strict control of the potion forms, spells, and corresponding meditation techniques by the Church of Wisdom.


    Transcendents of these two Paths are all part of the Church of Wisdom or are rted to it and have sworn an oath to never divulge the rted information to outsiders unless given permission.


    Although these two Paths are controlled by the Church of Wisdom, no other churches or organizations dared to have designs on them. Because, firstly, the Church of Wisdom is one of the oldest churches in existence, hence, it has a lot of prestige.


    Secondly, and most importantly, Transcendents of the Wisdom and Fate Paths are the best at scheming against others. They excel at mental maniptions, reading minds and emotions, and hypnotizing others.


    They are also very good at divination and predicting the future. Most of the time, their enemies would meet their doom without them even knowing how.


    ¡­


    Bryan was walking along Augustus Street, deep in thought. The leaves of the parasol trees gently swayed as the warm spring breeze blew by. It was close to sunset, the sky looked as if someone had painted it a shade of orange.


    ''There''s a whole other world out there, one that''s hidden in the shadows.'' Bryan''s lips curled into a grin and his eyes sparkled with excitement. "How fucking interesting!"


    In order to celebrate, Bryan decided to treat himself and do what he did best. Steal! Although he had about 2 pounds left over from his sry, he decisively chose to ignore it.


    Soon, he came to his usual hunting ground, the farmer''s market. This ce was almost always crowded as people came there to buy groceries or eat food at one of the many stalls ced there. The shop owners here were mostly lower-ss people and some middle-ss people.


    Bryan entered the crowded street and mixed amongst the various peopleing and going, looking for juicy prey. His eyes soonnded on a fat middle-aged man with a high hairline.


    He was wearing a brown suit and the buttons of his shirt were busting at the seams. It was like they were begging to be unbuttoned. He was currently screaming at his two servants behind him who were carrying two big bags full of groceries each to hurry up. Bryan''s eyes lit up at the sight of this.


    He approached the fat man in the brown suit from the front. He pretended to look at the stalls on both sides of the street and then suddenly crashed into the fat man before falling to the ground.


    On the other side, the fat man nearly lost bnce and fell, but was caught by his servants in time. Then he red at Bryan who was trying to lift himself from the ground, "You little shit watch where you''re going. How dare youe in my way!?" The fat man was furious.


    Bryan stood up and hurriedly bowed to him, "Forgive me, my lord. My lowly self did not see you and bumped into you. Please be generous and show mercy! Please!" At this point, Bryan''s eyes had turned watery and he made the most innocent look he could muster up.


    Seeing him like this, the fat man coldly snorted and said "You''re lucky I''m a generous man. Now fuck off." Then he walked off with his servants in tow.


    Bryan too hurriedly fled the scene in ''panic'' and ''fear''. After walking a few steps, he lowered his head and his lips curled into a faint smile, ''Heh fool''.


    Over the years, he had gotten very good at acting. After all, there was a high chance the other party would let him off if he acted like a silly child and made an innocent-puppy face.


    He unclenched his right hand and saw a few notes crumpled into a ball. Bryan unhurriedly straightened them out and neatly put them on top of each other. "Oh? 3 pounds? Not bad. Looks like I can have a grand feast tonight hehe."

 Chapter 8 Mind Runes

    ?Bryan ordered a te of mutton steak and a pint of local ale at Ricky''s Bar which was situated near DeShawn Street. He was sitting by the bar and stuffing food into his mouth with relish, ''Mmm so good! I can''t even remember thest time I had meat.''


    Ever since he met Detective Watson, Bryan''s life had changed. At the very least, he didn''t have to go to bed on an empty stomach anymore. While he was enjoying his steak, he overheard a group of people sitting right behind him, "Did you hear about the recent murder in the slums?"


    "Which one are you talking about? There''s someone or the other dying in the slums every other day."


    "I''m talking about Old Bill." The guy who spoke first replied.


    "Old Bill? Did that guy finally drink himself to death?"


    "No. His entire body was drained of blood. And not just him but his wife and two kids as well. When the police came to his house, they found all four of their bodies full of bite marks, their blood drained, and parts of their flesh missing." At this point, the guy lowered his voice and exined to his friends.


    "Fuck, don''t scare me like that. And how do you know this anyway? Aren''t you just making shit up?"


    "No, I''m serious. I was there today in the morning when the police came to Old Bill''s ce. I saw it with my own eyes. And from what I know this isn''t the first time something like this has happened."


    Bryan who was listening in on their conversation wore a pensive look, ''Bodies with bite marks and the blood drained out¡­is it a wild beast? But what''s a wild beast doing in the middle of a city? No, wait! Could this be rted to a Transcendent!?''


    He decided to report this to Detective Watson tomorrow morning. Bryan finished the rest of his meal and finished his drink in one go. He paid his bill and left the bar.


    Ten minutester he entered his room and locked the door behind him. He was feeling slightly drunk at the moment. Tonight was the second time he''d had alcohol in his life, the first was when he got hired by Detective Watson, so his alcohol tolerance was very minuscule.


    Bryan took off his shoes and then threw himself on the bed. He instantly passed out.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Bryan woke up at 6 am. Although he was feeling a bit groggy, his eyes were shimmering with anticipation.


    He carried out his usual routine of going to the shared-bathroom, taking a cold bath and then putting on his white shirt, ck trouser, and ck shoes. He no longer looked as emaciated as before. Although he was stillnky, he was way healthier than before.


    Bryan locked his apartment door and then headed towards Detective Watson''s house. As usual, he stole an apple from the food cart at the farmer''s market, on his way.


    One would think that after getting a job with a steady sry, Bryan would be an upright man and start living an honest life. Bryan thought so too, but the reality was different.


    ''I thought I''d be able to quit this old habit of mine. But it doesn''t matter, at least it''s efficient hehe'' He smirked. Bryan didn''t feel it was anything to feel ashamed of. Why should he?


    When life was tough, he depended on theft to fill his stomach, to survive another day. Morals? Pride? Heh, he couldn''t care less about those useless things.


    While he was walking towards Augustus Street, he thought about what changes being a Transcendent would bring to his life. Although Detective Watson had told him to carefully think about this matter and make a decision. To Bryan, the answer was obvious. He would do anything for survival.


    Amidst his thoughts, Bryan had already reached 22 Augustus Street.


    He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. After a few moments, Detective Watson''s butler, John, opened the door. He was wearing a butler''s suit. His brown hair was neatlybed and mustache was properly trimmed as usual.


    "Good morning, Mr Bryan. Please follow me." Butler John greeted.


    "Thanks." Bryan smiled and nodded.


    He followed the butler into the vi. They headed to the dining area where Detective Watson was currently having breakfast and reading the newspaper.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Detective Watson saw him approach, he put away the newspaper and smiled gently, "Good Morning, Bryan. Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "Not really." Bryan chuckled.


    "What would you like?" Detective Watson asked.


    "Bread and eggs would be nice." After spending so much time with Detective Watson, Bryan was no longer as reserved as he was in the beginning. They got along pretty well. Ever since his parents died, no one cared so much for him as much as Detective Watson did. Hence, he really liked spending time with him.


    Detective Watson motioned for Butler John to prepare the food. Then he asked Bryan, "So what have you decided?"


    Bryan put on a serious expression, "Boss, I wish to be a Transcendent. Please guide me."


    "Very well. I have already prepared the elementary meditation technique that you will need to be a Rank 1 Apprentice. This meditation technique willst you until you''re ready to be an official Transcendent. Let''s finish our breakfast then we''ll head to the study." Detective Watson smiled.


    "Alright boss!" Bryan said excitedly.


    After finishing his breakfast, Bryan followed Detective Watson to his study on the second floor. "Like I''ve told you before, the purpose of the three ranks of the Apprentice stage is to help youy a better foundation for you when you be a Transcendent in the future. Although one can still be a Transcendent without having to be an Apprentice, their mental state will be very unstable. And having an unstable and erratic mind will be one of their greatest weaknesses." said Detective Watson.


    "I understand." Bryan nodded as he finally arrived at the study and sat on the chair across from Detective Watson. "By the way, boss. What happens if one uses the meditation technique of one Path but consumes the potion of another Path?"


    Detective Watson smiled and patiently exined, "This will lead to the mind and body bing ipatible with each other. For example, after using the meditation technique from the Fire Path, one cannot consume the potion belonging to the Water Path. Simrly, the Light Path meditation technique will not bepatible with the Dark Path potion, and vice versa."


    Bryan had a thoughtful expression on his face, ''So it''s all aboutpatibility huh?''


    "However, the Wisdom Path is different. It ispatible with all Paths known to man. And over generations of Transcendents, through rigorous research and modification through trial and error, the meditation technique has been perfected more and more." Detective Watson added with pride evident on his face.


    ''So fierce!'' Bryan raised his eyebrows and was pleasantly surprised.


    Detective Watson was very satisfied with Bryan''s reaction. He then took out a small brown-colored wooden box from the drawer and kept it on the table. "The elementary meditation technique allows one to carve mind runes within one''s mind. As a Rank 1 Apprentice, you will have to carve 9 mind runes in your mind, in Rank 2 you will have to carve 18 mind runes, and finally 27 mind runes in Rank 3. However, before you advance to a Transcendent, you will have tobine the 54 mind runes into one and fuse it with your mind, forming the sea of consciousness. This will result in your mind and soul strengthening significantly."


    He opened the small wooden box, and inside a gray-colored, oval-shaped crystal was ced on a red silk cloth. The crystal was shining with lustre. Detective Watson picked up the crystal and handed it to Bryan.


    Bryan took the crystal in his hand, took a deep breath, and was about to put it in his mouth when he was stopped by Detective Watson.


    "You''re not supposed to eat it. ce it on your be, between your eyes." Detective Watson chuckled.


    "Oh. Uh, Okay." Bryan was puzzled but still did as he was told. He closed his eyes and ced the crystal on his be. The moment the crystal came in contact with his skin, it glowed brightly for a minute and then gradually dimmed down.


    When Bryan opened his eyes, he realized that the crystal had transmitted relevant information to his mind and directly imprinted it in his brain. "How did that happen? I didn''t even have to study it but I feel like I''ve already memorized the entire information."


    "Hehe, this is nothing. When you be a Transcendent, you''ll be able to do much more." Detective Watsonughed and then added, "Now review all the information regarding the meditation technique and ask me if you have any queries."


    "Alright boss." Bryan closed his eyes and started going through all the information and knowledge regarding the elementary meditation technique required for Apprentices.


    ''Gather energy particles and use them to carve mind runes inside the mind to increase spiritual force. An increase in mind runes results in an increase in spiritual force. Hmm.. so the mind is the canvas and the energy particles is the ink..and I basically have to draw a painting.'' Bryan arranged all the information in his mind.

 Chapter 9 Rank 1 Apprentice

    ?"Boss, what are energy particles? How do I gather them?" Bryan asked.


    Detective Watson smiled and exined, "Energy particles exist in all things. They are ever-present in the air we breathe, thend we walk on, the cloud that floats, and the water that flows. You can think of them as the building blocks of life. In order to gather them, you will have to visualize them. Sit in afortable position, close your eyes, calm your mind and follow my words. I''ll help you meditate."


    Bryan nodded and closed his eyes. He took a few deep breaths and calmed his mind letting go of all distractions.


    "Follow the breathing method mentioned in the meditation technique. Two short breaths, one long breath, three short, one long, four short, two long¡­" Detective Watson''s voice trailed off.


    The room quieted down and only the faint sounds of Bryan''s breathing could be heard. His chest moved with an undting pattern and his expression was calm, with only slight restless movements underneath his eyelids.


    "Imagine the energy particles around you like they''re fireflies." Detective Watson''s voice was heard again, "Now slowly visualize the fireflies flying to you. Attract them towards your head."


    "Slow and steady."


    "Gather the fireflies in your mind and form the first rune." Detective Watson said faintly.


    Around an hourter, Bryan''s body shuddered a little and the muscles on his face twitched But soon he returned to his peaceful state.


    After some time, Bryan opened his eyes.


    "Congrattions! You have advanced to a rank 1 Apprentice." Detective Watson smiled.


    Bryan beamed, "Thank you, boss!"


    "Seeing how I was the one who introduced you to the Transcendent world and guided you into bing an apprentice, I wish to take you in as my student. Are you willing?" Detective Watson asked with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    After all, Bryan was a fine sapling. With his supreme-grade spiritual aptitude, he had a very high chance of bing a mid-string Transcendent.


    Bryan was slightly taken aback, "What''s the difference, boss? Will I get paid more?


    Detective Watson''s lips couldn''t help but twitch, ''This brat..is he always thinking about money?'' He cleared his throat and said, "Bryan, once you be my student, I will impart you with mysticism knowledge and teach you all the spells that I know. Also, if you want to earn more money, then you will have to put in the equivalent work. After all, there is no such thing as a free lunch. Especially in the Transcendent world."


    "Alright boss, I agree!" Bryan replied without any hesitation.


    Detective Watson chuckled, "Good. Also, call me teacher from now on."


    "Yes, teacher." Bryan smiled. Then he asked eagerly, "Teacher, can you teach me some spells now?"


    "Spells are useless for the first two ranks of Apprentice. You don''t have enough spiritual force to cast even half a spell. Only when you be a Rank 3 Apprentice, can you use Rank 0 spells. However, you will only be able to cast a few spells before your spiritual force runs dry." Detective Watson replied.


    "Then what should I do now? Just meditating all day is too boring." Bryan had a bored look on his face.


    "Bryan, although meditation is boring and tedious, it is the foundation for bing a Transcendent. You must persevere in this and meditate every day." Detective Watson advised him seriously.


    "Fine.." Bryan replied nonchntly.


    Seeing that Bryan was not convinced, Detective Watson added, "Do you know why meditation is so important to a Transcendent? It''s because if you don''t, you will lose control and be a monster. Without meditating diligently, the mental imprint brought from the potions will turn you into a monster. That is where a meditation technique shows its usefulness, it cancels out the negative effects of the potions. Potions strengthen the body, whereas, meditation technique strengthens the mind, forming a delicate bnce."


    This time Bryan was shocked. He was scared stiff, ''I''ll turn into a monster if I don''t meditate!?'' Bryan knew there were negative effects from potions, he didn''t think it was this bad.


    "I understand, boss. Uh, I mean, teacher. I''ll meditate every day from now on." Bryan replied hurriedly.


    "It''s good that you understand." Detective Watson chuckled, clearly satisfied. "Now I must warn you, although it took you about an hour to form the first rune, it gets progressively harder. So based on your aptitude, you should take about one month to advance to Rank 2, then another two months to advance to Rank 3. During this period, I will be teaching you mysticism knowledge."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll increase your wage to 4 pounds a week. You will still need to report to me daily about the happenings in the city." He added.


    "Yes, teacher!" At the mention of money, Bryan''s eyes lit up. Then he remembered something and said, "Speaking of which, I happened to hear something really disconcertingst night at Ricky''s Bar. I feel like like it''s most likely something rted to a Transcendent."


    "What is it?" Detective Watson''s expression turned serious. Although Bryan was giving him a report of his daily findings in the city for thest two weeks, none of them were rted to Transcendents.


    Bryan repeated what he heardst night, word for word.


    Detective Watson wore a pensive look after he finished listening to Bryan''s report. After a long while, he replied, "Good job, Bryan. If this is what I think it is, then the slums aren''t safe anymore. It would be best if you moved out of your ce by tonight ortest by tomorrow. You can choose to live in my vi or rent a new apartment, preferably one that''s closer to the church or the police station."


    "Thank you for the offer, teacher. I don''t wish to burden you, I was going to move out and rent a new ce anyway." Bryan''s heart warmed. It felt nice to be cared for.


    "Alright, as you wish. I have to go to the Church now. You can take the rest of the day off." Detective Watson got up and proceeded to leave.


    "I''ll leave too then." Bryan nodded and followed his teacher out.


    Since it wasn''t even 12 pm yet, Bryan decided to go to the real estate agency and look for new apartments. One that at least came with a personal bathroom.


    They exited the vi and walked together under the shade of the parasol trees nted throughout Augustus Street. Bryan asked for some pointers regarding meditation and things to look out for. Detective Watson happily gave him some advice and shared some of his experience.


    They chatted for about 10 minutes, then they each went their own way. The real estate agency was about a 5-minute walk from where Bryan was currently.


    He reached the agency and stated his purpose at the reception. After waiting for a few minutes, a youngdy with brown hair and hazel eyes, wearing a yellow dress came forth and greeted him with a smile, "Hello Mr Bryan, my name is Leah. If you''re free at the moment, I can show you a few apartments down the block that meet your requirements."


    This youngdy had a really nice figure and her twin peaks were abundant, to say the least. Bryan couldn''t keep his eyes off them. Leah noticed Bryan''s gaze but she didn''t mind it. Instead, she giggled and puffed her chest out even more.


    Bryan snapped out of his daze and smiled awkwardly, "Please lead the way, miss."


    Leah smiled coquettishly and left for the nearest apartment.


    After about an hour of touring different ces, Bryan finally decided on an apartment in a three-storied white building, in a decent neighborhood on Robinson Street where middle-ss people lived.


    He was living on the first floor. There were 4 apartments on each floor. His room was quite spacious. It had a living room, a bedroom, a kitchen, and most importantly, a bathroom.


    The rent was 5 pounds a month, something which Bryan could currently afford with this 16 pound per month sry. Most importantly it was 10 minutes away from Detective Watson''s ce.


    After finalizing the apartment, Bryan followed Leah back to the real estate agency to pay the deposit for the first month, sign the lease, and take the apartment keys. After all the paperwork was done, Leah walked him out of the agency in a happy mood.


    "Mr Bryan, if you don''t mind, I cane by your ce tonight and show you how the amenities in the apartment work." Leah whispered into Bryan''s ear.


    Bryan froze on the spot. For a moment, he didn''t quite understand what Leah meant. Then it suddenly dawned on him and his face turned red.


    "S-sounds good." Bryan stuttered.


    "Alright then, see you after dinner." Leah giggled and waved him goodbye.


    Bryan watched her leave in a daze. Then he started thinking about perverted things in his head with a smirk on his face.


    He left for his apartment on DeShawn street. He had to take a few clothes and some leftover groceries from his room and shift them to his new apartment. He had already paid his overdue to hisndlord, Mr. Carter, but he still had to get some payback from that pig for all the time he had made things hard for him.


    ''Hehe, just you wait. I''ll leave you a very nice present.'' Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile as he thought of hisndlord.

 Chapter 10 Silver Pocket Watch

    ?11 DeShawn Street.


    Bryan entered his room and put his clothes and grocery into a knapsack. Then he looked at his room, in which he had lived for the past few years, onest time. Honestly, even living in this dpidated building was something Bryan couldn''t afford.


    However, the winter season in Damascus was really cold and he was afraid he would die if he couldn''t find a proper ce to stay.


    Hence, he had topromise between eating properly and living in a rtively proper apartment to avoid the harsh weather. That''s why Bryan used most of his money from begging and stealing in order to pay his rent here, rather than eating properly every day.


    ''Being poor is truly miserable. Hundreds of people die in the slums every year due to starvation or the weather.'' Bryan sighed. ''But things will be different now!''


    At times like these, Bryan felt even more grateful towards Detective Watson. Although he had taken him in as his student on ount of him having a good aptitude, the truth of the matter was Detective Watson had lent him a helping hand when no one else had. That''s why Bryan always did his best to help the Detective as much as he could.


    Bryan turned around and left the apartment. On his way down, he knocked on thendlord''s door making sure he wasn''t at home.


    After knocking a few times, there was still no answer. "Hehe, it''s good that you aren''t here." Bryan chuckled.


    He left the building but did not immediately depart. Instead, he looked around, looking for something. He came to the side of the building and picked up a newspaper lying on the ground. Then he walked to the middle of the street, squatted down, and picked up a big pile of horse shit with the newspaper.


    Bryan headed back to the building and into the first floor. He stopped in front of Mr. rk''s apartment, kept the horse shit covered with the newspaper on the floor, then took out a thin metal piece as long as his finger with a curved end on one side, out of his pocket.


    This was a lock pick Bryan had made himself, based on his years of experience. He spent about a minute picking the lock of the apartment door. Bryan picked up the newspaper full of shit and entered.


    He looked around and saw the state of the room. "Oh? It''s surprisingly cleaner than I imagined." Bryan raised his eyebrows and added, "But not for long hehe."


    Bryan approached the bed and dumped all the horseshit underneath it. He went back to the middle of the street and carried some more horseshit back. He made the trip a couple of times, he also had to change the newspaper once, afraid that it would tear open.


    After transferring everything he could, Bryan looked at the bed, precisely what was underneath it. It was full of shit, the smell was already beginning to turn unbearable. He felt satisfied. Then he looked around the room, hoping to steal anything of value.


    He rummaged through the bed, the table, and even the wardrobe but found nothing. Bryan sneered, "This pig-looking bastard. Does he have nothing valuable in his own home?" While he was inwardly cursing hisndlord, his eyes fell on a floor nk that was slightly raisedpared to the others.


    "Oh?" Bryan''s eyes lit up. He approached the nk and lifted it up with little effort. Beneath the nk was a smallpartment. Inside which, there was a stack of 1-pound notes.


    Bryan was delighted, he picked up the stack of cash and counted it. "20 pounds? This guy''s pretty rich." He kept the money in his pocket and ced back the wooden nk just the way it was. Then he turned around and left the apartment without hesitation.


    On his way out he made sure to lock the door again and shut it. Then he left DeShawn Street, wishing to nevere back here ever again.


    ¡­


    Church of Wisdom, North Kingston Avenue.


    In an office room behind the prayer hall, Detective Watson was having a meeting with Bishop Halls.


    "These blood-sucking leeches have been bing more and more unruly recently." Bishop''s walls stated while sipping tea, with clear animosity in his eyes.


    "Well, you know how these members of the Holy Blood Sect are. In fact, the biggest reason why the Blood Path Transcendents are frowned upon and hated is because of the Holy Blood Sect." Detective Watson replied.


    "I know, I know. These bastards havemitted way too many atrocities over the years. Every time we kill one, a few more pop up afterward." Bishop Walls was disgruntled.


    "It can''t be helped. Blood Path has the least requirements in order to be a Transcendent. Moreover, it has one of the greatest attack powers among other Paths. It''s allure it too great, especially for loose Transcendents." Even Detective Watson felt helpless.


    "Anyways, is this why you''re here?" asked Bishop Walls.


    "That''s right. I was given a mission by the Church in Nadir, to investigate and capture a Rank 3 Transcendent. His name is Sean Marx, a member of the Holy Blood Sect." Detective Watson nodded.


    "Sean Marx?" Bishop Walls'' eyes narrowed. "Is he the scum who massacred an entire neighborhood in Nadir in order to advance, more than a decade ago?"


    "Yes, that''s the one. He''s currently hiding somewhere in Damascus City. His motives are unknown." Detective Watson replied.


    "If you need manpower or any resources that can help you in your investigations, let me know. I will do my best to help."


    "Thank you." Detective Watson smiled, "By the way, I''ve taken that kid as my student."


    "That vagrant?" Bishop Walls was a little puzzled, "Anything special about him?"


    "Yes. He has a supreme-grade aptitude." Detective Watson smiled faintly.


    Bishop Walls who was about to take another sip of tea froze in his movements. He was so shocked, his mouth wentpletely wide. Spiritual aptitude determined how far a Transcendent could go down their path.


    It was divided into five levels: low-grade, medium-grade, high-grade, top-grade, and finally supreme-grade. Top-grade aptitudes were already rare enough, therefore, one can imagine how rare and extremely valued a person with supreme-grade aptitude was.


    And now, he heard that a random beggar Detective Watson had picked up from the streets was someone with a supreme-grade aptitude. One could imagine how bbergasted he was.


    "You''re truly fortunate to have found such a student, Detective." Bishop Walls sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, I am fortunate indeed. By the way, could you please introduce me to someone from the police station? I wish to use their shooting range to teach the kid somebat techniques." Detective Watson chuckled.


    "Sure. I can introduce you to the Head-Constable." Bishop Walls readily agreed.


    "Great! Thank you."


    ¡­


    7 Robinson Street.


    Bryan reached his new apartment by 4 pm. On the way, he had already bought the necessities for his new ce. It took him about an hour to set up everything. After which, he sat on his bed and entered meditation.


    Although, he felt that meditation was boring, but once he got into the rhythm, he would enter a trance-like state.


    Midway through his meditation, Bryan felt the pocket watch in his pants start to vibrate. He opened his eyes in puzzlement and mumbled, "What the fuck?"


    He took out the silver pocket watch from his pocket and saw that it was vibrating slightly. Bryan suddenly thought of something and injected a bit of his spiritual force into it. All of a sudden the pocket watch shed with a bright light.


    This caused Bryan to squint his eyes. The next moment, the light receded and he saw a parchment papere out of the pocket watch. Bryan''s eyes went round as he screamed, "How the fuck!?"


    He dropped the pocket watch from his hands and distanced himself from it. A few momentster, after calming down Bryan picked up the paper to read it. Then he was utterly shocked.


    Because the paper he was holding was actually a letter. A letter that was written by his mother! Bryan''s body trembled as his eyes started to water. He took a few deep breaths, rubbed his eyes, and began to read the letter.


    ''Dear Bryan,


    If you''re reading this letter. It means that you have embarked on the Path of a Transcendent. I left this contingency in case something happened to me and I couldn''t guide you to be a Transcendent.


    This silver pocket watch in your hands is an ancestral heirloom of our Medici Family. There are certain things that I can''t tell you right now. But you must be patient. As you continue to advance, you will be able topletely unseal this pocket watch.


    Once you''ve reached Rank 3 Apprentice and havepletely refined this watch, inside it you will find another ancestral heirloom that was used by our ancestor when he was alive, as well as a book that belonged to him. Everything will make sense to you then.


    Below is the Apprentice Meditation Technique of our Medici Family. Use it well, my child. Only after using this meditation technique will you be able toter step on the Path that our ancestor created.


    After memorizing the Apprentice Meditation Technique burn this letter. If you don''t, it might bring you endless trouble. I hope you find happiness in your life. Even if I''m no longer by your side, I will always love you, my sweet child.


    Mum.''


    Tears streamed down Bryan''s face as he silently cried on the bed. His body kept trembling as he mumbled, "Mumma, I love you too. Always."


    All those years ago when Bryan''s mother had given him the pocket watch, she had said that when the time was right, it would show him the Path. ''So this what she meant. I see, she was referring to the Path created by our ancestor.'' Bryan thought in his heart.


    He wiped the tears from his face and thoroughly memorized the meditation technique. After making sure that he had remembered all of it, he went to the kitchen and burnt the letter on the gas stove.


    Bryan had a lot of questions in his heart but he pushed them deep down. His mother had written in the letter that he would get to know everything once he refined the pocket watch.


    Now he was more determined than ever, to continue to cultivate and advance. He calmed down his emotions and went to the bathroom to wash his face. After exiting the washroom he heard someone knocking on his door.


    Knock Knock.


    Bryan gulped and rushed to the door. He opened it and saw Leah wearing the same yellow dress smiling brightly at him, "Hello Mr. Bryan! May Ie in?"


    "Please." Bryan moved to the side and gestured her in. Leah came inside and sat on the couch in the living room.


    Bryan came to the living room and sat next to her. They exchanged pleasantries and chatted with each other about how their day had been. Then the room turned silent. Bryan was so nervous, one could see a drop of sweat roll down his temples.


    Leah, who saw Bryan fidgeting around, giggled coquettishly and asked him, "Mr. Bryan, is this your first time?"


    Bryan subconsciously nodded his head. Then he realized what he had done and his face reddened. Leah, who saw him act so cute, covered her mouth and startedughing. Bryan was so embarrassed, he wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    Leah got up from the couch and stood in front of Bryan. She held Bryan''s hand and got him to stand right in front of her. "Don''t worry, just follow my lead" she whispered into Bryan''s ears.


    Bryan was just about to reply when Leah locked her lips onto his. He could feel her twin peaks pressed against his chest. Leah took Bryan''s hands and put them on her buttocks, while she locked her arms around his neck.


    He was so turned on that he didn''t know what to do. His brain short-circuited and ultimately he decided to just go with the flow and enjoy his first night of lovemaking.


    Meanwhile, Mr. rk, Bryan''s oldndlord, was struggling to breathe in his room. He was fuming with unprecedented anger as he screamed at the top of his lungs, "Who the fuck did this!?"


    His voice startled all the nearby residents.

 Chapter 11 Evil Organizations

    ?Thursday, 6th May 1580.


    The early rays of the sun lit Damascus City in its entirety. With the advent of the steam engine, which was invented a few years back, its application was incorporated into steam trains, ships, and even factories, resulting in an increase in the consumption of coal. Therefore, although it was dawn, the air in Damascus City was a mixture of smoke and fog.


    Bryan timely woke up at 6 am. He stared at his silver pocket watch as hey on the bed. Yesterday, reading the contents of the letter written by his mother shocked him greatly. He still couldn''t believe that this seemingly ordinary pocket watch had turned out to be something so great of a value.


    He could only shake his head and sigh. All his questions would be answered soon anyway. All he needed to do was cultivate. He turned his gaze down and what greeted him was a naked beauty sleeping with her head on his chest and her body coiled around his like a snake. She had a voluptuous hourss figure and her brown hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall.


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Bryan was turned on. Plus it was early in the morning, so he already had morning wood. Feeling something pointy on her abdomen, Leah woke up. She looked down and then looked up at Bryan with a teasing smile.


    "Another round?" Bryan smirked. After making love to herst night, he was already addicted to the feeling. Moreover, his apartment was only 10 minutes away from Detective Watson''s vi, therefore, he had a lot of time to get ready.


    Leah giggled, "Bryan, you''re a very naughty boy." Seeing that she had consented to it, Bryan gave her a deep kiss on the lips. Then he positioned her on top of him and started indulging in the pleasures of the flesh.


    After around 10 minutes, Bryan pulled her into the shower and entered another round of lovemaking. By the time they exited the bathroom, Leah was already panting heavily and had to hold onto Bryan''s shoulder to stand properly.


    Bryan helped her wear her clothes thenid her down on the couch, "Let me make some breakfast then we can head out."


    Leah was too tired to even form words. She just nodded limply.


    Seeing this, Bryan chuckled. He headed into the kitchen and heated the vegetable soup fromst night. He took out two short baguettes from the cupboard and ced them on a te. After heating the vegetable soup, he ced them into two separate bowls and brought the food out from the kitchen.


    He ced the two bowls of soups and the te of baguettes on the table in front of the couch, in the living room. "Come, let''s have some food." Bryan gestured to Leah.


    Both of them started having breakfast. The entire time, Leah didn''t speak a word. She quietly ate her meal. Seeing this, Bryan felt slightly bad as he thought, ''Did I overdo it?''


    After finishing her breakfast, Leah finally looked at Bryan and spoke, "Bryan."


    Bryan looked at her, expecting to be reprimanded. All of a sudden, Leah threw herself at him and kissed his lips passionately. "That was the best sex of my life. We should y more often." She looked at him, her eyes full of desire. Bryan was first taken aback, then heughed, "I thought I had crossed a line or something, haha. Very well, I''ll find youter after I''m done with work."


    "Hmm, you better." Leah smiled and pecked him on his cheeks.


    "Alright, let''s get going. I''ll drop you off at the real estate agency." Bryan stood up and picked up the empty bowls and te and ced them in the kitchen sink.


    He wore his ck shoes and then beckoned at Leah. After locking the apartment room, they left the building. The real estate agency was 10 minutes away. Bryan decided to drop Leah off first then head to Detective Watson''s vi.


    After dropping Leah off, Bryan walked towards Augustus Street at a leisurely pace. ''Is it just Leah or are all the girls so open-minded?'' Bryan mumbled inwardly, ''But sex sure is the best. However, I can''t let it affect my meditation time. I must live up to teacher''s expectations.''


    ¡­


    22 Augustus Street.


    Detective Watson who was reading some documents on his table in the study room on the second floor, heard someone knocking at the door.


    "Come in." He instructed without looking up.


    The door opened and Butler John guided Bryan into the room. "Master James, Mr. Bryan has arrived." He informed humbly, bowed, and then left the room.


    Bryan took his seat across from Detective Watson and smiled cheerfully, "Good morning, teacher!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good morning, Bryan." Detective Watson smiled and replied. Looking at him smiling foolishly, he asked "What happened? Why do you seem so happy today?"


    Reigning in his wild thoughts, Bryan mumbled in his heart, ''How can I not be happy? Hehe, your student has turned from a boy to a man.'' But on the surface, he praised his teacher in an exaggerated manner, "I''m happy because I finally get to learn mysticism from someone as great as you, teacher."


    Detective Watson rolled his eyes at Bryan. Being a Rank 3 Transcendent of the Wisdom Path, he could read Bryan''s superficial thoughts but he ultimately decided against it. He didn''t want to pry into his student''s secrets. Moreover, by looking at Bryan''s emotions, he could already guess what it was so he just ignored it.


    "I''ll start teaching you Rank 0 spells and exin the fundamentals of spell structure when you''re about to reach Rank 3 Apprentice. Learning them right now is redundant. Today I''ll teach you a little bit about the different organizations and churches in the Belize Kingdom as well as the entirety of the Western Continent." Detective Watson smiled.


    Bryan sat up straight and fully focused on Detective Watson''s teachings.


    "The Western Continent, although the smallest, it is the most advanced and peaceful continent in this world. And the main reason for this is because of the influence of the different churches on the continent as well as the harmonious rtionship between the ruling empire and the churches."


    "The Dicentra Empire rules the entirety of the Western Continent, with three kingdoms under it. With the Belize Kingdom upying the southeast area of the continent. Hephaestus Kingdom upying the southwest, and Demeter Kingdom upying the north."


    Detective Watson paused for a bit and continued, "Simrly there are three churches headquartered in the Western Continent. They are the Church of Wisdom that worships the Goddess of Wisdom, the Church of Craftsmanship that worships the God of Craftsmanship, and finally the Church of the Earth Mother that worships the Earth Mother."


    "There are churches of the three deities in all the kingdoms in the Western Continent, however, their main cathedrals are situated in the center of the Western Continent. Apart from the churches, the empire and the various kingdoms also have their own military and intelligence agencies that involve Transcendents."


    "But teacher, if the entire continent is under the rule of the Dicentra Empire, what''s the need for the military?" Bryan asked puzzled.


    Detective Watson smiled and replied, "Bryan, you must remember this, the pre-requisite to peace is strength. In the Transcendent world strength is everything. Although the continent is unified under a single banner, small-scale battles may still arise between different fiefs. But the main reason for the existence of the military is to fight against evil organizations whose only purpose is to wreak havoc."


    "Evil Organizations?" Bryan raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes. These are organizations that disrupt the order of society and harm normal people. There are many small-scale evil organizations on the Western Continent but there are two major ones and they''re also the worst of worst. Not only are they present in the Western Continent, they also have their roots in other continents as well."


    "One is the Holy Blood Sect which consists of Blood Path Transcendents. They engage in mindless ughter wherever they are and they also have a very deep background in this world. The other one is the Inferno Order, the members of this organization worship the Devils of Hell." Detective Watson exined.


    "Devils are real!? And so is Hell!?" Bryan was so shocked that he stood up from his chair.


    Detective Watson chuckled and casually said, "Yes, they''re very real. But it''s not the type of hell you''re thinking of where evil men go after they die in order to be punished. Instead, it is the residence of Devils deep underground."


    Bryan was even more rmed, "Underground!? Teacher, won''t theye to the surface? What if they invade the surface? Will we be alright?"


    "Don''t worry about it. The entrance to Hell is already sealed. Furthermore, our world has certain rules that can''t be bent, it prevents the Devils from inhabiting the surface world." Detective Watson found Bryan''s actions very amusing.


    "Ohh so that''s how it is!" Bryan patted his chest in relief and sat back down.


    "Yes. Like I''ve said before, the Transcendent world is a very dangerous ce. That is why you must be stronger." Detective Watson said seriously.


    "I understand, teacher. I will meditate diligently." Bryan nodded with a determined expression.


    "It''s good that you understand." Detective Watson looked at him with approval. He got up and went to the bookshelf. He then took out two books and ced them in front of Bryan, "Here, start studying these books. You can take them home after you leave this ce."


    Bryan looked at the two books, the title on the cover of the first book read ''History of the Western Continent'', and the second book was titled ''Introduction to Hymmnos''. He obediently started reading them, he knew very well that in the Transcendent world knowledge was power. That is why he didn''t dare to be negligent.

 Chapter 12 Steam

    ?The clouds in Damascus City were a shade of grayish ck and the streets were wet and slightly muddy today. It had been raining continuously for thest two days and two nights. The turbid air that surrounded the city had been washed away clean, leaving behind a fresh atmosphere.


    Although it was only 3 in the afternoon, it looked as if night had already fallen. Bryan was sitting in his living room looking out the window.


    He had just finished a round of meditation and was looking at the slight drizzle outside in a daze. The arrival of June had brought with it heavy rainfall.


    During the past month, Bryan''s daily routine consisted of rigorous studying, meditation, and fooling around with Leah. He hadpletely discarded the Elementary Meditation Technique given to him by Detective Watson.


    Instead, he wholeheartedly followed the meditation technique of the Medici Family. After all, this was a family inheritance that his mother had left for him. And he had to use this meditation technique now if heter wanted to embark on the Path that the Medici Family Ancestor had created. However, he didn''t tell this to Detective Watson.


    During this time, Detective Watson had also taught him noble etiquettes, which he had missed out on since he became an orphan. Bryan had alsopletely mastered Hymmnos and Ancient Hymmnos.


    ''I should be able to finish carving the 10th mind rune by tonight and advance to Rank 2 Apprentice.'' Bryan thought in his heart.


    After meditating for over a month now, he realized a few things. After having already carved 9 mind runes, Bryan felt his mind be calmer and clearer.


    He was able to focus on things for a longer period of time as well as memorize more study materials which would otherwise have proven to be a very difficult endeavor.


    Also, the thing he called intuition in the past, although not an incorrect term, to be more precise, was the result of him having way more spiritual force than what a normal person should have. This was the other thing Bryan realized.


    Bryan reined in his thoughts and headed to the kitchen to make himself some lunch. With the influx of money that he received from Detective Watson for work, he started bringing home more groceries including meat. Earlier, Bryan could barely afford vegetables let alone something as expensive as meat.


    Therefore, after changing to a healthier diet, Bryan''s physiquepletely changed. He had put on some weight, although he was in no way fat or bby.


    Every time Leah woulde over, she wouldpliment him and say stuff like how he had be even more handsome than the first time they had met.


    Speaking of Leah, Bryan had slightly developed feelings for her in the beginning. After all, having made love to her so many times, he was bound to have some feelings of love and affection for her.


    Moreover, she was the first girl he had ever been so close with. However, this one time Leah had told him that she just loved the sex and wasn''t looking to get into a serious rtionship.


    From her, Bryan hade to learn that the people in the Belize Kingdom were very liberal and open-minded. Especially when it came to sex and rtionships.


    Although a little disheartened, Bryan didn''t mind it. After all, this just meant that he wouldn''t have to stick to just one girl. He wasn''t nning to anyway.


    After making himself a piece of grilled chicken breast and some boiled vegetables, Bryan silently had his lunch on the couch in the living room. After finishing his meal and having licked the te clean, he got up and washed the te in the sink.


    He then headed to his bedroom and took out clothes to wear from his wardrobe. He still had to visit different parts of the city and report to Detective Watson about any strange things happening. He wore ck trousers, a white shirt, and ck shoes. Since it was slightly drizzling, he put on his ck rain jacket and t cap.


    After dressing up, he left his apartment after locking the door. He was nning to go to the factory area before going to Ricky''s bar to buy any relevant intel. Based on Bryan''s experience, it was ces like those that sold good local information.


    The factory area was about thirty minutes from Robison Street. Bryan called for a public carriage and got on it. Now that he had money to spend and could afford a lot more things, he wouldn''t be stingy with himself.


    He never liked the idea of saving money. In his opinion, he worked hard every day to earn money. So when he receives his sry, why should he save it? Instead shouldn''t he spend all of it on himself and enjoy it?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Another reason was, if he ran out of money before his next weekly sry, he could just steal it from some unlucky fellow on the street. So what was the point of saving? But Bryan subconsciously chose to ignore this reason.


    On his way to the factory area, he looked out at the scenery through the carriage window. The slight drizzle had stopped at some point. Though the roads were still muddy and full of puddles. A pleasant earthy smell emanated from the surroundings after the rain had stopped.


    Bryan could see the chimneys from the factory spewing out ck smoke in the distance. At a nce, it looked very evil and menacing. It was difficult to believe that something that looked so evil had actually helped mankind advance.


    The steam engine was invented and developed by Dicentra Research Institute five years ago. This was an organization funded and operated by a joint cooperation between the Royal Family of the Dicentra Empire, the Church of Wisdom, and the Church of Craftsmanship. This technology brought about the industrial revolution in the Western Continent.


    Steam power made it easier and cheaper to producemodities. Not only that, but it also created a lot more jobs for the poor working ss. Owners of coal mines practically became rich overnight because the steam engine was mainly dependent on coal to operate.


    Within five years, steam power was integrated into steam trains, steamships, and factories. Railway lines were built throughout the continent, and some new routes are even being built to this day, making all the major cities and towns in the continent more connected.


    But there were also some drawbacks to this. The smoke produced by burning coal was harmful to the environment and the people.


    Bryan was very much aware of this since he had worked as a coal miner as well as a factory worker for a very short period of time. He ultimately quit these jobs because he felt that stealing was much more lucrative.


    The working conditions for miners and factory workers were really bad. He had also seen a few old men dying from inhaling too much smoke. However, the factory owners either covered this matter up or simply didn''t care enough to even bother about it.


    ''Although the harmful effects on the environment aren''t visible now, I have a feeling that it''ll only get worse in the future.'' Bryan sighed as the public carriage finally reached the factory area.


    He got off the carriage and paid the driver 3 pence. Then he headed further inside the factory area hoping to find something worthwhile.


    The factory area covered arge area of Damascus City. Over thest few years, at least a dozen factories had popped up. These factories were massive in size and they mostly produced textiles, machinery, or other raw materials.


    Bryan walked around the various factories and saw the various workers, men and women alike, walk in and out of these factories. Some looked happy, some tired, and some looked as if they had lost all will to live.


    After inspecting the various ces in the factory area for about an hour, Bryan found nothing substantial. He headed for Ricky''s bar near the slums. He boarded another public carriage and by the time he reached the bar, it was close to 6 pm.


    He sat at the bar counter and ordered the usual pint of local ale. While he drank, he called for the bartender. "Any news?" Bryan asked in a low voice.


    The bartender looked at him silently for a moment then stretched out his right hand. Bryan handed him a 1 pound note. Finally, there was a slight resemnce of a smile on the bartender''s face.


    He leaned in closer and said, "There haven''t been any murders recently in the slums. However, people have found lots of bodies about an hour away from Damascus. These bodies had been drained of blood and there were bite marks and gashes on the victims'' bodies. I''m not sure if these victims were from Damascus to begin with, but there have been people going missing in the slumstely."


    The bartender paused for a bit and continued, "Looks like the wild beast that had been causing a ruckus in the city has be smart enough to drop the dead bodies outside the city."


    Bryan simply nodded, finished his drink, and left the bar. He boarded another public carriage and headed towards Robinson Street. It was already night time so the gas lightmps on the side of the streets had been lit.


    Inside the carriage, Bryan''s eyebrows creased into a frown, ''It''s definitely not a wild animal but a rogue Transcendent. Body drained of blood¡­and bite marks. Could these be people from the Holy Blood Sect?'' As he thought about those Blood Path lunatics, there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    ''What if I''m caught by them one of these days? Will I be able to survive? Will I be able to escape?'' The desire for strength in Bryan''s heart grew stronger. He decided to report this to Detective Watson tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 13 Strange Dream

    ?Bryan reached home and took a quick shower. After drying himself up with a towel, he worefortable clothes and sat on the bed to meditate.


    He was nning to advance to Rank 2 Apprentice in one go. The news about the Holy Blood Sect gave him a sense of urgency. He closed his eyes and calmed his state of mind.


    Then he followed the breathing pattern mentioned in the Medici Family''s Apprentice Meditation Technique and gathered the energy particles in the air to carve the 10th mind rune.


    Time passes by rtively quickly when one is deep in meditation. After a few hours, Bryan gathered the energy particles to carve thest stroke of the 10th mind rune.


    As soon as the mind rune waspleted, all 10 runes in his mind vibrated for a brief millisecond but soon everything returned to normal.


    But in that brief moment, Bryan felt a jolt in his mind and he could clearly feel his mind strengthen. This fortification was very different from the ones that happened after carving the previous 9 runes. It was much stronger and firmer.


    He had finally advanced to Rank 2 Apprentice!


    After this period of meditation, Bryan was so tired that he didn''t even have the energy to cook himself dinner. He directly fell asleep.


    That night, Bryan had a very strange dream. In this dream, he was standing in front of his apartment building on 7 Robinson Street. This world in his dream was very simr yet it felt different as if it was a parallel world.


    This strange world was calling out to him, awaiting his arrival.


    ¡­


    ? Saturday, 12th June 1580.


    Bryan woke up with a confused look in his eyes. He mumbled, "What a weird dream." He tried to recall the details of the dream but in the end, he couldn''t. With a sigh, he got up from the bed and reached out for his silver pocket watch.


    After advancing to Rank 2 Apprentice, Bryan could clearly tell that the silver pocket watch was really special. His mother had written in the letter that he had to refine the pocket watch first and only then would he be able to take out the items kept inside by his mother.


    But he had no clue whatsoever as to what his mother meant by refining the watch. And if he asked Detective Watson what ''refining'' meant, he would definitely be suspicious of Bryan. Therefore, he decided to wait for Detective Watson to teach it to him instead.


    He was sure that sometime in the near future, Detective Watson would definitely teach him. He flipped the lid open and saw the time. It was already 8:00 am, ''Fuck I overslept!'' Bryan hurriedly took his clothes out from the wardrobe, put them on, and rushed out of his apartment.


    While eating a small piece of baguette, Bryan ran non-stop until he reached Detective Watson''s house. Running there took less time than taking a public carriage would have.


    He knocked a few times on the main door. After a moment, Butler John opened the door. "Pleasee in Mr. Bryan." He gestured for Bryan to enter.


    "Thanks." Bryan nodded at Butler John and straight away headed to the study on the second floor. He knocked on the door to Detective Watson''s study.


    "Come in." He heard Detective Watson''s voice from inside the room. He opened the door and stepped in. Bryan looked at Detective Watson apologetically.


    "Sorry teacher. I overslept a bit today." He smiled awkwardly.


    "Did something happen? It''s unlike you to bete." Detective Watson asked in concern.


    Bryan''s heart warmed upon seeing the look of concern on Detective Watson''s face. "Nothing happened, teacher. It''s just that, after doing my usual inspection of the city yesterday evening, I went back home to meditate. And it was already veryte into the night after I finished meditating. After that I was really tired and fell asleep, hence, waking upte today morning."


    Detective Watson nodded and after observing Bryan''s state for a moment he was surprised, "Oh? You advanced to Rank 2? Well done, kid!"


    "Hehe thank you, teacher." Bryan smiled and then sat on the chair opposite Detective Watson.


    "Teacher, there''s some important information I gathered yesterday evening." Bryan added.


    "What is it?" Detective Watson''s expression turned serious.


    "No new murders have been reported in the slumstely. However, a lot of bodies have been found an hour away from Damascus. These bodies had bite marks and w marks. They had also been drained of blood.


    At the same time, although there haven''t been any murders in the slums, a lot of people have gone missing." Bryan reported his findings in detail.


    Detective Watson wore a pensive look and was silent for a while.


    "Teacher, do you think this could be rted to the Holy Blood Sect?" Bryan asked.


    "It is very likely. After all, Blood Path Transcendents usually drain their victims of their blood. They rely on blood for sustenance." Detective Watson exined.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Rely on blood for sustenance!? How''s that possible?" Bryan was shocked.


    Detective Watson nodded, "That''s right. These Blood Path scum all feed on blood with high spirituality. Be it humans or animals. This Path is centered around blood, they feed on it, use it to advance in ranks, and base their spells on it.


    And blood with high spirituality is almost always found in Apprentices and Transcendents. They can also make up for the quality by brutally ughtering arge number of normal people."


    Bryan was appalled by such behavior. He couldn''t believe that such a Path existed.


    "Bryan, if you evere across a Blood Path Transcendent, kill them if you''re confident or escape with all your might. There''s no shame in running away, your life is more important." Detective Watson advised.


    "I understand, teacher. But what if I happen toe across them as I am now? I can''t cast spells and I don''t know anybat techniques either." Bryan asked.


    Detective Watson chuckled, "Don''t worry. I was going to teach you hand-to-handbat techniques as well as gun shooting anyway."


    "Gun shooting? I can carry a gun with me?" Bryan was pleasantly surprised.


    "Well, not until you learn how to properly aim & shoot and obtain a gun permit." Detective Watson smiled.


    "No problem, teacher. Let''s do it!" Bryan was thrilled.


    "Alright go downstairs and have some breakfast, I''m sure you haven''t had any. You can''t dobat training with an empty stomach. I''ll finish up with some work and meet you in the garden outside in 20 minutes." Detective Watson stated.


    "Alright teacher." Bryan got up from his seat and left the study after closing the door. He went downstairs to look for Butler John. He found him standing at the kitchen entrance and instructing a few maids.


    Bryan approached him and asked politely, "Is there anything to eat?"


    Butler John turned around and looked at him with his usual stoic expression, "What would you like to eat, Mr. Bryan?"


    "Toast and eggs would be nice. Oh, also please add baked beans to that." Bryan smiled.


    Butler John nodded, "Very well, Mr. Bryan. Please wait at the dining table. Food will be served within 10 minutes." With that said, he turned back around and headed into the kitchen.


    Bryan approached the dining table and took a seat. Soon, he saw Butler John appear with a tray in his hand with a dome-shaped lid covering it. He ced the tray in front of him and removed the lid.


    An extremely fragrant smell assaulted Bryan''s nostrils as the food came into his view. Two slices of bread with butter spread on it. Two sunny side-ups with salt and pepper on it. And a bowl of baked beans with chopped onions sprinkled on top.


    "The food here is always the best." Bryan praised sincerely.


    Butler John smiled faintly after listening to thepliment, "Please enjoy, Mr. Bryan."


    "Hehe yes of course!" Bryan chuckled and started eating his food elegantly. With the knife in his right hand and fork in the left, he cut the sunny side up into small pieces and had it with the toast. Then he scooped a spoonful of baked beans. He chewed on it unhurriedly and savored the vor.


    This was all a result of Detective Watson teaching him noble etiquettes and proper table manners. He believed that Bryan woulde across all sorts of people in the future, so he might as well teach him this.


    After finishing his breakfast, Bryan wiped his mouth with a napkin and then headed towards the garden in front of the vi. He arrived at the garden and started stretching his arms and legs for a bit.


    After a few minutes, he saw Detective Watson exit the vi ande to the garden. Currently, he was only wearing his brown trousers and white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows.


    "Bryan, if you were to fight someone without any weapons or spells, how would you do it?" Detective Watson asked with a smile.


    "Just punch them and maybe kick them a few times." Bryan answered, a bit puzzled.


    "But the human body is much more than just fists and feet." Detective Watson chuckled and added, "Did you know? Wisdom Path Transcendents are rtively weaker physicallypared to Transcendents of most Paths.


    After all, Wisdom Path mainly focuses on the mind, thoughts, and emotions. We are adept at psychological maniption and scheming rather than fighting the opponent head-on"


    "However, in order to nullify this weakness, Wisdom Path Transcendents have developed abat technique that uses little strength and power to fight stronger enemies, eliminating any wasted movements and efforts.


    It consists of grappling and wrestling, fighting with your fists, elbows, knees, and feet. And over many generations, thisbat technique has been improved and optimized." Detective Watson exined with pride evident on his face.


    "It is called The Myriad Martial Technique."

 Chapter 14 Combat Training

    ?Bryan was taken aback and his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. He couldn''t help but think, ''What ame fucking name!''


    Seeing him speechless, Detective Watson chuckled, thinking that he was surprised by the profoundness of the Myriad Martial Technique.


    "Okay nowe at me." Detective Watson put his left hand behind his back and beckoned at him with his right hand.


    Seeing this, Bryan didn''t hesitate. Not for a moment did he think that he could defeat Detective Watson, after all he was Rank 3 Transcendent, even if he was from the Wisdom Path. Hence, Bryan attacked with all his strength.


    He rushed to Detective Watson''s front,unching a left hook. Detective Watson didn''t even bat an eyelid. He raised his right palm towards the iing punch and swatted it right with the back of his palm to change the punch''s trajectory.


    Following that, he raised his right elbow in an upward motion and let Bryan run into it. Seeing the elbow erge in his view, Bryan tried to stop but it was toote. The elbow hit him straight on his forehead. His head jerked backward and he fell to the ground on his back.


    "Hehe, this is the essence of the Myriad Martial Technique: using your opponent''s strength against them." Detective Watson chuckled.


    "Ouch, that hurt!" Bryan rubbed his forehead and groaned.


    "It''s alright, you''ll get used to the pain. Come now, again." Detective Watson replied with a smile.


    ''Fuck me!'' Bryan mumbled inwardly but he still got up and got ready to attack again. This time he decided to try to trick Detective Watson.


    He approached Detective Watson and used his left arm again tond an uppercut. But midway, his left arm stopped. It was just a faint! He used his other arm andunched a right hook instead.


    Detective Watson smirked. He turned his body sideways, used his right hand to grab Bryan''s right wrist, and pulled it closer. Then he calmly used his left knee, raised it, and struck Bryan''s sr plexus. And all this while, Detective Watson''s left hand was still behind his back.


    After being kneed in the stomach, Bryan curled up like a shrimp and fell to the ground gasping for air. After about a minute, he managed to stand up and looked at Detective Watson in indignation, "Teacher you''re too ruthless. How can you harm your one and only precious student?"


    Detective Watson rolled his eyes at him and replied, "Do you think your enemy will go easy on you?"


    Bryan cried out, "But you''re not my enemy!"


    "That''s true but you won''t be able to truly learn thisbat technique if I go easier on you. The best way to learn is to physically experience it yourself." Detective Watson smirked.


    Bryan subconsciously stepped back and stuttered, "N-no. Show mercy! Mercy aaahhh."


    For the next two hours, all that could be heard from the garden of 22 Augustus Street was the sound of beating and the painful whines of Bryan.


    ¡­


    Afterpletingbat training, Detective Watson brought Bryan to the dining room to have lunch. Butler John and the few maids that were serving food looked pitifully at Bryan who was bruised and battered.


    Bryan kept mumbling the words ''injustice'' and ''the world is cruel'' as he sat on the chair with a listless look in his eyes. Detective Watson found this very amusing. He said, "This is all for your own good, Bryan. You''ll thank me in the future."


    "How long will this continue, teacher? I''m afraid I''ll be crippled sooner orter." Bryan asked with the same listless expression.


    "This will go on until you can hold your own against me for a minute, at least. And don''t worry I won''t use my full strength." Detective Watson chuckled.


    After hearing his words, thest embers of hope in Bryan''s heart instantly vanished. He replied gloomily, "Yes teacher."


    "Oh and by the way, I''ll take you to the shooting range at the police station tomorrow. We''ll alternate betweenbat training and shooting practice every other day." Detective Watson added.


    Bryan''s eyes lit up. Compared to being a punching bag, he liked the idea of practicing gun shooting more. "Alright!" He replied.


    After finishing up with lunch, Detective Watson gave Bryan a book titled ''Introduction to Jotnar.'' Jotnar was the ancientnguage of the giants. It could be used to cast spells as well as hold rituals and sacrifices. He instructed Bryan to take this book and study it.


    Bryan took the book and bid him farewell. Seeing him leave, Detective Watson smiled gently. ''Bryan, it must be very painful now. But it will help you in the future. You must persevere.'' He thought in his heart.


    He then went to his study on the second floor, sat on the chair by his table, and took out a nk piece of paper. He dipped the quill in ink and started writing a letter.


    ''My Dearest Abigail,<novelnext></novelnext>


    I hope you and our unborn child are in good health. I dearly miss the two of you every day. Work here has been neither hectic nor too rxed. I have perfectly adapted to the lifestyle in Damascus.


    My work here might take a year or two toplete. But do not worry, I will go back to Nadir when it''s time for you to give birth. I wouldn''t want to miss it for the world. I have already instructed Jimmy to bring the priest from the Church of the Earth Mother every once in a while and give you and the baby the Mother''s blessings.


    By the way, I have taken in a student here. He has very high potential and I expect great things from him. Maybe one day he will grow up to be an excellent detective just like me. His name is Bryan and I''ve taken quite a liking to him.


    He reminds me much of myself when I was young. He too is an orphan just like me. The first time I met him, he was trying to trick me into giving him a job. He''s one crafty little brat, I tell you. But I can tell he has a very kind and pure heart.


    I n to bring him to Nadir after my work here is done. I''m sure you''ll like him too. I hope you take good care of yourself and the baby. Make sure to eat properly and rest sufficiently.


    Also, I have thought about what name to give to our child. If it''s a boy, we''ll name him Jake. And if it''s a girl, we''ll call her Amy. What do you think?


    Anyways, stay safe and healthy.


    Love,


    James.''


    Detective Watson finished writing the letter and then read it with a gentle smile on his face. He folded it and put it in an envelope. On the back of the envelope, he wrote the address to his house in Nadir.


    After finishing all this up, he called out for Butler John. Momentster, he heard knocking on the door to his study, "Come in." Detective Watson said.


    Butler John stepped inside the room and politely stood in front of Detective Watson and asked, "What instructions do you have, sir?"


    Detective Watson handed him the letter and instructed, "Take this letter and deposit it in the post office by today."


    "As you wish, sir." Butler John took the letter with both hands, bowed, and left the study.


    Detective Watson tidied his table, took his coat from the hanger, and left for the Church of Wisdom to meet Bishop Walls.


    ¡­


    7 Robinson Street


    It was already 2 pm by the time Bryan reached home. His whole body felt sore from the beating earlier in the day. He opened his apartment door, entered, locked the door behind him, and went to the living room.


    He sat on the couch and dozed off within a minute. Bryan was truly fatigued, after all, he had never exercised so much in his life. The only exercise he ever did was running away from people after getting caught stealing.


    After an unknown period of time, Bryan was woken up by the knocking on the door. He opened his eyes in a daze and looked out the window. The sky was beginning to darken.


    He then took out his silver pocket watch, flipped the lid open, and saw the time. It was a little past 6 in the evening.


    Knock Knock Knock.


    Bryan heard the knocks again. He got up from the couch in anguid manner and walked to the door to open it.


    After opening the door, he heard a slightly surprised voice, "Bryan, what happened to your face!? Did you get robbed?"


    Bryan saw the shock on Leah''s face and smiled awkwardly, "Nothing like that. I did somebat training with my teacher."


    Leah knew that Bryan was Detective Watson''s student. After listening to his reason, Leah couldn''t help but giggle. She came close to him and whispered in his ears, "Poor Bryan, do you want me to ease your pain?"


    "Yes ma''am." Bryan took her hand into his and brought her inside. He sat on the couch in the living room and had Leah sit on hisp. They chatted about their recent day-to-day experiences.


    "Since you''re injured, let me do all the work. I''ll be the one to lead this time." Leah bit Bryan''s earlobe and whispered seductively.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to do all the work for the foreseeable future." Bryan grinned. Soon the apartment was filled with the sound of loud moans.

 Chapter 15 Shooting Practice

    ?Sunday, 13th June 1580.


    Bryan woke up at 6 am and went to take a bath. He was thinking about Leah while he was in the wooden bathtub.


    She had already leftst night before dinner. Her brother who was studying inw college in Nadir wasing back home for vacation. So Leah had to go to the Damascus train station to pick him up in the morning.


    Speaking of Leah, her family could be considered rtively rich. Although not nobility, she came from a family of wealthy merchants. Her family owned the real estate agency that Bryan had gone to when looking for his new apartment.


    She had invited Bryan over for a banquet dinner at her house tonight. He initially wanted to decline but was eventually convinced by Leah.


    She promised to bring one of her friends over to his house the next time she came over so that they could have a threesome. Naturally, Bryan agreed in a heartbeat.


    Thinking about this, his lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smirk. ''Two''s better than one hehehe'' Bryan thought in his heart.


    After taking his bath, he dried himself with a towel and exited the bathroom. He walked to his wardrobe and took out his white shirt, ck trousers, and brown jacket.


    Looking at his almost empty wardrobe, Bryan thought, ''Hmm I''m about to go to a banquet at Leah''s house tonight, I should buy a proper suit. I don''t have one anyway. Plus I''ve almost saved up close to 40 pounds. That should be enough.''


    After having two meals a day at Detective Watson''s house every day, Bryan barely spent money anywhere else, except for his rent, of course. Plus, he had also looted his oldndlord''s apartment thest time he was there stuffing horse shit under his bed.


    ''Theft really is the most efficient.'' Bryan sighed. He had barely saved 20 pounds from working every day for almost two months. Whereas, he made 20 pounds in a single day after looting that pig''s apartment.


    He got dressed up unhurriedly and decided to visit the clothing store after he was done with shooting practice today. He exited his apartment and called for a public carriage.


    On his way to Detective Watson''s house, Bryan was in deep thought, ''Perhaps when I be a Transcendent I can use those strange skills that teacher talked about to steal from bigger targets. Hmm..yes but I can''t just steal from anyone. Earlier it was okay to steal from anyone I could find because I was just trying to survive. But now that I''m leading a decent life, I should have a bottom line.''


    Bryan had never once thought to quit stealing. He had tried on many asions but he just couldn''t quit. Sometimes he would just subconsciously do it while passing through a crowded street. It was as if theft was ingrained in his blood.


    Looking at the bright sunny day outside through the carriage window, Bryan thought in a self-deprecating manner, ''On my 18th birthday I had set up a goal of finding myself a stable job and stop stealing. I''ve found a stable job but stealing¡­ Heh if I can''t quit stealing, I might as well steal to my heart''s content from the scums of society. Although it''s important to have principles to abide by.''


    The carriage finally stopped outside 22 Augustus Street. Bryan got off the carriage and paid the driver the money. He then entered through the main gate, walked through the garden, and knocked on the door of the vi.


    Butler John opened the door and weed him in, "Master is in his study, Mr. Bryan."


    "All right, thank you." Bryan nodded.


    He climbed the stairs to the second floor and knocked on the door to the study. Detective Watson''s voice was heard from the inside, "Come in."


    Bryan entered the study and smiled, "Good morning, teacher."


    Detective Watson looked at Bryan and then looked at his watch. "You''re quite early today, Bryan. Did you miss the beating from yesterday so much that you couldn''t wait?" He asked with a teasing smile.


    Bryan''s smile froze. He panicked and replied, "Teacher, didn''t you say that you would take me to the shooting range today?"


    Detective Watson chuckled, "Hehe don''t worry. I was just kidding. We''ll head to the shooting range at the police station after we have some breakfast."


    Bryan breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes, all right."


    Afterward, both the teacher-student duo had breakfast and left for the police station. Damascus City was a very small city, just big enough to not be called a town, hence it only had one police station.


    Bishop Walls had already spoken to the Head Constable of the police station about the matter regarding Bryan using the shooting range. So when Detective Watson and Bryan arrived at the police station, they were personally weed by the Head-Constable, Thomas Smith.


    "Thank you for letting us borrow the shooting range, Officer Smith." Detective Watson smiled and stretched his right hand out for a handshake.


    Officer Smith shook his hand humbly and replied, "It''s my pleasure, Detective Watson. Please follow me in."


    Detective Watson was a famous detective from Nadir, so it was only natural for Officer Smith to build a good rtionship with him, and allowing his student to use the shooting range a couple of times a week was no problem at all.


    Bryan also greeted Officer Smith and followed him inside the police station. The shooting range was located in the basement of the police station.


    While they were going to the basement Detective Watson exchanged pleasantries with Officer Smith and then seemingly casually asked about the murder cases in the slums.


    "The situation is terrible. Although there haven''t been any recent murders, there are still people going missing." Officer Smith said worriedly. Then he thought of something and asked expectantly, "Detective Watson, could it be that you''vee to Damascus to investigate this case?"


    Detective Watson nodded, "That''s right. These murders might very well be rted to a dangerous criminal organization that I''ve been investigating."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s good. With your help, we can rest assured." Officer Smith looked relieved.


    "I will try my best." Detective Watson smiled.


    ''Criminal Organization? Could teacher be talking about the Holy Blood Sect?'' Bryan thought as the group arrived at the shooting range.


    Officer Smith introduced, "This is our gun shooting range. You cane here anytime. I''ve already informed Mindy about you. So whenever youe here, find her and borrow the gun and practice bullets from her."


    He pointed at a blonde middle-aged woman sitting behind the counter near the entrance of the shooting range and exined to Bryan with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, Officer Smith." Bryan replied gratefully.


    "Also, after you have practiced for a while and are able to wield a gun properly, we''ll help you apply for a gun permit." Officer Smith added.


    "Great!" Bryan smiled.


    Officer Smith got the pistol and practice bullets and handed them to Bryan, then he bade them farewell.


    Detective Watson brought Bryan to a practice booth and asked with a smile, "Are you excited?"


    Bryan grinned, "Of course I am!"


    Detective Watson chuckled and took out his own pistol from his holster. Then he instructed, "Watch carefully. Hold the pistol in your dominant hand. Spread your thumb and index finger and ce the gun in between. Then wrap your middle, ring, and pinky fingers around the grip below the trigger."


    Bryan mimicked him and followed his instructions thoroughly.


    Detective Watson nodded, "Good. Now take your left hand and wrap it around your right hand. Position the thumb on your left hand and ovep it with the thumb on your right hand. Now all you have to do is aim and pull the trigger with your right index finger."


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Detective Watson fired three bullets and all three hit the paper torso target on the head.


    Bryan''s eyes lit up, "Wow! Amazing!"


    "Now, your turn. Aim and shoot." Detective Watson smiled.


    "Okay!" Bryan took a deep breath and aimed the pistol at the paper target. Then he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet went straight through the head. Detective Watson was shocked. Bryan was just as shocked.


    "Was that a fluke?" Detective Watson asked dubiously.


    "How can that be? Clearly, I''m a genius." Bryan smirked and raised his chin slightly.


    "Okay, we''ll see about that. Clear the chamber." Detective Watson rolled his eyes.


    "Hehe, all right." Bryan replied confidently. He aimed the pistol again and shot five more times, emptying the pistol chamber.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Without a doubt, all five bullets missed the target. Bryan stood there awkwardly, averting Detective Watson''s gaze.


    "Hahaha looks like you have a lot of work to do, Mr. Genius." Detective Watson burst intoughter.


    Bryan was unable to refute. He just looked at the ground in embarrassment. Over the next hour, Detective Watson gave him instructions on how to properly aim and shared his own experience. He left early and told Bryan to practice for an hour more.


    After finishing up with practice, Bryan returned the gun to Officer Mindy. Then he left the police station and went to Taylor''s Clothing Store which was a 5-minute walk away. He had to buy a tailor-made suit to wear for tonight''s banquet at Leah''s.


    He didn''t own a proper suit plus he wouldn''t want to attend the dinner wearing his usual clothes. Leah had mentioned that her other friends would be there as well so he didn''t want to embarrass her and himself.

 Chapter 16 Fickleness Of Life

    ?Taylor''s Clothing Store.


    The manager of the clothing store was a bald middle-aged man. He was sitting behind the cash counter at the moment and doing the ounts.


    As he was calcting the monthly expenditure of the store, he heard the door to the store open, and a young man with ck hair and ck eyes, wearing a white shirt, ck trousers, and a brown jacket walked in.


    He was looking around the store with bright eyes. The store manager looked at the young man''s clothes and couldn''t help but show disdain. But he quickly hid it.


    After all, this young man was his customer. Even if he couldn''t afford anything in the store, the manager had to show him some basic courtesy, at least on the surface.


    The young man was naturally Bryan. The clothes here all looked very fancy to him so he was delighted when he saw the collection. He approached the store manager and said, "I would like to buy a suit."


    The store manager replied with a mocking look in his eyes, "Our products here are very expensive, sir. Perhaps you would like to look at the price first?"


    Bryan saw the look of disdain on the store manager''s face but he simply didn''t care. Throughout his life, he had been looked down upon by many people. When he begged on the streets, people would sometime show him pity while most of the time they would gloat at his misfortune.


    As someone who came from a wealthy family, Bryan couldn''t help but be angered by the contemptuous looks directed at him in the beginning. But over time he just stopped giving a fuck. He no longer cared about what people thought of him.


    Growing up in such a harsh environment, Bryan had learned things that would take normal people most of their lifetime to learn.


    People would feel happy when praised but angry when cursed at. To Bryan, all these things were superficial. Who cared what others thought of him? Could their praises feed him? Could their curses provide a roof over his head?


    So after hearing the store manager''s words, Bryan took out the stack of one-pound notes from his pocket and shed it in front of the store manager. "I don''t have time to waste. Just show me something that can fit me."


    After looking at the money in Bryan''s hands, the store manager instantly had a fawning look on his face, "Right this way, sir. What color do you prefer?"


    Seeing theplete change in the store manager''s attitude, Bryan sighed and thought in his heart, ''At the end of the day, it''s all about the money.''


    After going through all the collections that the store had to offer, Bryan ended up buying 2 ck suits whichprised of tailored, buttoned jackets, and a pair of pants made from the same material and color. He also bought 2 ck double-breasted suit vests and 4 white shirts.


    Bryan liked the color ck so much that he wanted to get ck shirts instead but the store manager strongly advised against it, saying that he would look as if he was attending someone''s funeral.


    He didn''t like wearing a necktie but he still bought one. Considering all formal events required men to wear a neck tie or a bow tie. Furthermore, Bryan also bought one ck trenchcoat, which he liked very much, as well as a ck fedora hat and a pair of ck leather shoes.


    After buying all the things he needed, the total bill came up to 27 pounds. The store manager was full of smiles. After receiving the money for the transaction, he personally walked Bryan out of the store.


    Bryan felt the pinch of spending so much money all at once. ''A gentleman must have good manners and wear good clothes, Bryan.'' He thought about what Detective Watson had said to him and tried to ease the pain in his heart a little.


    It was 1 pm by the time he reached home. He cooked himself chicken soup and had it with fresh baguettes. After finishing up his lunch he decided to meditate before leaving for Leah''s ce.


    She had asked him toe at 6 pm, so there was still a lot of time left. Therefore, Bryan diligently started meditating and attempted to carve the 11th rune.


    ¡­


    Davis Manor, 30 Augustus Street.


    In a bedroom on the second floor, two beautiful youngdies were sitting on the bed and talking to each other. One had a voluptuous figure with brown hair and hazel-green eyes, she was Leah.


    The other was a tall and petite youngdy with blonde hair and blue eyes. She was wearing a blue dress and her hair was a bit disheveled currently.


    "Grace, you''ve be too wild recently." Leah looked at the blond girl with blue eyes and chuckled.


    "Oh, what can I do? Every time I see you, I can''t control my urges." Grace replied seductively.


    "Stop it! If the maids outside hear us, I''ll be in trouble" Leah giggled.


    "Who cares! Once we be roommates at Nadir University, we can fuck all we want." Grace spoke in an intoxicated manner.


    "Yeah yeah, whatever you say. That''s still two months away." Leah replied and then added, "By the way, I''ve also invited my friend Bryan, whom I spoke to you about. So, please don''t be rude to him."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmph! Is that the boy who you''re fucking currently? I''ll see what''s so good about him." Grace snorted in displeasure.


    "Hehe he''s a sweet boy and he''s very handsome too. He''s also the student of Detective Watson who''s from Nadir." Leah smiled and replied.


    Grace''s eyes narrowed, "You mean Detective James Watson?"


    "Yes, that should be him. Is he a big shot in Nadir?" Leah asked in curiosity.


    "That''s right. He''s a very famous detective in Nadir and he''s associated with the Church of Wisdom." Grace replied but she thought inwardly, ''I heard grandpa say that Detective Watson is a Transcendent from the Church of Wisdom. Is this Bryan also a Transcendent or is training to be one under Detective Watson? Hmm, it''s very likely.''


    Now, Grace was really curious about Bryan. Her family was from Nadir and worshipped the God of Craftsmanship. Her grandfather, Count Robert Wilson, the current head of the Wilson Family was an Artisan Path Transcendent.


    Grace was heavily doted on by her grandfather and was given the opportunity to be a Transcendent. But she refused it since she was not willing to embark on the Artisan Path.


    ''Maybe this Bryan can perhaps be of help to me¡­'' Grace was in deep thought.


    "Grace...Grace! What are you thinking about so deeply?" Leah brought Grace out of her reverie.


    "Nothing. Just curious about Bryan." Grace replied nonchntly.


    "Ohh? Could it be you''re finally interested in men now?" Leah smirked and asked teasingly.


    "Hmph, how can any man hold a candle to you, my love?" Grace replied and approached Leah. She pushed Leah''s shoulder andy her down on the bed. Then she got on top of her and kissed her passionately on the lips.


    Leah did not resist at all. She put her hands around Grace''s neck and waged a war of tongues.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Bryan had just finished a round of meditation. He went to the bathroom to freshen up and then took out his new suit after. He stood in front of the mirror in his bedroom and got dressed.


    He wore a white shirt and tucked it into his ck trousers. He then put on his necktie, thankfully Detective Watson had taught him how to tie a necktie.


    He took out his ck double-breast suit vest from the wardrobe and wore it on top of his shirt and tie. After all that, he finally put on his ck tailored jacket.


    Bryan looked at himself in the mirror and couldn''t help but smile in vanity. "Hehe looking good, Mr. Lombardi!" He mumbled.


    After looking at the mirror and striking some poses for a few minutes, he wore his new ck leather shoes and put on his ck fedora hat.


    He approached the study table in the bedroom, took out his precious silver pocket watch from the drawer, and put it inside his vest pocket with its chain hooked around one of the buttons on the vest.


    He walked out of his apartment after locking the door and called for a public carriage. After getting on it, he instructed the carriage driver, "30 Augustus Street."


    "Right away, sir." The carriage driver replied politely.


    Bryan looked at the view through the carriage window. It was almost 6 pm and the sun was setting. The sky was dyed a shade of dark blue and orange, looking like a marvelous painting. Leah had told him that she had invited a few of her friends to the banquet tonight. Her parents had also invited their friends.


    This was a wee banquet that her family held for Leah''s elder brother, Johnathan Davis, who was studying at aw college in Nadir. He hade to spend time with his family this break.


    He only had one more year to go before he graduated fromw college. After that, he could apply for the Belize Bar Examination. Once he passed the bar examination, he would officially be awyer.


    It was the first time Bryan was attending a banquet so he was quite nervous. He was truly very grateful to Detective Watson for teaching him noble etiquettes and other misceneous things.


    At the time, Bryan thought he was teaching useless things. But now, he couldn''t help but be thankful for him.


    ''A couple of months back, I was still living in the slums worrying about what I would eat the next day. Now, I''m wearing such fancy clothes and attendingvish banquets.'' Bryan couldn''t help but sigh at the unpredictability and fickleness of life.

 Chapter 17 Banquet

    ?The public carriage stopped in front of 30 Augustus Street. Bryan, wearing his three-piece ck suit, got off the carriage and paid the driver the money. He turned around and looked at the Davis Vi.


    Leah''s house looked very simr to Detective Watson''s house, except, Leah''s house had a beautiful fountain in the garden in front of the vi''s main door. There was also a seating arrangement around the fountain.


    Speaking of Detective Watson, his house was only a couple of houses away. Bryan took out the invitation card that Leah had given him yesterday. He approached the main gate and was greeted by the butler and head maid of the vi.


    "Good evening, sir." The butler who had a head full of grey hair and a cleanly shaved face greeted Bryan with a smile. He was wearing a ck tailcoat and a grey vest that butlers are usually seen wearing. The head maid who was a middle-aged woman with ck hair also politely smiled at Bryan.


    "Hello." Bryan nodded with a smile and handed the butler his invitation.


    The butler read the invitation and said, "Mr. Lombardi, please follow me. Young Lady Leah has already informed me about you."


    Bryan nodded and followed him into the vi. After entering through the main door, what greeted him was a spacious hall. The floor was made out of marble and there was a big crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling.


    There were about 20-30 people in the living room socializing with each other. A few waiters walked amongst them while holding trays filled with sses of champagne or red wine.


    At the side of the living room, there was a long table full of different kinds of food and appetizers.


    While Bryan was looking around the hall, he heard a delightful voice from one corner of the room, "Bryan, you''re here!"


    Bryan turned his gaze towards the source of the sound and saw Leah walking towards him with a bright smile.


    She was wearing a white dress with frills at the bottom. The dress reached just slightly below her knees. The neckline of her dress covered her bosom and only her corbone was slightly visible. She was also wearing high silver heels.


    Her brown hair freely fell over her shoulders. Even without wearing any sort of jewelry or ornament, she looked extremely beautiful. ''She looks like an angel.'' Bryan thought in a daze as he stared at her.


    Leah approached him and gave him a hug. "You look very handsome, Bryan." She praised him with a genuine smile.


    "You look very pretty as well, Leah. I almost mistook you for an angel of the Goddess." Bryan grinned.


    Leah rolled his eyes at him, "You sure are getting better at ttery. Come, I''ll introduce you to my friends." She held his hand and brought him to a corner of the room where a few teenagers were chatting and drinking.


    There were 3 boys and 3 girls, all around Bryan''s age. Leah introduced him to her friends in a cheerful manner, "Guys, this is my good friend, Bryan Lombardi. He''s a student of the famous detective from Nadir, Detective James Watson."


    One of the young men with brown hair and brown eyes froze on the spot. He was wearing a blue suit and ck round eyesses. His name was Timothy Burton.


    As soon as he heard Detective Watson''s name, heunched a series of questions at Bryan, "Are you really the student of the great Detective Watson? What''s he like in real life? Did he actually fight 10 criminals in Nadir single-handedly?


    How did he solve the Clown Serial Murder case so easily? Can I meet him? Can you at least get me an autograph?"


    Bryan waspletely taken aback. He thought to himself, ''Teacher is so famous? Howe I don''t know about it?''


    Looking at her excited friend, Leah had to intervene, "Timothy calm down. You can ask Bryan about his teacher in a civilized manner. You''re making him ufortable."


    Timothy realized his mistake and said in embarrassment, "My apologies, Mr. Bryan. I''m a big fan of Detective Watson so I couldn''t help it."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''d love to talk to you about my teacher." Bryan chuckled.


    "Great!" Hearing him, Timothy beamed.


    Leah then introduced everyone to Bryan one by one. There was a young man, named Jack Brown, with blond hair and light blue eyes. He was casting an unfriendly gaze toward him.


    Bryan figured he might be someone who was into Leah and was hostile towards him because he was so close to her. Looking at his expression, Bryan smirked indiscernibly.


    The third young man was called Jim. He was a very introverted person, hence, he didn''t speak much. Leah said that he was her cousin.


    As for the three young women. They were Sarah, Jordan, and Grace. Bryan was slightly taken aback by how pretty Grace was. Although she was petite, her looks were really top-notch.


    All six of them were Leah''s ssmates who had just graduated from school. In a couple of months, they would start to attend college. After being acquainted with everyone Bryan started chatting with them.


    Although he was a little nervous and ufortable at first, since this was the first time he was actually socializing, he gradually got the hang of it. Before meeting Leah, he didn''t have any friends to speak of, so this was a new experience for him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After talking for a while, thedies actually found Bryan to be a very funny young man. Timothy instantly became good friends with him. Jim didn''t speak much and Jack continued to act cockily and ignored Bryan the whole time.


    Midway through their conversation Leah apologized and said, "You guys carry on. I still have to greet other guests with my parents. I''ll find you allter. Enjoy and do get drunk."


    After Leah left, Jack was a little disappointed and excused himself to go to the bathroom. The others also went to get something to eat or drink. Only Grace stayed back. She approached Bryan and smiled, "Mr. Bryan, may I speak with you in private?"


    Bryan was slightly taken aback. He had wanted to approach this beautiful youngdy himself but didn''t expect that she would be the one to approach him instead. He smiled and nodded, "Sure, Miss Grace."


    Grace then led Bryan outside the vi and towards the garden at the front. They stopped by the fountain, at a rtively secluded ce where they couldn''t be heard talking.


    Bryan looked at Grace and smiled, "What would like to talk about, Miss Grace?"


    Grace didn''t beat around the bush and got straight to the point, "Mr. Bryan, I know the type of person your teacher is. What I want to ask is¡­are you one of ''them'' too?"


    ''What the fuck? Is she ndering my teacher?'' Bryan was puzzled. He asked, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, miss."


    Looking at Bryan''s confused face, Grace came closer to Bryan and whispered into his ear, "Transcendent!"


    Bryan''s eyes went wide and his pupils dted. He couldn''t understand how this person in front of her would know anything about Transcendents.


    Looking at Bryan''s shocked expression, Grace chuckled while covering her mouth, "Please don''t be rmed, Mr. Bryan. My family also has a few¡­extraordinary people. And my grandfather is an acquaintance of your teacher."


    "So that''s how it is." Bryan sighed in relief. He was about to say something when they heard footsteps headed in their direction.


    They turned their heads, only to see Jack walking towards them with a gloomy expression. Jack approached Bryan and spoke in an aggressive manner, "Stay the fuck away from Leah."


    Bryan was initially taken aback, but then he had a slight yful smile on his lips. He pretended to be confused and asked, "What do you mean, Mr. Brown?"


    "You know very well what I mean. Don''t even think about getting in bed with Leah. She''s mine!" Jack threatened him.


    "Wait, now that I think about it, Leah did mention something about a Jack. I just didn''t think that person was you." Bryan said in an exaggerated manner.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did she say?"


    "Mr. Brown you really are a fool. Leah had been waiting for you to confess to her all this time. She told me and Grace that she was going to approach you tonight before the party ended and have you propose to her for marriage." Bryan sighed emotionally.


    "Is that true?" Jack asked Grace in bewilderment.


    Grace was struggling to hold herughter in. She decided to y along and simply nodded.


    Jack froze. He thought in his heart, ''Grace has been waiting for me all this while? If I propose to her tonight she''ll ept me? Ahh, that body¡­I can''t let anyone else have it. And once we get married, her body will belong only to me.''


    His attitude turned milder as he faced Bryan and said, "Sorry for earlier. And thank you for telling me this."


    "No problem. You didn''t have to worry about me anyway. Grace is more my type." Bryan held Grace''s waist and brought her closer to him.


    Looking at both of them clearly having such good chemistry, thest bit of animosity in Jack''s heart vanished. He simply nodded at them, turned around, and left.


    After Jack entered back into the vi, Bryan turned to look at Grace and smiled charmingly, "So, Miss Grace, where were we at?"


    Grace rolled her eyes at him and snorted, "You''re bound to be disappointed if you think you have a chance with me. I don''t swing that way."


    Bryan was puzzled at first and then he realized what she was saying. He was taken aback and said, "Wait, you mean-"


    "Yes! And about that thing, we were talking about previously. Let''s meet somewhere in private and talk more about it tomorrow." Grace gently removed Bryan''s hand from her waist and replied with a sweet smile.


    Bryan was greatly disappointed at the fact that such a beautifuldy like Grace was not into men. But he threw it at the back of his head and replied, "All right but not tomorrow. Let''s meet on Tuesday instead."


    "Sure." Grace nodded. Then they walked back inside the vi nning to drink their fill.

 Chapter 18 Grace

    ?The men and women at the party were having a wonderful time. Some were having serious conversations with others, while others were just too drunk and were speaking incoherent words.


    Bryan came to realize that the people at the party weren''t as conservative as he thought they would be. He thought they would all drink pretentiously and engage in euphemistic talks befitting of someone of their status.


    But to his surprise, most of the people present were quite open-minded. Some of the older people also tried to engage in conversation with Bryan and his newly made friends.


    ''Is it because this banquet is informal, to begin with, or are all people in Damascus or maybe even Nadir this open-minded?'' Bryan couldn''te to a definitive conclusion because this was the first and only banquet that he had ever attended.


    He threw all these useless thoughts to the back of his mind and just enjoyed his drink.


    For the rest of the duration of the party, Bryan got along pretty well with Grace. And they were the only two people talking with each other. Leah''s other friends couldn''t approach them and join their conversation because Grace appeared to be extremely cold.


    They had all gone to the same school together, so they were surprised to find that Grace was actually proactively talking to someone else, that too a boy. She usually always only spoke to Leah and maybe a little with other girls.


    All boys who tried to approach her were rejected ruthlessly. Even though they were only trying to befriend her.


    Leah, who was busy dealing with other guests, also cast a few curious nces at Grace. Seemingly trying to confirm her sexual orientation again.


    Leah suddenly thought of something and disyed a yful smile on her face. She thought, ''I had promised Bryan to get another girl and have a threesome. I should get Grace along. I wonder how they both will react.''


    Grace who was oblivious to Leah''s machinations was listening to the story of Bryan getting beaten up by Detective Watson duringbat training. She couldn''t help but start tough.


    "So that''s the reason you wanted to meet the day after instead of tomorrow?" Grace chuckled.


    "Yes. It''s too difficult for me to move around afterbat training with teacher." Bryan smiled awkwardly.


    "All right, let''s meet at the 8th Day Coffee Shop on Laurent Avenue on Tuesday at 4 pm then." Grace said after taking a sip of red wine from the ss.


    "Sure, you''re paying." Bryan replied nonchntly.


    Grace was slightly taken back, "Mr. Bryan that''s not very gentlemanly of you."


    Bryan rolled his eyes and snorted, "Who cares? It''s not like I''m trying to court you. Plus I''m a poor man."


    Grace looked at Bryan and was silent for a moment, and then she burst outughing, "Mr. Bryan you really are a funny man."


    All her life, men had tried to impress her by buying her expensive things and trying to take her out on fancy dinners. She found it a very amusing experience to be spoken to so casually by another man.


    Even back in Nadir, everyone treated her with respect and to some extent were slightly apprehensive of her.


    After all, she was the granddaughter of a very wealthy Count of the Belize Kingdom. She hade to Damascus only toplete her schooling since she was already enrolled in the school here from the beginning.


    Another reason was that Leah was her childhood friend and Grace loved her very much. So apart from Leah, she barely had anyone else whom she could call a friend. Others either wanted to sleep with her or were trying to befriend her grandfather through her.


    "But why would you ask ady such as myself to pay?" Grace asked teasingly.


    Bryan looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot, "Aren''t you rich? Didn''t you say your grandpa was a Count or something? How can you be so stingy, Miss?"


    Grace couldn''t stopughing. The others in the hall also cast their gazes over at her thinking about what could be so hrious for ady to lose her demeanor over.


    "Fine, we''ll do as you say." Grace wiped the tears from her eyes fromughing so hard. Although her motives for approaching Bryan, in the beginning, were selfish, now she genuinely wanted to befriend him.


    Bryan finished hisst drink and told Grace, "Let''s go eat something. I''m famished."


    Grace nodded and followed him to the table where different delicacies were kept. After finishing up his dinner, Bryan informed Grace and Leah that we has leaving. It was already 9 pm and he had to go home and meditate and also wake up early tomorrow morning.


    Leah didn''t stop him. Before he left, she introduced him to her parents and her brother, Jonathan. Leah''s family was very amiable and polite.


    Bryan liked their hospitality very much, he then bade Grace farewell and confirmed that they would meet on Tuesday. After introducing Bryan to her family, Leah walked him out of the house.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After they exited the main gate of thepound, Leah bit Bryan''s earlobe and whispered, "That thing I promised to you earlier, I''ll bring along a special person next weekend. I''m sure you''ll like her."


    Bryan grinned ear to ear when he heard that. He passionately kissed Leah on the lips and grabbed her butts, kneading them gently.


    Leah too put her hands around Bryan''s neck, kissed him back, and started using her tongue. She could already feel Bryan''s erect shaft rub against her crotch area over her dress.


    With great difficulty, she let go of Bryan and said in an intoxicated manner, "You should leave now. I still have to get back to the party. I''m afraid if you stay any longer, I won''t be able to control myself."


    "As you wish, mydy." Bryan chuckled and bowed like a gentleman. Then he called for a public carriage. Before getting on the carriage, he kissed Leah on the lips again and said, "Good night. I''ll see you next weekend."


    "All right, good night." Leah smiled, bade him farewell, and went back into her vi under Bryan''s gaze.


    Bryan then instructed the carriage driver to drive to 7 Robinson Street. After that, heid back on the seat and slightly closed his eyes. He had had way too many drinks and was feeling pretty drunk.


    Meanwhile, back in the Davis Vi, Jack who had earlier confronted Bryan verbally was in the bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror and rehearsing his lines, "Leah, I have always been in love with you. Please marry me. No No that doesn''t sound that great¡­ Leah, I have always loved you. Will you be mine?¡­ Yes, that''s more like it."


    Little did he know, Bryan had lied to him about Leah and was only ying a prank on him. Later on, when Jack asks for Leah''s hand in marriage, he would be brutally rejected and be theughingstock of the banquet.


    ¡­


    Tuesday, 15th June 1580,


    Bryan fired thest practice bullet in the pistol chamber. However, the shot missed the target. On average, only 2 out of every 10 shots hit the target. But this could be considered an improvement from thest time Bryan came to the shooting range.


    Detective Watson hadn''t apanied him to the shooting range this time. He actually didn''t need to. Bryan had already been taught everything about shooting with a pistol by him on Sunday. The rest depended on his hard work.


    After yesterday''s beating from Detective Watson, Bryan was still feeling very sore throughout his body, but it was manageable.


    He took the pistol and went to Officer Mindy who was sitting behind the counter. After returning the pistol to her, he wore his tailored suit jacket and left the underground shooting range.


    He called for a public carriage and instructed the driver to go to Laurent Avenue. It was already close to 4 pm and he had to meet Grace at the 8th Day Coffee Shop.


    Although he didn''t know what she wanted to talk about, he was pretty sure it was something rted to Transcendents.


    The horse-drawn public carriage slowly rode towards the destination. The sky outside was bright and a cool breeze blew past, bringing in the freshness of spring with a slight scent of burning coal from the factories.


    Laurent Avenue was a rtively posh area. All sorts of high-ss restaurants, coffee shops, and boutiques were located here. 8th Day Coffee Shop was one of the more famous cafes in Damascus.


    The public carriage stopped in front of the coffee shop. Bryan got off the carriage, wore his ck fedora hat, and paid the driver the money. He then turned around and entered the coffee shop.


    He looked around at the interior of the coffee shop and his eyes finallynded on a very beautiful blonddy with blue eyes. She was wearing a light green dress that dropped to her knees, and a sapphire studded ne which perfectly matched her blue gem-like eyes. Currently, she was elegantly sipping on her cup of tea.


    Bryan approached her. He took off his hat, pressed it against his chest, and slightly bowed. He smiled and greeted her, "Good evening, Miss Grace."


    "Hello, Mr. Bryan." Grace replied with a smile.


    Bryan sat down across from her and asked, "So what did you wanna talk about?"


    Grace smiled, "Why don''t you order something to eat first? We can talk after you order."


    "Sure." Bryan called for the barista and got the menu from him. He looked it over once and ordered a cup of ck tea, a te of grilled chicken with sauteed vegetables, and mutton pie.


    Seeing Bryan order so much food, Grace''s eyebrow twitched but she didn''t say anything.


    After giving his order to the barista, Bryan looked at Grace and asked, "So what''s up?"


    Grace took a deep breath and said in all seriousness, "Mr. Bryan, I need your help in order to be a Transcendent."

 Chapter 19 Consequences

    ?Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. He said in a self-deprecating manner, "Miss, I myself am not a Transcendent yet. What makes you think I can help you be one?"


    "Even so, you must already be an Apprentice right?" Grace asked.


    "Yes, I am an Apprentice. But Miss Grace, I must ask you this, you said that your family also has a few Transcendents. Why not ask them?" Bryan asked curiously.


    Hearing Bryan''s question Grace sighed, "My family worships the God of Craftsmanship, and the potion form that my family has belongs to the Artisan Path. Mr. Bryan, do you know what Artisan Path Transcendents excel at?"


    Bryan shook his head, "I do not."


    "They excel at craftsmanship, mainly building machines and weaponry. You should be aware that the recent advancement of the Western Continent in regards to steam power and machinery is also due to the joint efforts of the Church of Wisdom and the Church of Craftsmanship." Grace replied.


    Bryan nodded and signaled for Grace to continue.


    "My grandfather is a Rank 3 Transcendent of the Artisan Path. In the past, he had wanted me to embark on this Path but I refused.


    Also, getting the meditation technique and potion forms of other Paths is very difficult to acquire unless you know other Transcendents. That is why I approached you." Grace added.


    Bryan understood Grace''s motive. He thought for a moment and replied, "Miss Grace, you should be aware of how strict the Church of Wisdom is when ites to meditation techniques and the potion forms for the Paths that they control.


    Furthermore, you will have to be associated with the Church in one way or another, in order to get what you''re looking for."


    At this point, the barista returned to their table with the food that Bryan had ordered. Both Bryan and Grace tactfully did not speak anything Transcendent rted.


    Only after the barista left, did Grace shake her head and say, "No, Mr. Bryan, I do not wish to be associated with the Church of Wisdom either."


    Bryan was puzzled, "Then what do you want, Miss?"


    "Since you are Detective Watson''s student, he will naturally take you to solve Transcendent rted cases once you''re strong enough. This will also help you broaden your understanding of the Transcendent world.


    What I''m requesting of you is, if you happen to find any meditation techniques or potion forms rted to other Paths in one of these cases, please keep an eye out. I will buy it from you at a premium price, of course." Grace smiled and replied.


    Bryan was in deep thought. It made sense that Detective Watson would bring him to solve Transcendent cases and educate him.


    And if he came across anything that Grace was looking for he could try to take it himself or at the very least memorize all the relevant intel.


    After weighing all the pros and cons, he replied, "All right Miss Grace. I will surely keep an eye out for what you''re looking for. But I cannot guarantee that I can find it anytime soon or if I can find it at all."


    After listening to Bryan agree, Grace smiled brightly, "No problem, Mr. Bryan. As long as you''re willing to help, I am very satisfied. Also, just call me Grace from now on."


    "All right, Grace." Bryan smiled but he was still feeling quite puzzled about something so he asked her another question, "Grace, if you don''t mind my asking, you could have asked your family members to look for the meditation technique and potion form of another Path, so why didn''t you? I''m sure they have more channels and connections than I do."


    "It''s simple really. The struggle for the inheritance of any noble family is verypetitive. Especially so for the Count title of my Wilson family.


    My grandfather, Count Robert Wilson, is a very shrewd and gifted businessman. In his hands, our family has amassed a lot of wealth and influence. That is why I didn''t ask for this favor from my other family members because I wish to keep my cards hidden." Grace smirked and exined to him.


    "Ohh? You sure are a crafty one." Bryan replied and then they both startedughing.


    Both Bryan and Grace chatted with each other over food for another 15 minutes. They agreed on meeting up with each other more often. Afterward, they bid farewell and went their own ways.


    Inside the carriage, Grace ordered the carriage driver to drive to Leah''s vi. She looked at the setting sun and thought, ''I hope he can find what I need before I leave for Nadir.''


    She found Bryan to be a very interesting person. s, Grace was not into men. Otherwise, with her personality, she would fuck the daylights out of him.


    ¡­


    In a luxurious three-storied manor, in the suburbs of Damascus.


    There were roughly 2 acres ofnd surrounding this vi. More than half of it was used as a horse track. One could see half a dozen strong and beautiful steeds grazing by the horse track and being attended to by a dozen servants.


    The rest of thend was used as a garden where many exotic flowers and fruit trees were grown. Just looking at the activities being carried out on this 2-acrend, one could roughly imagine how wealthy the owner of the vi andnd would be.


    In one of the rooms on the second floor of the vi, broken sses and vases were strewn across the floor. The books were thrown to the ground and the bookshelf was broken in half. Themps and the painting on the walls also shared the same fate.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sitting on a chair by the table, a youth with disheveled blond hair and light blue eyes was pouring himself a ss of bourbon. He took the ss and downed it in one go.


    This youth had a twisted expression on his face, one filled with rage. He was naturally Jack Brown, whom Bryan had yed a prank on at Leah''s banquet the day before yesterday.


    At this time, knocks were heard on the door followed by a male voice, "Young Master Jack, it''s me."


    "Come in." Jack replied hoarsely.


    A middle-aged man with a receding hairline, wearing a butler''s uniform entered the messy room. He approached the table and bowed in front of Jack.


    "Pyke, what did you find?" Jack asked while pouring himself another drink.


    "Young master, his full name is Bryan Lombardi and he''s an orphan. His parents died when he was young. Ever since then he has been living in the slums. He has no other rtives in Damascus to speak of.


    About two months ago, Detective James Watson who hase to Damascus from Nadir for reasons unknown, had taken him in as his student. He currently lives alone at 7 Robinson Street. That''s all I was able to gather in these two days'' time." Pyke replied obediently.


    After listening to his personal butler''s report, Jack flew into a rage and violently threw the ss that he was holding at the wall, "That fucking peasant! How dare he! How dare he lie to me!? I''m gonna fucking kill him!"


    Last Sunday, Jack had proposed to Leah and asked for her hand in marriage in front of all the people present at the banquet. To his surprise, Leah actually refused and he became theughingstock of the banquet.


    Leah''s mother had to step in and me everything on Jack''s drunkenness in order to make things less awkward and not embarrass Jack any further.


    Jack finally realized that he had been yed for a fool by Bryan. His feelings for Leah had clouded his judgment and he foolishly believed whatever Bryan had said to him.


    He had never felt so much rage and embarrassment ever in his life. Ever since he came back from the banquet that day, he locked himself in his room and had been drowning himself in alcohol.


    He wanted to take revenge on Bryan and make him realize the consequences of messing with him. He wanted Bryan to pay for it with his dear life.


    Jack calmed himself down and instructed Pyke through gritted teeth, "Get one of father''s men and fucking kill him. Make sure he dies a painful death."


    Pyke hesitated, "But young master, his teacher is a very famous detective in Nadir. Things might get troublesome."


    "What can a mere detective do? This is Damascus, not Nadir! Do as I fucking say, don''t make me repeat myself." Jack sneered.


    "Yes, young master." Pyke didn''t dare to question Jack again. He nodded his head, bowed, and left.


    After Pyke left, Jack muttered coldly, "Bryan, you filthy trash. You can only me yourself."


    ¡­


    Red Light District, Damascus City.


    Pyke entered a well-known brothel called Night Moves. He moved past all the prostitutes who were enticing him. He reached the bar area and approached a table where a burly man with curly ck hair was sitting with two naked women, one on each side.


    "There''s a job." Pyke said to the burly man.


    The burly man looked at Pyke silently. He snorted in displeasure and instructed the women sitting beside him to leave. The two women giggled coquettishly and left obediently.


    Pyke sat down on the chair across from the burly man and gave him a note.


    The burly man took the note from Pyke and read it. "Who did this hairless brat offend?"


    "Young Master Jack." Pyke replied sinctly.


    "I''ll do it when I have the time." The burly man repliednguidly.


    "Johnny, do it sooner thanter. And make his death extremely painful. This is the young master''s order." Pyke stated.


    The burly man, Johnny, smiled coldly and said while licking his lips, "Hehe torture is my specialty. But I need an advance payment. I''ve run out of money."


    "You''ll have the money by tomorrow." With that said, Pyke got up and left. Not wanting to stay in this filthy ce for a moment longer.

 Chapter 20 Friendship

    ?Wednesday, 30th June 1580.


    Bryan had just finished a round ofbat training with Detective Watson. After more than two weeks of having startedbat training, forget aboutsting 1 minute, Bryan could barely withstand 3 moves from Detective Watson.


    Although Detective Watson looked like an amiable and gentle person, he was actually a masterbatant. His techniques were wless and his fighting style was impable. And he ingrained every bit of the techniques that he knew of into Bryan by beating him every other day.


    Of course, Bryan felt very indignant about it. But he knew that he was improving rapidly under Detective Watson''s guidance. That''s why he always endured the beating. If it was any other normal person, Bryan would have surely defeated them. But Detective Watson was different.


    As he had promised in the beginning, Detective Watson never went easy on Bryan. Sometimes Bryan even believed he was using his full strength while training him. But he neverined because he knew that Detective Watson did not have any ill intentions and that whatever he was doing, was for Bryan''s betterment.


    Bryan followed Detective Watson back into the vi. They went to the living room and as soon as Bryan saw the couch, he dragged his tired body to it andy down limply. Detective Watson couldn''t help but chuckle at his actions, "Does your body feel as sore as it used to?"


    Bryan replied, "Not really. It used to hurt a lot in the first few days. But now my body isn''t as sore as it used to be."


    Then Bryan looked at Detective Watson suspiciously and asked, "But why do I feel that you''re increasing the intensity of the training with each passing day? I also have this nagging feeling that you love to beat me."


    "It''s all in your head, Bryan." Detective Watson said with a straight face, trying his best to stop his lips from twitching. "What''s the progress of your mind runes?" He added, trying to divert Bryan''s attention.


    "I''ve only carved a total of 12 mind runes. I can''t seem to carve them any faster." Bryan replied dejectedly.


    Detective Watson smiled, "Bryan, your speed is already very impressive. When ites to meditation and carving mind runes, one cannot rush. Patience & perseverance is key. You must always remember this. Moreover, people usually take three to four months to carve 9 mind runes. You''ve already carved 12 in less than two months."


    Bryan''s mood lifted after listening to him, "All right teacher, I''ll be patient."


    Detective Watson nodded, "Good. Have you finished learning Jotnar?"


    "Yes, teacher. I''m already able to speak, read, and write in Jotnar." Bryan replied with a smile.


    "Okay. Starting next week, I''ll start teaching you Tsomn." Detective Watson smiled.


    Bryan was taken aback, "Anothernguage? Aren''t there too manynguages? Do I really need to learn so many?"


    "Of course. In the future, when you travel to other continents, learning their localnguage beforehand will make it convenient for you. You still have to learn thenguages of the different continents. As well as Dragon Tongue, which is the oldest and most difficultnguage to learn." Detective Watson spoke firmly, with no room for negotiation.


    Bryan had a suicidal expression on his face and simply refused to say anything more. Detective Watson chuckled, "Stop being so dramatic. Come, let''s have some lunch."


    "I''m going to have lunch with a friend, teacher." Bryan replied apologetically.


    "All right then no worries. I''ll see you tomorrow then." Detective Watson smiled.


    Grace and Bryan had been meeting a couple of times every week. They had gotten along with each other pretty well.


    Unfortunately, Leah hadn''t met him since the banquet two weeks ago. She had gotten Grace to inform him that it was difficult to meet up since her brother had taken her and her family on an impromptu trip somewhere.


    Leah would return to Damascus this week. Bryan didn''t think too much about it. After all, the longer the wait, the more intense the climax.


    After resting for a bit, he bid Detective Watson farewell and rode the public carriage to 8th Day Coffee Shop on Laurent Avenue.


    Since it wasbat training today, Bryan didn''t wear his tailored jacket or suit vest. He was only wearing his ck trouser, ck shoes, and a white shirt with the sleeves on both of his arms rolled up to his elbows.


    After going through that intense training, Bryan was famished. He was going to have a grand feast. Of course, he would let Grace pay for it. Bryan simply didn''t care how ungentlemanly it was of him to allow ady to pay. Sentiments like that can go to hell.


    Bryan got down from the carriage and paid the driver. After entering the cafe, Bryan saw that Grace had already arrived and was having a sandwich, sitting by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    He approached the table and sat across from Grace.


    "What''s up, Grace?" Bryan smiled and greeted her.


    Grace snorted in displeasure, "Bryan, you''re alwayste. How can you make ady wait for you?"


    Bryan rolled his eyes at her. He knew that Grace was only trying to annoy him. He hade to know that, Grace, under that seemingly cold facade, was actually a very gentle and affable person.


    The reason she acted so cold towards others was that people who usually tried to approach her always had ulterior motives for getting to know her grandfather.


    Deep down, Grace yearned for friendship and affection. That''s why she treasured Leah and Bryan greatly. And Bryan too considered Grace a good friend and cherished herpany. After all, growing up, he didn''t have any friends to speak of.


    After Bryan ordered food, Grace said, "By the way, I''ve managed to acquire the Apprentice meditation technique."


    "Oh? Which Path?" Bryan asked curiously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Grace replied with a smirk, "Wisdom Path."


    Bryan was taken aback, "How is that possible? The Church is very strict when ites to such matters. How did you get it?"


    "The Church is only strict with the meditation technique and potion forms for Transcendents. They are veryx when ites to Apprentices. Furthermore, the other two Churches on the continent are on good terms with the Church of Wisdom.


    So it''s rather easy to acquire the Apprentice meditation technique if you have enough money and connections." Grace smiled and exined.


    "Ohh so that''s how it is. I didn''t know that. The Elementary Meditation Technique of the Wisdom Path for Apprentices can be considered universal. So you won''t have any problems when you switch to other Paths when you be a Transcendent." Bryan was enlightened.


    Grace nodded and replied, "That''s true. But honestly, I find this whole meditation technique and potion form thing to be veryplicated. Can''t they just have one meditation technique thatplements the potion forms for all Paths?"


    "The Wisdom Path Transcendent meditation technique is actuallypatible with the potions of all other Paths. The meditation techniques of other Paths were actually derived from the Wisdom Path meditation technique." Bryan said in a profound manner.


    "Is that true?" Grace was shocked.


    "Hehe yes. s, it''s only wishful thinking for others to chance upon the Transcendent meditation technique of the Wisdom Path, unless they''re associated with the Church of Wisdom." Bryan nodded his head.


    Grace nodded in understanding then she said, "You have to help me with meditation in the beginning though. I''d rather you guide me than try it by myself."


    "Sure, no problem." Bryan smiled. Then he thought of something and asked, "What about Leah? Does she know about the existence of Transcendents? Are you going to help her be one?"


    "Of course, she doesn''t know. You think Transcendents are cabbages found in every corner?" Grace rolled her eyes.


    Then she smiled gently and added, "But I''ll slowly introduce this concept to her in the future. I''ll secretly check her spiritual aptitude as well. After all, I too want her to have a longer lifespan."


    Bryan simply nodded with a smile. Bing a Transcendent was very difficult and not everyone had the spiritual aptitude to be one. Otherwise, there would be plenty of Transcendents everywhere.


    "By the way, Grace, do you know how many Ranks there are on the Transcendent Path?" Bryan asked.


    "Huh? Isn''t it up to Rank 6? That''smon knowledge." Grace looked at Bryan like she was looking at an idiot.


    "Hehe, you''re wrong! There are, in fact, 9 Transcendent Ranks!" Bryan replied with a smirk on his face.


    Grace was dumbfounded, "How can that be!?"


    Bryan chuckled, "It''s true, my teacher told me. Rank 1-3 are known as Low-String Transcendents, Rank 4-6 are known as Mid-String Transcendents, and Rank 7-9 are known as High-String Transcendents.


    However, High-String Transcendents are a myth. Even my teacher hasn''t seen one. But, I have a theory. It''s that the Deities are most likely High-String transcendents hehe."


    Grace''s eyes turned round as she sternly rebuked him, "Bryan! How dare you say such sphemous words!?"


    Bryan rolled his eyes at her and replied, "Tsk, you''re just like my teacher."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, while Bryan and Grace were chatting with each other, inside a carriage standing outside 8th Day Coffee Shop, Pyke was looking at Bryan with a gloomy expression.


    ''This kid is still alive? What the fuck is Johnny up to? It''s been two weeks since I gave him the money.'' Pyke thought inwardly.


    He instructed the carriage driver to head to the Red Light District.


    Ten minutester, the carriage stopped outside Night Moves. Pyke got down from the carriage and entered the brothel. He was hundred percent sure that he would find Johnny inside. Pyke knew that this henchman of the Brown family lived for only two things: sex and murder.


    And Pyke was right, he found Johnny inside, groping a naked prostitute who was sitting on hisp. He approached them and coldly said to the prostitute, "Leave."


    The prostitute looked at Pyke and then at Johnny. After seeing thetter node, she got up and left. Johnny looked coldly at Pyke and said, "Why the fuck are you disturbing my free time?"


    "Free time!?" Pyke couldn''t control his rage. "Young Master gave you a job two weeks back. Tell me, why is that kid still alive?" He spoke through gritted teeth.


    Johnny looked at Pyke with puzzlement, then as if remembering something, he pped the back of his head lightly and replied shamelessly, "Hehe, I forgot about that. Don''t worry, I''ll deliver you his head tonight."


    "You better." Pyke snorted, turned around, and left.


    After he left, Johnny''s face turned cold as he thought, ''Who the fuck do you think you are to order me around. Looks like I''ll have to teach you a lesson after I kill that kid tonight.''


    Then he called for the prostitute who was with him earlier and carried on with what he was doing previously.

 Chapter 21 First Kill

    ?Bryan had a long chat with Grace. He agreed to meet her this Sunday at her vi and help guide her to carve the first mind rune. By the time he bid her farewell, it was already 4 pm in the evening.


    Since Bryan had almost run out of groceries at home, he decided to visit the farmer''s market and buy some meat and vegetables. Over thest two months, he had been truly living a good life aspared to before.


    Three meals a day, good clothes to wear, studying and training with Detective Watson, fooling around with Leah, and enjoying the wonderfulpany of his new friend, Grace.


    Bryan looked at the clear blue skies above and smiled. He was happy. He was grateful. Before, he didn''t even have the luxury to think about such matters. But now that he had it, he cherished it.


    After he finished buying all the groceries he needed, he called for a public carriage. While he was waiting for the public carriage to arrive, Bryan noticed that a few children wearing ragged and dirty clothes were standing not too far from him and eyeing the big bags of groceries he was carrying.


    Looking at their pitiful faces, Bryan sighed in sorrow, ''To think that I was just like them when I was young.'' He took out two long baguettes from one of the bags and handed them to the kids.


    "Here, have it." Bryan smiled gently.


    The poor children looked at Bryan warily. After a few seconds, the eldest of the bunch who appeared to be an 11-12-year-old boy, came forth and took the food from his hand.


    "Finish it right here or hide it properly. Or else the adults will snatch them from you." Bryan instructed them. After all, he knew exactly the mentality of such people in the slums. They would kill to get a share of the food.


    After the boy received the baguettes, he distributed them evenly to the rest of the kids around him. Some ate it with relish, while others hid it in their clothes, probably trying to give it to their loved ones at home.


    Bryan looked at their faces filled with joy and smiled. ''Perhaps one day when I am able, I can help you all.'' He thought in his heart.


    His carriage had already arrived. He stepped inside and instructed the driver, "7 Robinson Street."


    The carriage slowly sped along the stoned-paved streets. It was already close to sunset by the time the carriage arrived in front of his apartment.


    Bryan got off the carriage, thanked the driver, and paid him 2 pence. He turned around and entered his apartment building. His apartment was on the ground floor so thankfully he didn''t have to climb the stairs with so many heavy grocery bags in hand.


    He walked to the door of his apartment and slid the key into the lock. He was slightly surprised, ''Huh? The door is unlocked? Did I forget to lock it when I left?'' Bryan didn''t think too much about it and stepped inside.


    After entering his apartment, he turned around to lock the door. But right then, his spiritual force was triggered and his survival instinct kicked in. Bryan dropped the grocery bags to the floor and immediately ducked.


    Right after he ducked, a 12 inches long, ck dagger flew over his head and lodged itself against the door.


    "Oh?" A surprised voice was heard from within the apartment. Bryan turned around and a 6 feet tall burly figure was outlined by the light of the sunset that seeped into the room through the window.


    The burly figure had short ck curly hair. He was wearing brown pants and a white tunic that could barely cover his torso. The man was extremely muscr and he was looking at Bryan with a sinister gaze.


    "Who are you?" Bryan maintained a distance from him and asked warily. His heartbeat rose with each second that passed.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You''re gonna die anyway." The burly figure, who was naturally Johnny, smiled coldly.


    With that said, he slowly walked towards Bryan, cracking his knuckles on the way. Bryan looked around the room, trying to look for anything he could use as a weapon against this burly man. But before long, Johnny rushed towards him and swung his right fist.


    Bryan saw the iing fisting towards his face, and in his state of panic, instead of redirecting the blow like he was taught by Detective Watson, he blocked the punch with his forearms positioned in front of his face.


    The punchnded on his forearms and with a crack, the bones in Bryan''s left forearm were fractured. With a loud groan, Bryan took three steps back and cursed loudly, "FUCK!"


    Firstly, it really hurt. Secondly and most importantly, he wanted to attract others'' attention to his apartment.


    Bryan''s left arm fell limply to the side of his body as he thought, ''Fuck fuck fuck. Stay calm. Stay calm. Remember your training. Deep breaths. Steady breaths.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan had already calcted. He couldn''t rush out of his apartment. Before he could leave, the burly man would catch up to him. He could only fight! Bryan took deep breaths and steadied himself again.


    He faced the burly man with a steady posture, his knees slightly bent and his only good right arm positioned in front of him with the palm open, the inside of the palm facing himself, and fingers pointing to the ceiling.


    Johnny took another step andunched a jab with his right arm again. But this time, Bryan was calm. Instead of retreating, he took a step forward. He swatted the iing jab with his right palm and changed the trajectory of the jab to his left. Then he curled his arm and pointed his right elbow at Johnny''s throat.


    The elbownded ferociously on Jonny''s throat. Or to be more precise, Johnny''s throatnded ferociously on Bryan''s elbow. Bryan didn''t have to apply any strength. All he did was redirect the opponent''s own strength and let him hit his elbow.


    Johnny was taken by surprise. He held his throat and coughed violently. He struggled hard to breathe. But Bryan couldn''t allow him this moment of respite. He rushed toward Johnny and aimed the index and middle finger on his right hand straight at Johnny''s eyes.


    Bryan was attempting to blind him! This could be considered a very ruthless move but it was very efficient. In a fight to the death, anything goes!


    Seeing the two fingers erge in his vision, Johnny instinctively leaned back and kicked Bryan in the stomach. The kick sent Bryan three steps back again. He dropped to one knee while holding his stomach.


    ''Fuck, that one really hurt.'' Bryan thought as he gritted his teeth. Now both sides had reached a stalemate. One side was coughing violently and gasping for air. While the other side was clutching his stomach trying to ovee the pain.


    Johnny recovered faster than Bryan. He approached Bryan and kicked him in the face. Bryan was almost knocked out unconscious by that kick as hey on his back staring at the ceiling. His nose was broken andrge amounts of blood gushed out of his nostrils.


    "You fucking bastard, I''ll give you a miserable death." Johnny bent down and grabbed Bryan by his hair. He then lifted him up over his head with both hands and threw him towards the kitchen.


    Bryannded on the wall cab in the kitchen and fell to the floor listlessly. The cab broke after Bryan crashed into it and all sorts of tes, bowls, and cutlery fell from it and dropped to the floor.


    In his blurred vision, Bryan saw a forknd next to his left hand. He covertly grabbed it and hid it beneath his hand, obscuring it from Johnny''s vision. Johnny approached him slowly and stamped on his right knee, instantly breaking it.


    "Aaarghhhh!" Bryan screamed in agony. The pain jolted him wide awake.


    Johnny walked around Bryan and did the same to his left knee.


    "Aaaagghhh ffffuck!!" Bryan had never felt so much pain before. But he endured it and waited for the right opportunity. If he wasn''t patient, he would literally die.


    "I told you, you little fucker. I''ll make your death very miserable." Johnny grabbed Bryan by the head. He lifted him up and mmed him against the wall. Then he used the same hand to choke him to death.


    At this point, tears started streaming from Bryan''s eyes as he struggled to breathe. His nose was broken and half his face was covered in blood. Both his kneecaps were shattered and his left forearm was fractured. There was a concussion on the back of his head and his internal organs were damaged from that first kick.


    Looking at Bryan''s face and eyes that were filled with hopelessness, Johnny was filled with ecstasy. But he had to finish things up soon. The fight right now had made a lot ofmotion.


    Johnny smiled diabolically. He inched closer to Bryan and whispered, "Young Master Jack sends his regards."


    Hearing the name of the person behind this attack, Bryan''s eyes focused and he grinned from ear to ear. He looked extremely evil, grinning with his face and teeth covered in blood. Seeing the sudden change in Bryan''s expression, Johnny was instantly on guard.


    He instinctively looked at Bryan''s only functioning right arm in order to intercept anyst-ditch attempt he made. But instead of moving his right arm, Bryan moved his fractured left arm at lightning speed and stabbed the fork in Johnny''s left ear.


    The fork prated his left ear drum and directly stabbed into Johnny''s brain. Before he could realize what had transpired, he had died!


    Johnny slumped to the ground along with Bryan. The only difference was, Bryan was still alive. He looked at Johnny''s lifeless body and sneered, "Who said I couldn''t use my left arm, bitch?"


    And then he lost consciousness. In a dark corner of the apartment, a shadowy figure with red eyes who was about to intervene stopped in his tracks. He silently stared at Bryan for while and then vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 22 Deduction

    ?53 Augustus Street.


    Inside the study on the second floor, Butler Alfredo, who was also known as Blood Moon, was pacing around restlessly in the room.


    He was talking to his master about how to raise more Blood Path Apprentices in Damascus a few minutes ago when all of a sudden his master abruptly got up and rushed out of the window of the study.


    Alfredo was taken aback by his master''s sudden behavior. He anxiously thought, ''What happened to master? I''ve never seen him like this. Did something happen to one of his contingency ns?''


    As he was pacing back and forth, a sudden gust of wind blew inside the room. The parchment papers on the table flew up and fell to the ground. Alfredo turned around and looked at the main seat of the table.


    His master had returned. He sat there leisurely as if nothing had happened before. Alfredo heaved a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help but ask, "Master, is everything all right?"


    The man with red eyes chuckled, "Yes, it is now."


    Alfredo hesitated for a moment but still asked, "Master, what happened just now for you to leave so suddenly?"


    The man stared at Alfredo silently for a moment, causing thetter''s heart to palpitate. In the end, he smiled faintly and replied, "My most important chess piece was in trouble just now. But he''s more tenacious than I expected."


    ''Master''s most important chess piece?'' Alfredo was in deep thought, but he tactfully didn''t probe further.


    ¡­


    22 Augustus Street.


    Detective Watson was sitting in the living room, about to have his dinner. Right at that moment, he heard frantic knocksing from the main door of the vi.


    Butler John opened the door and a young police officer barged in. The youth appeared to be around 20 years of age. He was wearing the ssic deep blue police uniform and custodian helmet of the Belize Kingdom.


    He looked around the vi in panic, then his eyesid on Detective Watson who was looking at him with a frown.


    He stuttered, "D-Detective, please forgive my intrusion. Someone attempted assassination on your student. Head Constable Smith instructed me to inform you as soon as possible."


    Detective Watson abruptly stood up from his chair and said in a loud voice filled with concern, "Where is Bryan? How is he doing right now?"


    "He has been taken to the hospital by the police at the crime scene. He is unconscious at the moment, but.." The young police officer hesitated to speak further.


    "But what?" Detective Watson''s eyes narrowed as the temperature in the living room suddenly plummeted.


    The young officer felt a chill crawl up his spine as he struggled to speak, "B-both his knees were shattered. His left forearm is broken and so is his nose. The back of his skull is slightly cracked and his windpipe has been severely damaged. I-I''m afraid he''ll be a cripple for the rest of his life."


    After listening to the young officer, Detective Watson sighed in relief as he thought, ''Thankfully these injuries can still be cured with special medicinal potions.''


    He turned to Butler John and instructed, "Go to the hospital and have Bryan transferred to the Church''s infirmary." Butler John nodded and immediately departed.


    Detective Watson then looked at the young officer, "You. Take me to the crime scene. Now." His tone was filled with authority, leaving no room for any refusal.


    The young officer could only nod nervously. He then led Detective Watson to the police carriage and headed for Bryan''s Apartment.


    ¡­


    7 Robinson Street.


    The tenants living on the ground floor had alle out of their apartments, huddling in front of Bryan''s apartment which had already been barricaded by a group of police officers.


    Seeing the blood stains on the floor, the tenants standing outside panicked. The police officers were having a hard time trying to pacify them.


    "Make way! Coming through!" The young police officer led Detective Watson through the crowd and entered Bryan''s apartment. Inside, Head Constable Smith was discussing what might have transpired at the crime scene with two other police officers.


    Head Constable Smith saw Detective Watson enter the apartment and approached him. "It''s unfortunate what has happened to your student, Detective Watson." Officer Smith said in a solemn tone as he slightly shook his head.


    Detective Watson''s lips twitched as he thought, ''Why are you making it sound like he''s dead?'' He replied with a smile, "It''s all right. Bryan will pull through." Then he looked at the crime scene and tried to deduce what had happened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He walked to the door and observed the ck dagger that had been lodged there. "The assant attacked as soon as Bryan entered the apartment. But Bryan dodged the attack, causing the dagger to miss the target and get lodged in the door."


    The police officers present on the scene quietened down. Not daring to disturb the great detective''s deduction process.


    Detective Watson then walked towards the living room and squatted down, looking at the foot imprints of both parties and the amount of weight the footprints caused to the floorboard.


    "Bryan and the assant exchanged the first few moves here, with the assant gaining the upper hand." He added and then walked to the kitchen to observe every bit of detail.


    "The assant then threw Bryan across the living room and onto this cab right here." Detective Watson pointed at the broken wall cab and then looked at the floor and said, "After crashing into the cab, Bryan fell on this spot."


    He circled around the spot twice, looking at the blood mark and the depression on the floor in two key areas.


    "The police officer from before said that Bryan''s knees were shattered. After throwing Bryan, the assant came here and stamped hard on Bryan''s knees. Here, you can see the blood marks at the two spots and the slightly sunken floor." Detective Watson pointed at two ces.


    Then his gaze shifted to the wall to his left where a small part was damaged and formed spider web-like cracks on its surface. Detective Watson approached the wall and said, "The assant then picked up Bryan and smashed his head on the wall right here."


    Detective Watson looked down and his eyesnded on the 6-foot-tall dead man, who had a fork stabbed in his left ear.


    He proceeded to deduce, "Bryan must have picked up this fork after he was thrown onto the wall cab in the kitchen. He waited for the right moment until the assant let down his guard and stabbed his ear with his left hand, ultimately killing him."


    The other officers present in the apartment had their mouths wide open in shock. They couldn''t believe how easily Detective Watson had deduced everything at the crime scene. It was as if he was a spectator present during the crime itself.


    ''As expected of the great detective.'' Officer Smith marveled in his heart. But he was puzzled about one thing, hence he asked, "But Detective, how can you be so sure that Bryan stabbed this guy with his left hand? When we arrived at the crime scene, we had seen that Bryan''s left forearm was broken."


    Listening to Officer Smith''s question, Detective Watson chuckled, "I know my student very well, he''s one crafty little fellow. It''s precisely because his left arm was broken that he decided to use it to deliver the final blow. The assant would have expected him to use his functioning right arm and would have definitely overlooked his left arm that was broken."


    Then he pointed at the dead body and said coldly, "That''s why this fucker died with a shocked look on his face."


    Listening to Detective Watson''s cold voice, all the police officers present, including Officer Smith, involuntarily gulped.


    Detective Watson turned around and smiled at the police officers, "Everyone, thank you for your hard work. I''ll leave the follow-up details to you guys. I still have to visit my student."


    Officer Smith hurriedly replied, "Yes, of course. We''ll notify you of the investigation results as soon as possible."


    Detective Watson nodded and turned to leave. Then he stopped and added, "Oh, by the way, you should start asking questions at brothels first. The killer has slight traces of talcum powder and different kinds of women''s perfume on his body."


    With that said, he turned around and left. The young police officer who had escorted him to the crime scene, couldn''t help but praise with shining eyes, "So cool!"


    ¡­


    North Kingston Avenue, Church of Wisdom.


    In the underground infirmary, Bryany on the bed almost motionless. His chest was undting and his breathing ragged. White cloth bandages wrapped around his forehead as well as both his legs and left arm.


    One could still see the handprint around Bryan''s neck. His nose was broken at a weird angle, causing him to only be able to breathe through his mouth.


    Two young men around 20 years old were standing beside Bryan and speaking in hushed voices. Both were wearing ck full suits. One had blue eyes and ck hair that almost reached his shoulders. The other had short brown hair and brown eyes.


    "So this is Detective Watson''s student? How can he be so weak?" The young man with ck hair saidnguidly.


    "He''s only a mortal. Plus I heard, the other person is dead." The man with short brown hair rolled his eyes and replied.


    At this moment, the door to the infirmary opened and two figures walked in. Looking at Bishop Walls and Detective Watson arrive, the two young men bowed respectfully and stood aside.


    Detective Watson approached the bed and observed Bryan''s condition. After making sure he was alright, Detective Watson heaved a sigh of relief.


    He turned around, looked at Bishop Walls, and said gratefully, "Thank you for your assistance, Bishop Walls. I owe you one."


    Bishop Walls smiled gently, "We''re all believers of the Goddess, we should look after each other. Moreover, he''s your only student and also has a supreme-grade spiritual aptitude. How can the Church sit back and do nothing?"

 Chapter 23 Trauma

    ?''Supreme-grade spiritual aptitude!?'' The two men in suits who were standing behind Bishop Walls and Detective Watson were dumbstruck.


    Both of them had top-grade spiritual aptitude themselves. Yet they were shocked to realize that the youth lying half-dead on the bed had the legendary supreme-grade aptitude.


    What sort of concept was a supreme-grade aptitude? The aptitude levels were as follows: low-grade, medium grade, high-grade, top-grade, and supreme-grade.


    If their top-grade aptitude was found in 1 out of 100,000 prospective Transcendents. Then a supreme-grade aptitude was 1 in a million.


    That was how extremely rare a supreme-grade aptitude was. With such an aptitude it was very likely that he would at the very least reach the Mid-String Ranks. The two men looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    After Detective Watson was done chatting with Bishop Walls, he turned around and smiled at the two men who were still recovering from the shock, "Ron and Andrew right? Bishop Walls has told me great things about you."


    The tall youth with brown hair and brown eyes, Ron, snapped back from his daze and replied respectfully, "It is our honor to meet you, Detective Watson."


    Andrew also hurriedly greeted, "Pleased to meet you, Detective!"


    "As you can see. Bryan still has a lot to learn. He''s still a Rank 2 Apprentice at the moment. When he advances to Rank 3 Apprentice, I will have him ept missions with the Silver Owls. When the timees, I hope you can look after him." Detective Watson said with a smile.


    Silver Owls was the Special Transcendent Division under the Church of Wisdom that dealt with supernatural incidents as well as protecting their believers from Transcendent rted cases.


    Listening to Detective Watson, both Ron and Andrew said in unison, "Yes sir!"


    Then Andrew mustered up his courage and said, "Detective! I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Oh? What is it?" Detective Watson raised an eyebrow.


    Andrew took out a notebook from his pocket and gave it to Detective Watson. Then he said in embarrassment, "P-please give me your autograph."


    Detective Watson chuckled and took the notebook from Andrew. He concentrated his spiritual force at the tip of his right index finger, using it as a quill, and signed the notebook. Then he smiled and gave it back to Andrew.


    Andrew took back his notebook, flipped open the cover, and saw the autograph of his idol. He smiled foolishly and thanked Detective Watson with shining eyes, "Thank you, Detective!"


    Looking at Andrew''s childlike smile, Ron was struggling to hold back hisughter. Detective Watson smiled and replied, "No problem. Keep working hard and don''t trouble Bishop Walls too much."


    "Yes." Andrew nodded vigorously. Then all four of them left the infirmary, allowing Bryan to rest peacefully.


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    The burly 6 feet tall Johnny continued to choke Bryan with an evil smile on his face. Bryan''s face turned red as he struggled to breathe. At thest moment, when Johnny let down his guard, Bryan stabbed him in the left ear with a fork.


    However, Johnny''s smile only grew wider. He grabbed the fork that was embedded into his ear and pulled it out. As soon as he pulled the fork out, blood gushed out from his ear inrge amounts.


    Johnny brought the fork closer to his mouth and licked it with his tongue. His face showed a feeling of ecstasy as he asked Bryan with a deranged look in his eyes, "How does it feel to kill, boy? Did you like it?"


    Bryan was utterly horrified as he thought, ''Why isn''t he dead? Why? Why is this happening?''


    Looking at Bryan''s face which was filled with horror, Johnny continued, "Are you happy to take a life? Did you enjoy it?"


    Johnny raised the fork in his hand and pointed it at Bryan as he added, "You know what it feels like to take a life. Now you must also experience the feeling of having your life taken from you."


    "N-noo! Someone s-save me.." Bryan struggled to speak as his eyes turned teary from fright. But Johnnyughed maniacally and stabbed the fork right into Bryan''s eyes.


    Bryan snapped his eyes open and screamed, "Noo.."


    He panted heavily and looked around. He was inside a dimly lit room made out ofrge grey-colored stones. Bryan raised his right hand and touched his eyes. Seeing that they were all right, he heaved a sigh of relief and mumbled, "So it was a nightmare."


    He observed his current self and saw that both of his legs and left arm were bandaged. He touched his forehead only to find that it was bandaged as well. Bryan sat up straight on the bed with great difficulty and looked at his trembling right hand.


    "I really killed him, huh?" Bryan spoke softly. After having been on the verge of death and forced to kill another human being, he was greatly traumatized. Never in his life, had he thought that he would have someone else''s blood on his hands.


    Bryan didn''t know what to feel. Should he feel guilty about having murdered someone? Or should he feel relieved that he was alive after killing that person?


    Deep down in his heart, Bryan knew that it was the right thing to do. He knew that if he didn''t kill the other person, he would have been the one to die instead.


    But he couldn''t get over it. He couldn''t get the image of Johnny''s lifeless face out of his mind. Heid back down on the bed, turned to his side, and curled up like a shrimp.


    Tears kept streaming out of his eyes as he kept mumbling, "I''m sorry...I''m sorry. I didn''t have a choice. Goddess forgive me."


    It would take him a while to ovee this trauma. The flickering candlelight inside the room cast a long shadow on Bryan''s trembling body.


    Meanwhile, the full moon in the night sky outside was covered byyers of thick dark clouds, seemingly trying to alleviate the anguish and guilt in Bryan''s heart.

 Chapter 24 Scapegoat

    ?Friday, 2nd July 1580.


    After consuming special medicinal potions, all of Bryan''s injuries had more or less healed. On this day, Detective Watson entered the infirmary and brought with him a new set of clothes for Bryan.


    He looked at Bryan who looked much better than before and smiled gently, "Are you ready to leave?"


    Over thest two days, Detective Watson had visited him daily and given Bryan psychological counseling. After all, he had gone through a great ordeal. Now Bryan felt much better both physically and mentally.


    Although some mental scars would still remain. But with time, they would gradually fade away as Bryan came to terms with it. As for his physical injuries, it had to be said, the special medicinal potions were really magical.


    Injuries that would make an ordinary person crippled, were healed in a matter of days. This strengthened Bryan''s yearning to be a Transcendent even more.


    Not only because of the magical world that awaited him but also because of the strength that came with bing a Transcendent.


    Bryan didn''t want to feel that helpless ever again. He wanted to be stronger in order to protect himself at the very least. With newfound determination, Bryan looked at Detective Watson and said, "Yes, teacher!"


    Seeing the firm look in Bryan''s eyes, Detective Watson nodded in approval, "Good. Change your clothes and meet me behind the Church." He then dropped the bag containing Bryan''s clothes on the bed and left the infirmary.


    Bryan unhurriedly changed into his ck pants and white shirt. He put on his tailored suit jacket and then wore his ck shoes. After doing all that, he exited the infirmary.


    Outside the infirmary, a youngdy in her 20s, with brown hair and brown eyes, wearing white priest robes with grey patterns saw Bryane out of the infirmary and smiled, "Bryan, How do you feel?"


    "Priest Livia! I feel much better. Thank you very much for taking care of me these past couple of days." Bryan bowed and thanked her sincerely.


    Priest Livia was a healer and a Rank 1 Transcendent. She was a priest of the Church of Wisdom and had been the one who had been tending to Bryan''s injuries.


    Priest Livia nodded and replied, "Good. I better not see you in the infirmary again." With that said she turned around and left, too bored to make conversation.


    Bryan could only smile and shake his head. After thanking her once more, he climbed the stairs and walked towards the back exit of the Church. Detective Watson''s carriage was already waiting for him in the back alley.


    He got inside the carriage and sat opposite Detective Watson. After the carriage started moving, Bryan looked him in the eye and rhetorically asked, "You must have already figured out who was behind it, right teacher?"


    Detective Watson didn''t say anything but just smiled.


    Bryan added, "Teacher, I do not wish for you to get involved in this matter. This is something that I brought upon myself. I don''t want to burden you with my troubles. I will take care of it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Detective Watson smiled and spoke gently, "I knew you would say something like that." Then he added, "By the way, the police have already imprisoned the person named Pyke who ordered your assassination. But we both know he''s just a scapegoat."


    "Jack Brown." Bryan spoke through gritted teeth. He had only yed a prank on him. But in retaliation, Jack wanted to kill him. Bryan was absolutely furious.


    Detective Watson nodded, "That''s right. Deal with him as you see fit. But Bryan, you must always remember this: When dealing with enemies, you must cut off all their roots, or else they will only cause endless trouble in the future."


    Bryan was taken aback by Detective Watson''s implied meaning. But then he nodded firmly and replied, "I understand, teacher!"


    The carriage rode towards Detective Watson''s vi on Augustus Street. Bryan would live with him for a couple of more days until he had fully recovered. After that, he would move back to his apartment on Robinson Street.


    ¡­


    Brown Manor, in the suburbs of Damascus.


    Inside a room on the third floor, Jack stood nervously behind a man who was currently drinking a ss of bourbon while looking at the horse track outside, through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The man looked very simr to Jack, except he had a more mature face and a thick beard. His name was Jim Brown, a wealthy businessman who owned a few coal mines near Damascus.


    "Have you realized your mistake?" asked Jim with a gloomy voice, without turning back.


    "F-father I should have sent another person with Johnny to make sure Bryan died." Jack stuttered while anxiously staring at the floor.


    Jim turned around and threw the ss he was holding at Jack. He flew into a rage and screamed at the top of his lungs, "You useless fucking trash! You messed with someone you shouldn''t have!


    Do you have any fucking idea who that kid''s teacher is!? He''s a famous detective in Nadir and has close ties with the Church of Wisdom."


    Jack who was hit by the ss was bleeding from his forehead. He held his forehead with his hand as blood seeped in through the gaps of his fingers and fell on the floor. He didn''t dare to look at his father.


    Jim, feeling no remorse for his actions, walked out of the room as he said, "Now you can only pray that Johnny didn''t mention your name before he died. I wish you would have been the one to die instead of your mother that night."


    Jack''s mother had died during childbirth. Ever since then, his father had always med him for the death of his mother. This led to the father and son being estranged. Jack had always hated his father for ming him for no reason and treating him so cruelly.


    He stood there silently in the room as his eyes turned cold. He thought in his heart, ''Father, I''ve had enough of you. You must die! As for Bryan..just you wait. Sooner orter, I''ll kill you and your teacher.''

 Chapter 25 Delicious Steak

    ?Detective Watson''s carriage slowly approached 22 Augustus Street. It was noon, the sun was at its highest point bringing warmth and sunshine to all the people in the city. The skies were clear, indicating that it would not rain today. at least.


    Thest two days and nights it had rained continuously. Only today morning did the rain stop. After two consecutive days of downpours, the streets of Damascus were much cleaner and the air was fresher.


    However, this would notst long. The horse pulling the carriages would fill the streets with dung and the steam-powered factories would once again spew out ck smoke and cover the city like a ck curtain.


    After alighting from the carriage, both Bryan and Detective Watson were slightly surprised to find another carriage parked in front of 22 Augustus Street, seemingly waiting for their arrival.


    The carriage driver of that carriage informed the person sitting inside of the arrival of Bryan and Detective Watson. Soon, a tall youngdy with blonde hair and blue eyes stepped out of the carriage.


    She was wearing a conservatively designed dark blue dress, the sleeves of which covered her entire arm. On her head was a small bo hat of the same color with ated veil attached to it.


    "Grace!" Bryan was surprised to see her friend here.


    Grace walked gracefully and approached the teacher and student duo. She raised her skirt slightly and bowed towards Detective Watson, "Good day, Detective Watson. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Detective Watson looked at Grace''s face for a moment as if trying to recall something. Then he replied with a smile, "You must be Robert''s granddaughter. Nice to meet you, Miss Grace. Before I came here, Robert had informed me that you would be here."


    Grace nodded and smiled. On the other hand, Bryan was taken aback as he asked, "Teacher, you know Grace''s grandfather?"


    Detective Watson chuckled, "He''s an old friend."


    Grace then turned to look at Bryan and examined him carefully. She looked at him up and down and said concernedly, "I heard what happened to you. Are you alright now?"


    Sensing the concern in Grace''s voice, Bryan felt warmth in his heart. He replied with his chin slightly raised, "Of course, I''m fine. How could anything happen to me?"


    Grace snorted, "But I heard you were pretty miserable though."


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched as he replied, "Grace, you have been misinformed. Anyways, let''s not get into details."


    Seeing Grace and Bryan banter back and forth, Detective Watson couldn''t help but smile. He knew that Bryan was an orphan and grew up on his own. Seeing him joke around with his friend, Grace, he felt truly happy for him.


    "Alright, let''s go inside. Grace, since you''re already here, you might as well have lunch with us." Detective Watson interrupted them.


    "Yes, Detective Watson," Grace replied with a smile.


    They entered the vi together. Grace walked with Bryan in front while continuously teasing him. Detective Watson followed behind them as he looked at them with a gentle smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Butler John weed them into the vi. He looked at Bryan and smiled faintly, "I''m happy to see that you''ve recovered, Mr. Bryan."


    Bryan smiled brightly and nodded, "Thank you for your concern. I can''t wait to have your specially cooked steak."


    Butler John''s smile grew wider, "Right away, sir." He was usually a very stoic person but whenever someone praised his cooking, he couldn''t help but smile.


    The trio waited at the dining table while waiting for the food to be cooked. They chatted about random things. Detective Watson spoke to Grace about her life here in Damascus and when she would return to Nadir.


    Grace, along with Leah would be going to Nadir the first week of August since their college would be starting mid-August. The three continued to chat until the fresh aroma of the steak wafted from the kitchen and into the dining room.


    Bryan instantly stopped talking and looked in the direction of the kitchen while drool threatened to escape his mouth. He saw Butler John, followed by two maids, carrying a tray covered with a lid each.


    They brought the te to the table and removed the lid. What greeted the trio''s view was tenderloin steak well-done, covered in red wine sauce. As well as mashed potatoes and boiled asparagus.


    Bryan was the first to cut into the steak like a hungry wolf. He took the first bite and couldn''t help but praise, "Mmm! Delicious!"


    Butler John smiled with a hint of pride, "Please enjoy your meal."


    The three of them enjoyed the wonderful lunch. After finishing his meal, Detective Watson got up and said to Bryan, "You can stay in the guest room here for the next few days. I have already informed John. You both carry on, I still have some work to do."


    With that said, he smiled at Grace and Bryan and then went to his study on the second floor.


    Both of them leisurely finished their meal, then Bryan invited Grace to the guest room he would be staying at. After entering the room, Grace shut the door.


    Through the gap in the door, Bryan saw Butler John sneakily give him a thumbs up with a knowing look. Bryan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He could only silently sigh in his heart.


    Grace sat on the single-seater couch while Bryan unceremoniouslyid down on the bed and asked, "So what''s up?"


    "Bryan, tell me everything truthfully. What exactly happened?" Grace looked at him and asked seriously.


    Listening to her question, Bryan sighed and recounted everything that happened that day. Of course, he didn''t go into the details of his fight with Johnny. It was all right for Grace to not know about the carnage that had taken ce.


    After finding out about the involvement of Jack, Grace was enraged, "Are you fucking kidding me? Just for that little incident, he tried to get you killed?"


    "Hehe, I''ll get back at him for this. I already have an outline of a n in my mind." Bryan chuckled coldly as his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 26 Meat Soup

    ?Grace was slightly taken aback at Bryan''s sudden cold demeanor. But on second thought, it more than made sense.


    After all, he was nearly killed for something so trivial. She decided to change the topic and asked him, "When will you help me with the first mind rune?"


    "We can do it now if you want." Bryan smiled.


    Grace shook her head, "No, Detective Watson is here. I want to keep this a secret as much as possible."


    "Then do you wannae over to mine on Monday? I''ll be staying here for the weekend, after all." Bryan asked.


    "Nuh-uh. Youe over to my house tomorrow morning. My parents have gone back to Nadir already. So I''m alone at home with only my personal maid and a few other maids." Grace suggested.


    Bryan looked at Grace and said teasingly, "Oh? My dear Grace, aren''t you afraid I''ll do some hanky-panky business with you when it''ll just be the two of us?"


    Grace rolled her eyes and snorted, "You can try if you don''t value your balls."


    "Hehe, fine fine. I''lle by your ce tomorrow. What time?" Bryan chuckled as he subconsciously squeezed his legs together a little.


    ? "11 am. I''ll see you tomorrow then." Grace said as she got up. Bryan nodded and escorted her out of Detective Watson''s house. He helped her get in the carriage and bid her farewell.


    Bryan saw the carriage depart and had a smile on his face. He was really happy that Grace hade to visit him and ask about his well-being. He turned around and headed back into the vi after he saw Grace''s carriage make a left turn in the distance.


    He went back to his room and started meditating. Bryan was much more determined now after what had happened to him. He would start increasing the intensity of hisbat training with Detective Watson once he fully recovered.


    The Myriad Martial Technique was truly a marvelousbat technique. Bryan had witnessed its efficiency firsthand.


    After all, he was able tond a fatal blow on Johnny at the beginning when they exchanged moves even though he was more than twice as stronger as Bryan.


    Therefore Bryan set two short-term goals for himself. One, he would try to master the Myriad Martial Technique.


    Second, he would try to get a gun permit from the police station as soon as possible. This way, he would have some sort of security measures for himself.


    ¡­


    The majority of the people in Damascus City lived in houses and apartments on 1st to 20th Street. This was also the area where all middle-ss families and individuals resided in.


    The demography of Damascus was such that low-ss individuals that constituted 30% of the poption, resided in and around the slum areas. Middle-ss individuals and families consisted of more than 60% of the poption.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Finally, only less than 10% of the total poption which consisted of nobles, wealthy merchants, bankers, and people in other high-paying professions lived in and around Augustus Street.


    In a slightly dpidated, red-colored, two-storied building on 98 West 10th Street, a man was sitting on the bed in a lotus position and meditating. He had a head of ck hair neatlybed, parting from the middle, and a neatly trimmed mustache.


    Energy particles swirled around him and gradually entered his body. However, the intensity and amount of energy particles circting around and entering his body were much more than when Bryan meditated. This man was a Transcendent!


    After a long time, the man opened his eyes and his brown pupils shone with brilliance. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He then got up from the bed and headed to the kitchen on the ground floor.


    He approached the cool y container in the corner of the kitchen, opened the lid, and took out a heart, a pair of kidneys, and a liver. He put them in another y pot and thoroughly washed them.


    After washing and rinsing them, he put them on the chopping board and diced them into small cubes. He took vegetables from another container, diced them, and mixed it with the already diced organs.


    He then proceeded to put all the ingredients in a metal pot and put it on the gas stove. After another ten minutes, a delicious-looking meat soup was made by the man.


    The man then put it in a bowl, took a piece of baguette from the cupboard, and went to the dining table to eat his meal.


    After finishing his meal, the man smiled in satisfaction. Right at that moment, there was a knock on his door. The man immediately tensed up as he approached the door. He was already holding onto a kitchen knife in his right hand, behind his back.


    After opening the door, a middle-aged woman with brown hair greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Kenny, I hope you haven''t forgotten the tea party in the evening at my house."


    The man named Kenny replied with a smile, "Of course, Mrs. Jones. I''ll be there on time."


    "Good. There will also be quite a few singledies. I will introduce you to them." Mrs. Jones teased him and then bid him farewell.


    Seeing her leave, Kenny shut the door to his house and visibly sighed in relief. Then he kept the kitchen knife back on the table and went back upstairs to his bedroom.


    Meanwhile, in an alley somewhere near 12th Street, a group of police officers had barricaded an area. The reason was, they had found a dead body of a young girl in her teens in this secluded alley.


    The young girl''s neck as well as the veins on both her wrists were slit. Both her eyeballs were gouged out.


    And the most gruesome of them all, her torso was cut open and her organs were taken out by the killer, more precisely, the heart, both the kidneys and the liver.


    A young police officer at the scene saw the state of the body and couldn''t help but retch. After puking, he asked in a trembling voice, "Who could have possibly done this?"


    An older police officer replied with a horrified expression, "Only the devil!"

 Chapter 27 Guiding Grace

    ?The following day, Bryan got up early and had breakfast with Detective Bryan. He had his usual toast and eggs with baked beans. After studying a bit of Tsomn, which was themonnguage of the Central Continent, Bryan went back to his room to dress up.


    He was going to Grace''s house today to help her with meditation. Detective Watson had had Butler John get a few of Bryan''s clothes from his apartment to the vi since he''d be staying here for a couple of days.


    Bryan took out his ck pants, a white shirt, and a ck double-breasted suit vest from the wardrobe. Since he was going to Grace''s house, he didn''t feel the need to overly dress.


    Looking at the clothes he had taken out and kept on the bed, Bryan thought, ''Hmm.. ck, ck, ck. Except for the shirt everything else is ck. Maybe I should buy some different colored clothes.''


    He put on his clothes and shoes and then rolled the sleeves of his shirt to his elbows. Bryan felt that the weather outside was too good to cover his whole body with clothes. If he had shorts, he would wear them instead.


    Bryan left his room and told Butler John to inform Detective Watson, who was in his study, that he was going out to meet a friend. After getting out of the vipound, he called for Detective Watson''s personal carriage and driver.


    After getting in the carriage, he instructed the driver, "10 West Augustus Street." The posh neighborhood of Augustus Street wasn''t small at all. Even in a carriage, it took Bryan almost 10 minutes to reach grace''s house.


    Grace''s vi was the most extravagant he had ever seen. It was a white 3-storied mansion with a widewn at the entrance of the door. Different varieties of flowers could be seen growing there.


    Furthermore, there was also a much bigger garden behind the house. The total area that this vi upied was easily two to three times that of Detective Watson''s or Leah''s vi.


    ''Looks like the lesser the number on the address, the fancier the house.'' Bryan thought as he looked at Grace''s vi and the neighboring ones.


    He stepped in through the metal gate of thepound, walked alongside the frontwn, and reached the main door of the house. He knocked on it a few times.


    After a short few moments, a middle-aged brtedy wearing a ck and white maid''s uniform as well as a white mobcap opened the door and greeted him with a smile, "You must be Mr. Bryan. Wee! The youngdy has been waiting for you."


    Bryan smiled back and replied, "Thank you. Please lead the way."


    After entering the house, as expected everything inside was super luxurious. So much so that Bryan had to nearly cover his eyes because everything was shining so much.


    The maid led Bryan up the stairs and onto the second floor. They turned right and followed the corridor that had been carpeted with a dark red fabric.


    Beautiful paintings hung on both sides of the wall. On thest door to the right, the maid stopped and knocked on the door gently.


    "Come in." Grace''s voice came from inside the room.


    The maid opened the door and led Bryan in. She smiled and said, "Young Lady, Mr. Bryan is here.


    This was a study room, with bookshelves stacked with many different kinds of books on both sides of the room. There was a mahogany table and a few chairs and lots of other items in the room that gave it a very schrly vibe.


    Grace smiled back and replied gently, "Thank you, Norma. You may leave."


    Norma replied, "Yes, youngdy." With that said, she bowed to Grace and left the room after closing the door.


    Bryan who was watching from the side was slightly taken aback. He said, "Surprisingly, you''re not as cold to her as I thought you''d be, Grace."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Grace shook her head slightly and smiled, "How can I be? She''s always served me and been by my side since I was born. She''s practically like my second mother."


    ''Mother huh?'' Bryan had a reminiscent look in his eyes as he thought wistfully. He shook his head and asked Grace, "Anyways, are you ready?"


    "Yes." Grace''s expression turned serious.


    "All right then, find afortable position to sit in." Bryan nodded his head and instructed.


    Grace satfortably in the chair and rxed her stiff shoulders. Then she heard Bryan''s gentle voice, "Follow the breathing pattern and breathe ordingly. Remove all distractions from your mind and focus."


    After noting that Grace had perfectly started to follow the breathing patterns mentioned in the elementary meditation technique, Bryan added softly,


    "Now imagine the energy particles in the air around you. Think of them as small yet bright fireflies hovering beside you."


    "Slowly visualize the fireflies entering your mind. Good, now gather those fireflies and carve the first mind rune." Bryan guided Grace patiently just as how Detective Watson had guided him.


    After about three hours, Grace, whose forehead was dripping with sweat, opened her eyes and smiled brightly. Feeling the first mind rune in her mind, she was ecstatic. She looked at Bryan and said sincerely, "Thank you, Bryan! I mean it."


    Bryan smiled, "You''re most wee, Grace."


    Grace suddenly thought of something and hesitated a bit before asking, "Bryan, will you be willing to teach me mysticism knowledge?"


    Bryan was slightly taken aback and chuckled, "Hehe it''s not a big deal. I can teach you whatever I learn from my teacher."


    "Great! Also, I''ll pay you for teaching me." Grace said excitedly.


    Bryan smiled and shook his head, "No need to pay me. We''re friends."


    Although Bryan was greedy for money, he wouldn''t charge his friends for something so trivial. He had a bottom line, after all.


    However, Grace was determined as she replied, "Nope, that won''t do. I don''t like to owe others favors."


    Bryan rolled his eyes at this stubborn friend of his and replied, "Fine. Just buy me food whenever you can. Oh, you can also buy me some good clothes."


    Then he seemed to recall something as he looked at Grace with shining eyes, "Wait, didn''t you say your grandfather was a Rank 3 Transcendent of the Artisan Path?"


    Grace looked at him weirdly and replied, "Uh, yeah?"


    "Then can you ask him to make a weapon for me?" Bryan asked earnestly, like a child asking for a toy.


    Looking at Bryan''s expression, Grace covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled, "Sure sure. Just tell me the details."

 Chapter 28 Did You Miss Me?

    ?Sunday, 4th July 1580.


    The train station in Damascus was especially crowded on this day. All kinds of people could be seen on the four tforms of the train stationing and going.


    Some depart from the city in pursuit of their dreams while some arrive at the train station after a long and arduous journey. Various emotions could be seen in the people at the train station.


    Some looked hopeful as they set off on their journey, some wept as they bid their loved ones farewell, some looked around for people with anticipation, while others ran away from this city in angst.


    There were also a lot of food stalls and hawkers present on all the tforms. Paperboys could be seen going around and shouting today''s news headlines while selling newspapers.


    Poorborers offered themselves to arriving passengers to help them with their items of luggage, hoping that they''d be able to earn a little bit of money.


    On tform number 4, a steam train had just stopped in its tracks. The smokeing from the chimney of the steam engine gradually came to a halt. This steam train had two engines at both ends and eight passenger carriages in between.


    A young girl of about 18 years of age, with brown hair and greenish-hazel eyes, stepped out of the second passenger carriage of the steam train and stood on the tform looking around with a sense of wonder and excitement about finally returning home.


    This was naturally Leah, who had juste back to Damascus from a small trip with her family. She turned around and spoke impatiently, "Mother, Father, Johnathan! Let''s get going already!"


    She had gone for around 10 days and couldn''t wait to hang out with her best friend, Grace. Leah''s mother, father, and her big brother, Jonathan, got off the train carriage one by one and proceeded to exit the train station.


    Outside the train station, the Davis family''s carriage was already waiting for them. After dropping off her mother, father, and big brother at home, Leah instructed the driver to head to Grace''s vi on 10 West Augustus Street.


    At the time, It wasn''t even noon. Leah decided the give Grace a surprise and spend the rest of the day with her.


    As she thought of Grace, Leah couldn''t help but smile fondly. She suddenly recalled something as she thought, ''I haven''t met Bryan in a very long time as well. I still have to fulfill my promise to him. I wonder if Grace will agree.''


    The carriage soon reached its destination. Leah got off the carriage and instructed the driver to go back home. She also told him to inform her mother that she would be staying over at Grace''s house tonight.


    Leah soon entered the vipound after pushing open the metal gate and approached the main door. She turned the bronze hand-turn doorbell on the door. After a few moments, Norma opened the door and was pleasantly surprised to see Leah.


    "Norma! I''m back!" Leah smiled happily and warmly hugged Norma. Leah and Grace had been friends since they were little children. So naturally, she knew Norma and was also very close to her.


    "Youngdy Leah, wee back." Norma smiled gently. She held Leah''s hand and brought her up the stairs to Grace''s bedroom as she said, "Come, I''ll take you to the youngdy''s room."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Grace''s room was on the third floor. The two of them climbed the stairs and soon reached her bedroom. Norma was about to knock on Grace''s door but Leah intervened, "Don''t. I wanna give her a surprise."


    Norma smiled at Leah''s antics and nodded at her, "Very well, youngdy Leah. Have fun. I''ll go prepare a hearty lunch for the both of you." Then she left to go to the kitchen to prepare food.


    Seeing Norma leave, Leah smirked and sneakily turned the door knob of Grace''s bedroom. She silently entered the room, only to see Grace sitting calmly on her bed in a lotus position with her eyes shut.


    Leah found Grace''s actions to be quite weird. She had never seen her do something like this. Nheless, she slowly walked behind Grace and jumped on the bed, hugging her from behind.


    Grace screamed in rm at the sudden turn of events. She thought someone had broken into her house and was trying to harm her. She turned her head in utter shock to get a proper look at the assant.


    And then she screamed again, but this time in pleasant surprise, "Ahh! Leah! When did youe?"


    Leah replied with a yful smile, "My dear, did you miss me?"


    Grace turned around and replied with delight, "Of course, I missed you so much."


    Then she held Leah''s cheeks with her hands, brought her face closer, and passionately kissed her on the lips. The kisssted for more than a minute. Upon separating, a bridge of saliva formed between their lips.


    Leah seductively licked the saliva from her lips and said, "Well, I missed you too."


    Grace was instantly turned on after seeing Leah''s actions. She slowly undressed herself and disyed her petite body. Although her breasts were really small, especiallypared to Leah''s, her butt was round and firm.


    With her eyes full of lust, Grace said, "Come. You must make it up to me."


    With that said, she approached Leah and undressed her as well. After Leah''s bountiful breasts came into view, Grace stared at them with desire and a tiny hint of envy. She grabbed both of Leah''s peaks and gently started kneading them.


    A soft moan escaped Leah''s lips. She pulled Grace closer to her body and started kissing her neck, slowly going all the way down.


    Gracepletely gave in and left her body at the mercy of Leah. Soon moans of pleasure escaped from the room, continuing for a very long time. Norma was already aware of the special rtionship between her youngdy and Leah.


    Therefore, she had already cleared out the top two floors and instructed all the maids and servants to stick to their duties on the ground floor and the garden. After all, if word got out about Grace''s special hobbies, it would be bad for her reputation.

 Chapter 29 Artifact

    ?After about an hour or so, both Leah and Grace were lying on the bed naked. Their bodies were covered in sweat and both of them were panting heavily. Grace put her head on top of Leah''s breasts and smiled in satisfaction.


    Leah too was smiling warmly at Grace while she slowly yed with thetter''s hair. This continued for a few more minutes until Grace turned her head and looked at Leah as she asked, "So, how was your holiday?"


    "It was so much fun the first few days, but then I got bored." Leah smiled and started to tell her about all the things she had seen and done during her holiday trip. Grace listened patiently, smiling all the while.


    After she finished talking, Leah asked, "What have you been up to? Did anything interesting happen in Damascus while I was gone?"


    "Yes, something in fact did happen while you were gone. A few days back someone attempted to rob Bryan in his own apartment. Bryan confronted the man and was heavily injured. But he''s perfectly fine now." Grace nodded and replied.


    She didn''t tell Leah that this was all Jack''s fault. Bryan had told her not to disclose too much about this incident to Leah as this would only make her worried. And Grace agreed with Bryan. There was no need for Leah to get too involved in it.


    "What!? Bryan was robbed and assaulted? He was even heavily injured?" Leah was both shocked and worried.


    Although she fooled around with him and didn''t have any feelings for him, she still considered Bryan her friend and didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    Grace saw the look of concern in Leah''s eyes andforted her, "Rx, Bryan has recovered now. In fact, I even met him yesterday. We can go meet himter in the evening."


    Leah nodded after listening to Grace. Then she thought of something and said, "Grace, what do you think of Bryan?"


    Grace was puzzled at her question but she still answered truthfully, "I think of him as a good friend. Why do you ask?"


    "Good friend, huh? Then how about we invite him tonight and have a threesome?" Leah asked with a yful smile.


    "What!?" Grace was taken aback, and then she shook her head vehemently, "No way! Leah, you clearly know that I don''t like men. There''s no way I''m sleeping with another man."


    Leah chuckled and replied, "But if you never try, you''ll never know."


    However, Grace was adamant, "No chance. Even if he''s my good friend, I''ll never sleep with him."


    Leah didn''t give in either. She came closer to Grace and bit her earlobe as she whispered, "Bryan''s shaft is really big. Biggest I''ve ever seen. Plus he has very high stamina. I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    Grace''s face turned red as she stuttered, "N-no, I refuse."


    Seeing Grace like this, Leah was even more motivated. She slid her left hand down toward Grace''sher region and gently massaged her clitoris. While her right hand pinched Grace''s nipple.


    Grace couldn''t help but moan as she tightly pressed her head against Leah''s bosom. She heard Leah''s tempting voice in her ears once again, "How about this? Let Bryan join us on the condition that he won''t touch you. That should be fine, right?"


    Grace struggled to think straight but in the end, she gave in to Leah and said defeatedly, "F-fine."


    Leah wore a victorious smirk as she kissed Grace on the lips, "Yay! You''re the best. Then let''s have hime over tonight."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Grace could only nod weakly as she continued to enjoy Leah''s sensual massage.


    ¡­


    22 Augustus Street.


    Bryan had just finished a round of meditation after studying the entire morning with Detective Watson. He was currently lying on the bed in the guest room, staring at his silver pocket watch with aplicated expression.


    Thest time when his mother''s letter appeared out of the pocket watch, Bryan was greatly surprised. His mother had mentioned that he had to refine the pocket watch in order to take out the rest of the items his mother had kept inside it.


    And now Bryan finally had an idea about what his mother meant by the term ''refine''.


    That was because, a few days ago, before the incident with Johnny, Bryan was fidgeting around with his pocket watch and on a whim, he decided to check if something would happen if he applied spiritual force to it.


    To his surprise, the pocket watch had actually absorbed his spiritual force! Bryan was shocked. This wasn''t something that was supposed to happen with ordinary items.


    He remembered Detective Watson''s teachings and came to the conclusion that this seemingly ordinary pocket watch was in fact an artifact!


    Artifacts were items that were made of special materials that gave the artifact many different types of abilities. Some artifacts could even disy the abilities of different Paths.


    However, artifacts weren''t something that could be used by Apprentices, especially attack and defense-type artifacts.


    Only Transcendents could use such artifacts as an abundant spiritual force was required to utilize them. If an Apprentice were to use them, they would deplete their spiritual forcepletely after just using it one time.


    ''What is my mother''s background? And what exactly is the Medici Family? She never spoke to me about her family when I was young¡­'' Bryan was in deep thought as he kept staring at the silver pocket watch.


    All of a sudden, Bryan''s eyes narrowed as sat up straight on the bed.


    He had just made a bold assumption, ''It is very likely that mother was also a Transcendent. That could exin why I have a supreme-grade aptitude. Then, did she hide that fact from my father? Or¡­was my father a Transcendent as well?''


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he rubbed his temples with his right hand. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Instead of answers, all he got were even more questions.


    "Fuck it! I''ll just refine it for now and I''ll get all the answers once I''vepletely refined the pocket watch anyway." Bryan sighed as he mumbled. He had already studied about artifacts, their usage, and refinement method from Detective Watson.


    Although he couldn''t use the artifact currently because of hiscking spiritual force. He could still slowly refine the pocket watch, although it would take him quite some time topletely refine it.


    And if his spections were correct, then this silver pocket watch was most likely a space-type storage artifact!

 Chapter 30 Expectations

    ?As Bryan was refining the silver pocket watch, he heard a knock on the door followed by Butler John''s voice, "Mr. Bryan, may Ie in?"


    "Yes,e in," Bryan replied.


    Butler John opened the door and entered the room. He walked to the bed and handed Bryan a letter as he said, "This was sent by a servant from the Wilson Manor. I was instructed to give it to you."


    ''Wilson? Is it Grace? Why would she send a letter?'' Bryan took the letter from Butler John and thanked him. He opened the envelope, took out the letter, and started reading it. Surprisingly, the letter wasn''t written by Grace, but by Leah.


    ''Dear Bryan


    I hope you''ve been doing well. I heard from Grace about what happened to you. Thank the Goddess that you''re alright.


    Anyways, I''m back in Damascus now. Remember that thing I promised you on the night of the banquet in my vi? Hehe, I''ve managed to convince Grace to join us.


    But there''s a condition: you cannot touch Grace or attempt to do anything naughty with her. Besides, I''ve been missing your body for quite some time now. I can''t wait to see you naked and pound me with all your might.


    Come to Grace''s house after sunset. But make sure to climb into her bedroom window, which is on the third floor, from behind the manor. We don''t want the maids and servants to know anything about it.


    Lastly, make sure to have enough strength and stamina because we are going to go wild the whole night. And burn the letter after reading it.


    Your friend,


    Leah.''


    Bryan''s pants instantly tightened after he finished reading the letter. He had to adjust his crotch into a morefortable position. His lips slowly curled up into a smirk as he mumbled, "Grace agreed to it? Interesting."


    He borrowed a matchbox from Butler John and burned the letter. It was already time for lunch so he headed to the dining table where he saw Detective Watson already sitting and having his meal.


    Bryan greeted him and started having lunch together. Detective Watson looked at Bryan who was smiling like a fool again while eating and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, ''Kids these days sure have a lot of energy.''


    As a Rank 3 Transcendent of the Wisdom Path, Detective Watson could naturally read the emotions on Bryan''s face. He already had a firm guess about why Bryan was behaving as he did.


    He could most certainly read Bryan''s subconscious thoughts but he decided not to. After they finished with their lunch, Bryan looked at Detective Watson and asked, "Teacher, I feel like I''vepletely healed. Can I go back to my apartment in the evening?"


    Detective Watson observed Bryan''s injuries for a moment and then nodded his head, "Yes, you are free to go back to your apartment. I have already had people renovate it."


    "Great!" Bryan smiled.


    "But Bryan, I must remind you. I don''t care if you fool around with girls. At your age, it is understandable. However, you must always give first priority to cultivation. If I see that you''re not making progress, I''ll be very disappointed in you." Detective Watson added sternly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan was speechless as he thought in his heart, ''What the actual fuck? Can he read my mind or something?¡­ Fuck! I keep forgetting he''s a Wisdom Path Transcendent. I can''t hide anything from him. Fuck me!''


    His lips twitched but he still bowed his head and replied respectfully, "Teacher, I am and will always be diligent in meditation. I promise you that I will live up to your expectations."


    Hearing his words, Detective Watson smiled warmly, "I know. Always remember Bryan, in the Transcendent world strength is everything. Everything else is just noise."


    Bryan nodded his head and replied, "I understand, Teacher."


    "All right, go on then. You may leave whenever you want. However, don''t bete tomorrow morning." Detective Watson smiled.


    Bryan got up from his chair and reply, "Yes, of course!"


    He then went back to the guest room and started packing his clothes. He borrowed a small duffle bag from Butler John and put all his clothes and belongings in it. Butler John also handed him the key to his apartment.


    Bryan took out his pocket watch from his suit vest''s pocket and hesitated as he thought, ''Should I tell teacher about this?''


    It''s not that he didn''t trust Detective Watson. On the contrary, Bryan trusted him with his life and was very grateful to him. However, this pocket watch contained his mother''s secrets as well as items rted to the Medici Family''s great ancestor.


    And he didn''t want to disclose it before he got to know it himself, at the very least. Hence, after staring at the pocket watch silently for about a minute, he ultimately kept it back in his vest pocket.


    After bidding farewell to Detective Watson and Butler John, Bryan had Detective Watson''s carriage driver drop him at his apartment on 7 Robinson Street.


    On his way to his apartment, Bryan looked out through the carriage window at the various people walking on the streets of Damascus.


    The weather today was bright and sunny with clear skies. The people outside enjoyed this rare sunlight during the monsoon season.


    Bryan decided that he would go home, meditate for a few hours and then head to Grace''s house.


    Thinking of Grace, he couldn''t help but ponder, ''Will Grace really be okay with just watching? Hehe, it''s fine either way. Tonight''s gonna be an interesting experience.''


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of 7 Robinson Street. Bryan got off the carriage and thanked the driver. He then entered the building and walked towards his apartment door.


    After entering his apartment, he looked around and found that everything had been fixed to the way it was before. It seemed like nothing had happened there at all. But Bryan clearly knew about the difficult ordeal he had undergone right in this apartment.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t waste any time as he took off his shoes and entered his bedroom. He took out somefortable pajamas from the wardrobe, put them on, and started meditating on the bed.


    His sexual escapades couldeter. Meditation was the most important.

 Chapter 31 Youre Very Creative (R18)

    ?10 West Augustus Street.


    On the third floor of Wilson Manor, inside Grace''s bedroom, Leah and Grace were chatting on the bed. Grace was feeling slightly nervous because this would be the first time she was doing something like this.


    Seeing Grace look so tense, Leah couldn''t help but chuckle, "Grace, rx. I''ve already told Bryan about the condition. Besides, he''s very gentlemanly, even in bed. He has never crossed any lines with me and has always respected my boundaries."


    Grace looked at Leah dubiously and asked, "Really?"


    Leah giggled and replied, "Yes. Let me tell you about the time I took his virginity¡­"


    Minutes passed by as the two youngdies continued to chat whileughing from time to time. Meanwhile, Bryan was climbing the backside of the building with great difficulty.


    He had never tried to do anything like this before. Therefore, he was struggling to find proper footing as he continued to climb the house. After what seemed like forever, he finally managed to climb to the vi''s third floor.


    Bryan slowly and steadily maneuvered his way to Grace''s bedroom window. He peeked through the window and saw Grace and Leah sitting on the bed and giggling away.


    He gently knocked on the ss window, afraid that anyone else other than the two girls might hear him.


    Leah turned around and looked in the direction of the window, only to see Bryan wave at her from the outside. She jumped off the bed and rushed toward the window. She then opened it and allowed Bryan to enter.


    As soon as Bryan stepped foot inside Grace''s bedroom, Leah hugged him tightly as she greeted, "Bryan! Long time no see!"


    Bryan hugged her back and smiled, "How have you been, Leah?"


    The two friends who hadn''t met each other in a while started chatting about their experiences. Grace who was still sitting on the bed coughed twice and interrupted them.


    Then she said with a straight face, "Close the window and draw the curtains first. Unless someone sees you in my bedroom."


    Bryan smiled awkwardly and replied, "Ah, my bad. I totally forgot." He went to the window and shut it. Then he drew the curtains and turned around to face Grace with a smile.


    "I''m surprised you agreed, Grace," Bryan smirked.


    "Hmph! What''s there not to agree? It''s not like you''re doing anything to me anyway." Grace raised her chin slightly and snorted.


    "Sure, whatever you say." Looking at Grace trying to actposed Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. Then he looked at Leah and asked with a wide grin, "Then, shall we begin?"


    Leah smiled back and responded with a passionate kiss. Bryan made out with Leah as their tongues started to wrestle against each other. Leah put her arms around Bryan''s neck as Bryan''s hands grabbed her butt.


    Feeling Leah''s butts, Bryan couldn''t control himself anymore as he squeezed them tightly and spread them apart, causing a muffled moan to escape Leah''s lips.


    Looking at Leah and Bryan go at each other, Grace involuntarily gulped. She couldn''t keep her eyes off of them as she bit her lower lip. After about a minute of making out, both Leah and Bryan started undressing each other.


    Grace who was still looking at them shifted her eyes to Bryan''s erect shaft and her eyes went wide.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''S-So big!'' Grace thought in utter shock.


    While she was still recovering from the shock, Leah approached her at some point and started undressing her as well.


    Looking at Grace''s round and firm butts, Bryan was instantly attracted but he didn''t dare do anything to her. After all, Grace hadn''t given him her consent. And Bryan greatly respected women''s boundaries. He was a gentleman, after all.


    After getting undressed, Grace started making out with Leah. She knew that Bryan was watching them but at this point, she just stopped caring. Bryan on the other hand was in euphoria as he thought, ''I-Is this paradise!?''


    Bryan felt that he could just watch the twodies engage in sexual activities for the rest of his life. After they were done making out, Leah approached him, held his shaft, and brought him to the bed along with Grace.


    Looking at Leah grab Bryan''s shaft and pull him to the bed, Grace involuntarily started touching herher region and began to y with herself gently.


    Leah made Bryan lie down on the bed, then she turned to Grace and said seductively, "Look closely."


    Grace who was now sitting naked on the bed beside Bryan was also curious as to what Leah would do now. Then her eyes went round and mouth agape as she saw Leah put the entirety of Bryan''s shaft in her mouth.


    "Aghh" Bryan couldn''t help but moan in ecstasy. Grace looked at Bryan''s face filled with pleasure and then at Leah who was moving her head up and down. She couldn''t resist her carnal desires and started fingering herher region vigorously.


    After about a minute or so, Bryan got up with great difficulty. He approached Leah from behind and had her bend over in front of him. Then he looked at Grace who was still ying with herself and said with a grin, "Grace,e lie down in front of Leah."


    Grace was so embarrassed that she didn''t even speak a word, she simply nodded and did as Bryan said. She had never disyed such shameless behavior in front of anyone other than Leah before.


    After Bryan saw Grace position herself in front of Leah, he nodded and then whispered something into Leah''s ears.


    Leah''s eyes lit up as she turned her head to look at Bryan behind him and say, "Bryan, you''re very creative!"


    Bryan grinned from ear to ear. Then without waiting any longer, he inserted his shaft into Leah''sher region and started pounding her like a wild animal.


    "Ahhh!!" Leah couldn''t help but moan loudly in absolute pleasure. Then she remembered what Bryan had instructed her to do. She looked at Grace who was lying down in front of her.


    She grabbed Grace''s thighs and brought her closer to herself. Grace was surprised at Leah''s sudden actions. She had no idea what Leah was trying to do.


    Then she saw Leah bury her head in herher region and start using her tongue as well as fingers at the same time. Grace''s body arched backward as she moaned at the top of her lungs.


    Bryan saw the scene taking ce in front of him and his movements started getting more and more savage. He thrust his hips back and forth faster and faster while he grabbed both of Leah''s breasts from behind and pinched her nipples hard.


    Leah screamed in pleasure once again and then buried herself back into Grace''sher region. Meanwhile, Grace started pinching her nipples with one hand and used the other to grab Leah''s head and press it against her vulva even harder.


    This way, all three parties drowned in pleasure at the same time. Moans of pleasure sounded in Grace''s bedroom the entire night as the three of them went at it over and over again.

 Chapter 32 Rejuvenating The Mind

    ?Bryan only had a few hours of sleep before he had to wake up and leave before the servants and maids in Grace''s house got up. He opened his eyes with great difficulty and reached out for his silver pocket watch on the bedside table.


    ''4 am..huh, fuck me!'' Bryan turned his head to the right and saw two naked beauties fast asleep as they hugged each other tightly. The things that had taken cest night, Bryan doubted he would ever forget in his life.


    He had lost track of how many rounds he had gone with Leah. However, even by the end of it, he hadn''t touched Grace. And grace had also shown no sexual interest in him. Bryan had now confirmed without a shred of doubt that Grace wasn''t into men.


    Leah was sleeping in the middle while Grace was sleeping on the left side of the bed. Her head was buried deep in Leah''s bosom as she slept soundly. Bryan had to admit, Grace really had a fantastic figure. Looking at Grace''s figure, Bryan was aroused.


    But he controlled his desires and instead started making love with Leah again. He did it nice and slow, afraid to wake her up. Regardless, Leah still woke up. She opened her eyes weakly and turned her head around to look at Bryan.


    Then she smiled faintly, adjusted her butt in afortable position, and then closed her eyes again. Bryan couldn''t help but smirk at Leah''s actions. After about ten minutes, Bryan got up from the bed.


    He wore his clothes and put on his shoes. Then he silently went toward the window he hade through. He got out through the window and then closed it after him. Bryan sneakily hung from the water pipes, descending floor by floor until he reached the ground.


    Bryan furtively ran across the garden, and then over the fence, finally leaving Grace''s vi. The streets of Damascus this early in the morning werepletely empty, except for the few policemen who were on patrol.


    No public carriages could be found at this time, so Bryan had to walk to his apartment. It took him about 20 minutes to reach his apartment building. After entering his apartment, hezily took off his shoes and clothes and wore pajamas instead.


    Then he threw himself on the bed, hoping to sleep for another few hours or so before he left for Detective Watson''s house. Five minutester, he sat up on the bed and rubbed his temples as he mumbled, "Fuck me, I can''t sleep."


    Bryan looked around the room, thinking about what to do. Ultimately, he decided to just meditate until it was time to leave. He closed his eyes and soon entered a trance-like state.


    His figure looked tranquil. Two hourster Bryan opened his eyes and observed his body and state of mind.


    After a few moments, he was taken aback as he thought, ''The feeling of grogginess has dissipated. In fact, my mind feels clear. Hmm¡­so meditation has the effect ofpletely calming and rejuvenating the mind.''


    After this round of meditation, Bryan was very clear-headed and felt as if he had taken a 7-hour nap.


    However, he felt that although his mind was unclouded, his body still required rest. He figured, that his body couldst at most 2 days without sleep even if he meditated those 2 days.


    However, after that, his body would need a good sleep. Bryan felt that this made sense. He was nning to ask more about it to Detective Watson when he met him today.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan got off the bed and headed to the bathroom to take a shower and begin his day. At some point, he had just stopped having breakfast and lunch at home since he always had the two meals at Detective Watson''s house.


    After taking a cold shower and getting ready, Bryan left his apartment and sat in a public carriage. He instructed the driver to head to 22 Augustus Street. On his way, Bryan started to n out for theing days.


    He had to master the Myriad Martial Technique and get the gun permit as soon as possible. As for advancing to the next rank, he wasn''t too bothered about it.


    Detective Watson had mentioned to him time and time again that carving mind runes could not be rushed. One wrong step and he would turn into a vegetable. Therefore, Bryan decided to take his cultivation slow but steady.


    He just had to make sure that he meditated every day. ''It should take me utmost five more weeks to advance to Rank 3 Apprentice.'' Bryan thought as the carriage arrived at the destination.


    Bryan got off the carriage, paid the driver, and thanked him. He entered Detective Watson''s house and greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, teacher!"


    Detective Watson, who was sitting at the dining table and waiting for his breakfast smiled and replied, "Good morning to you too, Bryan!"


    The student-teacher duo sat at the dining table and chatted with each other while waiting for breakfast to be served.


    Bryan asked about his conjecture regarding meditation and not sleeping, to which Detective Watson replied with his knowledge and experience.


    Basically, a Transcendent could go without sleep for a few days while only meditating, however, eventually, the body would require rest and sustenance.


    Usually, Apprentices and Transcendents only slept a few hours a day because meditation helped a lot in this aspect.


    Detective Watson wiped his mouth gracefully with a napkin after finishing breakfast. He looked at Bryan and teased, "Today is hand-to-handbat training. Can you withstand it?"


    Bryan looked at him with determination in his eyes as he replied, "Teacher, actually I want you to increase the intensity of the training. It doesn''t matter how bad you beat me up. I want to be as skilled as you."


    Listening to Bryan, Detective Watson nodded his head in approval, "Good. That''s what I like to hear. But before we do that, you still have to learn Tsomn. Strength without knowledge is equally bad as the other way around."


    "Yes, teacher." Bryan got up from his chair and followed Detective Watson to his study.

 Chapter 33 Progress

    ?Friday, 6th August 1580.


    Bryan slowly opened his eyes and ended his round of meditation. He had a wide smile on his face as he had finally finished carving 27 mind runes. He could now be considered to be at the peak of Rank 2 Apprentice.


    It would take him approximately another four to five days or so topletely carve the 28th mind rune and officially be a Rank 3 Apprentice. Bryan was ted at his steady progress. And his progress in other areas had been fantastic as well.


    Over thest month, Bryan had vastly improved his Myriad Martial Technique. Now he could withstand up to 10 moves against Detective Watson. Although it was a far cry fromsting a minute against him. It was a great improvement, nheless.


    Bryan believed that if he were to fight Johnny now, he would be able to kill him within three moves.


    Other than that, he finished his gun training and had already applied for a gun permit. He would most likely get it this Sunday. Bryan had alsopletely mastered reading, writing, and speaking Tsomn.


    It had to be said, after bing an Apprentice his mental acuity had increased significantly. Especially so after the increase in mind runes. Bryan discovered that his memory, thought process, and analytical skills had all been boosted.


    His progress in refining his silver pocket watch had alsoe a long way. He estimated that in another two weeks, at most, he would be able topletely refine it and be privy to the secrets hidden within.


    Bryan got up from the bed and picked up his pocket watch from the bedside table. It was already 6 in the evening, and he had to go to Grace''s house for dinner and was really excited about it.


    And the reason was, the weapon that Bryan had gotten Grace to tell her grandfather to make, had finally arrived.


    He was ecstatic as this was his first ever weapon and if the weapon was made exactly ording to his instructions then it would be really beautiful to behold.


    Bryan had been teaching Grace mysticism knowledge every other day for the past month. After the threesome they had a month back, one would think that Bryan''s rtionship with Grace would be awkward.


    However, it was quite the opposite actually. Bryan and Grace had be closer and had be really good friends.


    After that night, Grace''s vulnerable side had beenpletely exposed to him. So she felt a psychological sense of belonging and connectedness to Bryan. Of course, it was purely tonic.


    As for Leah, needless to say, Bryan still fooled around with her a few times every week. That girl was a true nymphomaniac. Bryan didn''t mind it, after all, he too needed some outlet to rx. And sex proved to be quite helpful.


    Bryan went to his wardrobe and took out his clothes. He put on a white shirt, dark blue suit vest, dark blue pants, and tailored coat. Grace had gifted Bryan some tailor-made suits because she too was sick of seeing Bryan dress in ck all the time.


    After dressing up, he left his apartment and called for a public carriage. Then he instructed the driver to go to 10 West Augustus street.


    The beginning of August marked the arrival of fall. The weather outside had turned a bit chillier and the leaves on the trees had slowly started to turn a bright shade of yellow and orange.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Spiritually, the fall season symbolized change. Just like the changing of the leaves, one''s life would also usher in a new beginning.


    The carriage made its way to Augustus Street under the illumination of the gasmp posts ced on both sides of the streets. Traveling through the roads paved with bricks, soon the carriage reached its destination as Bryan paid the driver after alighting.


    Bryan made his way to the main door of the vi with great familiarity and turned the twist doorbell. After a few moments, Grace''s personal maid, Norma, weed Bryan in with a smile, "Good evening, young master Bryan. Wee!"


    "Hello, Norma. How was your day?" Bryan asked with a gentle smile.


    Norma waved her hand and said, "Ah you know, just the usual."


    Bryan had visited Grace''s house many times, hence, Norma had also be quite familiar with him. She had quite a good impression of this handsome young gentleman.


    "Hehe, okay Norma. I''ll see you around then." With that said, Bryan climbed the stairs and went to Grace''s study by himself.


    Thest few times, Norma had insisted that Bryan was a guest and that it was her responsibility as a personal maid to guide him to wherever Grace was.


    But Bryan had managed to persuade her to not be so formal with him. Honestly, he felt that it would simply be a waste of time for Norma to climb the stairs with him and walk him to Grace''s study, which he already knew the location of.


    Bryan walked the red-carpeted corridor on the second floor which had already been lit up by the gas wallmps on both sides.


    He came to the door of the study, knocked twice, and directly entered. He wasn''t knocking to receive permission, but to give a heads-up.


    He found Grace sitting at her usual seat and studying Ancient Hymmnos. Grace looked up to see that Bryan had entered the room. She didn''t mind his behavior at all, instead, she smiled and said, "Your weapon is here. Are you excited?"


    Bryan approached the table and sat down on one of the two cushioned chairs across from Grace. Then he eagerly replied with shining eyes, "Show me! Where is it?"


    Looking at Bryan acting like a little child, Grace covered her mouth with her hand and started giggling. Then she bent down and took out a brown wooden briefcase from underneath the table.


    She put the briefcase on the table, turned it around, and pushed it toward Bryan. "Go ahead, open it." Grace smiled and gestured to him.


    Bryan rubbed his hands foolishly a few times and then slowly unlocked the briefcase. He lifted the upper side of the briefcase and looked at the items inside with pure enthusiasm in his eyes.


    What came into Bryan''s view, for some reason, made his heart beat faster. Maybe it was simply because of exhration or perhaps it was the fated encounter of a man and a weapon that would be bound to each other for a lifetime toe.

 Chapter 34 Mystiko

    ?Inside the brown briefcase, ced on a red silk cloth, were four items in total. Two bracers and two curved daggers.


    The two bracers were kept in the center side by side. And the two curved daggers were kept on both sides of the bracers, one on each side.


    The de on the dagger was grayish-silver in color with a ck hilt. While the metal bracers were also grayish-silver in color as well. Bryan believed that both the de of the daggers and the metal bracers were made of the same material.


    Bryan only nced at the daggers once. His gaze waspletely focused on the bracers. This was the weapon that he had especially told Grace to get her grandfather to craft. He caressed the surface of the bracer gently as if he was touching his lover.


    Looking at Bryan engrossed in the bracers, Grace smiled and said, "By the way, grandpa said that the design for these bracers was ingenious. At least, this was the first time he was making something like this."


    Bryan looked at Grace in surprise and asked, "Really!? Hehe, well it makes sense. I am a genius after all."


    Grace rolled her eyes at this narcissistic friend of hers and said, "Put on the bracers. Grandpa asked me to inform certain things about it to you."


    "All right!" Bryan nodded his head excitedly, took off his tailored coat, rolled the sleeves of his shirt to his elbows, and picked up the left-hand bracer from the briefcase.


    As he was putting it on his left hand, he heard Grace giving the description, "The inside of the bracers is made from ck leather for the wielder''sfort."


    After putting on the left bracer, Bryan picked up the right bracer and put it on. Grace added, "The te is forged from Iku Metal, which is the 10th strongest metal in the world. It acts as a reinforced barrier on top of the bracer and it is strong enough to deflect bullets."


    Bryan looked at the grayish-silver metal bracers which covered more than half of his forearms, in amazement. Then he looked at Grace and asked eagerly, "And what about the thing I told you about? How do I activate it?"


    Grace smiled, "Just direct a little bit of your spiritual force toward the bracers."


    Bryan nodded in anticipation and guided his spiritual force to the bracers. As soon as his spiritual force came in contact with the bracers, two slim and narrow des extended out from underneath the bracers, one on each side.


    "A conceble weapon that consists of the narrow de ced within a channel that can be covertly extended or retracted from the underside of the bracer.


    It has a trigger mechanism inside which allows the de to extend with only slight spiritual force. Moreover, this weapon can also be used with a closed fist." Grace gave a detailed description.


    Bryan was extremely satisfied with the weapon. He retracted the de back into the bracers and then went toward the center of the room. After slightly bending his knees and taking a fighting stance, Bryan started to practice his closebat techniques.


    Jab, hook, cross, uppercut, knife hand strike, w strike, Bryan''s hands were so fast that they formed afterimages. Grace was amazed by Bryan''s disy ofbat techniques. All of sudden, Bryan extended the des hidden within the bracers.


    He disyed the Myriad Martial Technique, but this time there were short and narrow desing out from underneath his wrists. Silver shes of light kept appearing and disappearing around Bryan as his hands moved at high speed.


    In Grace''s eyes, it looked as if thin silver streams of water were flowing around Bryan. She was totally mesmerized by the scene. After a few moments, Bryan retracted the des back into his bracers and exhaled a long breath.


    He had a wide grin on his face as he couldn''t help but recite a poem,


    "Under the starry sky, a shadow runs unhindered across the ins.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With every step he takes, empires fall in his wake.


    The gods weep and the kings take theirst breath.


    Ah such a silent night, such a silent death."


    Grace was slightly taken aback as she said, "Bryan, you''re quite good at poetry!"


    "Heh, of course, I am. I''m forced to study poetry by my teacher, after all." Bryan smiled bitterly.


    Grace tried tofort him, "It''s not all that bad, you know. People really admire poets, sculptors, and painters, especially the nobles.


    In fact, the children of all nobles are also taught all these things from a very early age. Me, for example, I''m pretty good at painting."


    Bryan looked at Grace and raised his eyebrows, "Is that so?"


    Grace nodded, "That''s right. Anyways, aren''t you gonna name your weapon?"


    Bryan raised his forearms to look at the bracers. He smiled and said, "Mystiko! You shall be called Mystiko, an instrument of death shrouded in secrecy!"


    The curved daggers and the Mystiko bracers perfectlyplemented each other. Bryan had always kept this in mind when he had given Grace the details. The curved dagger could be used for shing and Mystiko for pricing.


    The function of the Mystiko bracers was to take the enemy by surprise and ensure instantaneous death. The bracer could be hidden underneath the shirt sleeves, drawing no attention to the wielder.


    "In the future, you can continue to upgrade this weapon, should you find better materials. Currently, it could barely be called a Quasi-Rank 1 Artifact." Grace added.


    Bryan nodded and then said earnestly, "Thank you so much, Grace! I mean it from the bottom of my heart."


    "Don''t worry about it. I owed it to you anyways." Grace waved her hands and smiled.


    "By the way, you''re leaving for Nadir tomorrow morning, right?" Bryan asked.


    Grace nodded, "Yes, I''m going for good now. Leah''sing as well. Our college starts next week."


    "Okay. I''lle to see you guys off at the train station tomorrow. Oh, and I''m sorry I wasn''t able to find any potion recipes or meditation techniques. But I''ll mail it to you through the postal service as soon as I find one." Bryan said seriously.


    Grace smiled and replied, "It''s alright. Come, let''s go have some dinner."

 Chapter 35 Farewell

    ?Saturday, 7th August 1580.


    Damascus Train Station was always extra crowded over the weekends than on weekdays, making it one of the most congested ces in Damascus City. On tform number 2, Bryan was currently chatting with Leah and Grace.


    Their train was about to depart in about another fifteen minutes. Right now, their maids and servants were busy carrying suitcases and items of luggage into the passenger carriage.


    Leah''s parents and elder brother had already gotten onto the passenger carriage and Bryan had already bid them farewell.


    "Bryan, I can''t believe it''s already been three months since we met." Leah looked at him and said in reminiscence.


    "Time sure flies quickly," Bryan replied with a smile.


    "By the way, Bryan, when will youe to Nadir?" Grace asked.


    Bryan replied with uncertainty, "Ah, I''m not sure. Depends on my teacher, to be honest. But I''ll move to Nadir probably within a year or a year and a half."


    "Okay, we''re both going to Nadir University. So you know where to find us." Grace smiled.


    Suddenly Grace thought of something and said to Bryan, "By the way, Jack was also supposed toe to Nadir with us. Unfortunately, his father passed away a couple of days back. So he had to stay back in Damascus and manage the family business."


    At the mention of Jack, Bryan narrowed his eyes as he thought, ''His father passed away? Heh, interesting. I wonder what he''s nning now.''


    Then he said to Grace, "Thanks for letting me know."


    Leah was confused as to why they were talking about Jack all of a sudden. After all, she didn''t know the entire story behind the assault on Bryan that happened more than a month back.


    The steam train blew its horn as smoke started to spew out from its chimney. The train horn signaled the time for departure.


    Bryan gave both Grace and Leah a warm hug and bid them farewell. He watched them get on the passenger carriage and waved at them.


    Soon, the steam train started moving. Grace who was sitting by the window said in a loud voice, "Bryan! See you soon!"


    Bryan smiled warmly at her and nodded. Soon, the steam train left the tform until it disappeared into the distance. He stood there silently on tform number 2 for a while, then turned around to exit the train station.


    On the way out, he bought today''s newspaper from a paperboy for 1 pence. The headlines of Damascus Daily read, "Breaking News: Third murder in one month! Serial killer on the loose!"


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he continued reading the news article.


    Three young teenagers had been killed in one month. The bodies of the victims were found in different alleys and all three victims had one thing inmon. They were missing the same organs!


    ''I''m pretty sure teacher is already aware of this case. I''ll go and try to persuade him to take on this case. Three kids have already died.'' Bryan was in deep thought as he left the train station.


    He called for a public carriage and headed toward Detective Watson''s house.


    ¡­


    Brown Manor, in the suburbs of Damascus.


    Inside the study on the third floor, Jack was sitting on the chair where his deceased father used to sit. A few days ago, Jack had poisoned his father to death and put the me on his father''s long-time rival, Jefferey Gill.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jeffrey Gill was a businessman who was also into coal mines. Over the past few years, they''ve had many disputes and it was public knowledge that both Jeffrey and Jack''s father, Jim, didn''t see eye to eye.


    Jeffrey was the perfect target. Now all that was left for Jack to do was to consolidate his father''s business and bring under control all the men that were under his father, while the police investigated Jeffrey.


    Jack had had enough of his father always mistreating him and ming him for the death of his mother. Jim was truly a cruel father to him, hence, after finally strengthening his resolve, he poisoned him once and for all.


    Now everything belonged to Jack. Everything that his father Jim had worked for was now finally under his grasp. Now, all he needed to do was amalgamate.


    Once he set a strong foothold, he would then kill Bryan. And this time he would make sure to kill him for good. A menacing light shed through Jack''s eyes as he thought, ''Soon, very soon you will surely be dead, Bryan.''


    ¡­


    22 Augustus Street


    In the study on the second floor of Detective Watson''s vi, Bryan had just arrived and was chatting with him about his meditation progress.


    "So how long until you advance to Rank 3 Apprentice?" Detective Watson asked.


    Bryan replied confidently, "Within a week."


    Detective Watson nodded his head and smiled, "This is good progress, Bryan. In another eight to ten months, you will have officially be a Transcendent."


    "So long?" Bryan was taken aback.


    "Yes, carving thest 27 mind runes in the Apprentice Stage is not an easy task. And after you''ve carved all 54 mind runes, you will have tobine them and fuse them with your soul, forming the sea of consciousness.


    Only then will you be able to be qualified to be a Transcendent!" Detective Watson exined patiently.


    Bryan nodded his head, "I understand, teacher." Then he recalled today''s news headline and asked, "Teacher, did you read today''s headlines?"


    Detective Watson nodded, "I did and I''ve also received a request from the police station."


    Bryan asked curiously, "What request?"


    "They asked me to help in the investigation of this serial murder. And I''ve agreed. It will also be a good learning experience for you and you can learn the ways of a detective." Detective Watson replied with a smile.


    "That''s great!" Bryan was also happy to hear this. Firstly, he really wanted Detective Watson to solve the case as soon as possible. And secondly, he would finally get to see Detective Watson in action.


    He had long heard that Detective Watson was a famous detective from Nadir. Bryan would finally be able to witness it with his own eyes.


    Detective Watson got up from the chair, went to the bookshelf, and took out an old-looking thick book.


    He ced it on the table and said to Bryan, "Today, I''ll teach you about spell structures and tomorrow we''ll go to the police station together to begin investigating."


    Bryan was ted. Because after he advanced to Rank 3 Apprentice, he would finally be able to use magic spells!

 Chapter 36 Interrogate

    ?The next morning, Bryan came to Detective Watson''s house, they had breakfast together and then left for the police station in his private carriage.


    Yesterday, Bryan was taught the basics of spell structure and its functions. And he was thoroughly fascinated by the whole process. Earlier he thought that Transcendents cast spells out of nowhere.


    But he couldn''t be more wrong. It was impossible to create something out of nothing. However, spell structures functioned in an ingenious way.


    Every different spell of all Ranks and Paths has its own spell structure which has been researched and perfected by generations of Transcendents.


    A person casting the spell has to construct the spell structure in their mind with spiritual force. Spell structures were very much like mind runes, except they were expendable. Meaning, it would dissipate after it was used.


    A very minuscule amount of spiritual force was needed to construct the spell structure. However, in order to activate this spell structure and cast the spell, additional spiritual force was required.


    Once the spiritual force was added to the spell structure, a Transcendent would be able to cast all sorts of spells. This was the basis of magic. True magic.


    With his increased analytical and memory-storing capabilities, Bryan believed that he would be able to fully understand all the underlying principles of spell structure in a few days.


    While the carriage was moving toward the police station, Bryan looked at Detective Watson and asked earnestly, "Teacher, Pyke is locked in a cell inside the police station and I wanted to interrogate him. Can you provide me with assistance should I require any?"


    Pyke was Jack''s personal butler who had ordered Johnny to kill Bryan more than a month back. He was caught by the police because Jack had discarded him and made him take the me for everything.


    Detective Watson nodded and replied, "No problem. But Bryan, in the future no matter where you go and what you do, you must never bring harm to meless people. Do you understand?"


    Bryan nodded his head firmly, "I understand, teacher."


    Detective Watson knew that the reason Bryan wanted to talk to Pyke was so that he could exact revenge on Jack.


    And he didn''t stop it, after all, Bryan was almost killed. If Bryan refused to take action then he, as his teacher, would have certainly killed the entire Brown Family.


    But he didn''t want Bryan to be a person who ruthlessly killed just about anyone. As his teacher, it was his duty to guide Bryan properly.


    In the Transcendent world, one''s hands would always be stained with the blood of others. It was just a matter of whose and when.


    The carriage finally reached the police station which was located on South Kingston Avenue. The teacher and student duo got off the carriage and headed inside the police station.


    Detective Watson was wearing a blue three-piece suit, a white shirt, and a navy blue necktie. He was wearing a ck overcoat and a top hat. On his right hand was a cane whose handle was studded with gems of different colors.


    Bryan on the other hand was wearing a ck three-piece suit, a white shirt, and a ck necktie. He was wearing a ck windbreaker and a ck fedora hat.


    He didn''t have a cane with him because he felt that it was useless to carry one around and was something only used by old people.


    Inside the police station, Detective Watson caught sight of Head Constable, Thomas Smith, who was busy instructing a few other police officers.


    He nodded at him with a smile, "Officer Smith, greetings."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Officer Smith hurriedly made his way to him and greeted him, "Good Morning, Detective Watson. I''m very grateful that you have decided to help. Please follow me to my office."


    The three of them made their way into Officer Smith''s office. Detective Watson and Bryan entered the office and took their seats. The office was very spacious. Behind Officer Smith''s chair was a bookshelf full of all kinds of books.


    There was a coat hanger stand in the corner and arge painting of the Damascus Clock Tower hanging on the wall. The clock tower was a famous spot in Damascus situated in the center of the city, near the Church of Wisdom.


    After taking his seat, Officer Smith spoke in a dejected voice, "3 murders within 5 weeks. And we can''t seem to find any clue."


    Detective Watson replied, "Tell me everything you know."


    Officer Smith nodded his head and began to give all the details of the case, "The first murder took ce on the 2nd ofst month. The victim was a young girl of 17 years of age.


    The second murder took ce two weekster. This time the victim was a young boy 18 years of age. And thest murder took ce yesterday night, the victim being another 18-year-old young boy."


    Detective Watson nodded, "Hmm, all the victims werete teenagers. Where were their bodies found?"


    Officer Smith replied, "All three bodies were found in the area where the middle-ss people of Damascus live. They were found in different alleys."


    Detective Watson added, "Anything else?"


    "Yes. The bodies had been carved from the torso and the heart, liver, and both kidneys were taken from all three victims." Officer Smith spoke with anger and hatred in his eyes.


    Bryan was appalled. His eyebrows furrowed as he thought, ''Killing wasn''t enough? The killer even had to take the organs as a souvenir?''


    On the other hand, Detective Watson was calm and no change in expression could be seen on his face. After all, throughout his career, he had seen and investigated things that could be said to be even viler.


    He calmly nodded his head and instructed, "All right, please take me to the scene where the victim was foundst night."


    "Yes, right away detective." Officer Smith immediately agreed and got up from the chair.


    Detective Watson smiled and added, "But before that, could you allow my student to interrogate the person who ordered the attack on him over a month back?"


    Officer Smith was slightly taken aback but he still nodded, "Sure, no problem."


    "Also it would be better If I could interrogate Pyke somewhere away from the eyes and ears of others," Bryan interjected.


    Officer Smith raised his eyebrows and turned his gaze at Detective Watson. Seeing him not object, Officer Smith looked back at Bryan and said, "That can be done too. But you can''t kill him. There are still rules andws we have to abide by."


    Bryan smiled and nodded, "Of course, Officer Smith." But he silently added in his heart, ''I''ll just make him wish he were dead.''

 Chapter 37 Torture

    ?Inside a room with no windows, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline was sitting on a metal chair.


    He kept both his arms on the table in front of him and stared at the empty chair across from him in a daze. He was brought into this room just now by an officer all of a sudden.


    This man was Pyke, who was used as a scapegoat so that Jack was able to avoid criminal charges.


    He had been imprisoned for a month, but he didn''t worry at all, because either Jack or his father, Jim Brown, would get him out eventually.


    Pyke was still oblivious to the fact that Jim was already dead. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the only door to the room opened, and a young man wearing a three-piece ck suit and a ck windbreaker entered with a smile on his face.


    He had a very handsome face with ck hair and even cker eyes. He looked at Pyke and grinned menacingly. Pyke, initially, didn''t recognize the young man but a momentter his eyes went wide as he stood up from his chair.


    "I-it''s you!?" Pyke was shocked. Because this was the young man whom his master, Jack, had ordered to be killed. Bryan Lombardi!


    After a brief moment of shock, Pyke returned to his seat with a sneer on his face as he said in disdain, "What are you here for? Revenge? Heh, you can''t do anything to me in this ce."


    Bryan shut the door behind him and locked it. Then he approached the empty chair, removed his windbreaker and tailored suit coat, and put them on it.


    He rolled the sleeves of his shirt to his elbows, revealing two grayish-silver braces that covered his forearms as he said nonchntly, "Is that so?"


    Pyke involuntarily gulped upon seeing Bryan''s actions. He was visibly tensed, not because of the bracers but the two daggers that were sheathed on both sides of his waist.


    Pyke nervously asked, "W-What are you trying to do?"


    Bryan replied, "Nothing really. Just wanted to ask you some questions. Now, tell me everything you know about Jack and the Brown Manor."


    Pyke mustered up his courage and snorted, "Fuck o-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pyke saw Bryan''s right hand turn into a blur. The next moment, a curved grayish-silver dagger stabbed his hand which was on the table, and pierced through it.


    Pyke looked at his hand which was pierced through by the dagger in a daze. It took a moment for his pain receptors to react. And then he screamed in agony, "Arrgggg-"


    But his scream was also abruptly cut off as another dagger pierced his other hand and nailed it to the table.


    Before Pyke could scream again, Bryan moved his right index finger at a very high speed and delicately stabbed two points at Pyke''s neck, around his throat.


    This action temporarily disabled Pyke''s vocal cords. He was frightened out of his wits. It hurt! It hurt so much but he couldn''t scream. Neither could he remove the daggers from his hands that were nailed to the table.


    His eyes started to water as his face distorted due to the pain he was going through. Then he heard Bryan''s cold voice, "Crying already? Tsk tsk, I''ve only just begun."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pyke thought in his head, ''Which lunatic did I end up provoking? Fuck fuck fuck I''m willing to speak just let me speak.''


    He tried to open his mouth and speak but no sound came out. Bryan looked at him and teased "Oh? Still don''t wanna talk?"


    Pyke was fuming in pain and anger as he thought inwardly, ''NO! You fucker, I want to but I can''t.''


    Bryan pretended to be deep in thought, with his right palm stroking his chin as his left hand supported his right elbow. He sighed with disappointment, "If you don''t wish to talk, I can only pray that this will help you."


    Bryan walked behind Pyke and stroked his head like a butcher would do to a pig before ughtering it. Pyke who was bound to the table started trembling in fear. He had no idea what Bryan was about to do next.


    Just as he was shaking his head vigorously, he saw two narrow des pierce his shoulder joints from behind ande out from the front. The tip of the des prated his corbones and he could see it dripping with blood.


    Pyke''s eyes turned bloodshot as his body kept trembling. He wanted to scream so badly but he couldn''t. All he could do was cry silently.


    Bryan walked around him and came to his side. He grabbed Pyke''s hair and lifted his head. He looked at him and said, "Even after being stabbed so many times, you still don''t wanna talk?"


    Then Bryan patted his head and pretended to recall something as he grinned from ear to ear, "Ah! I totally forgot I had disabled your vocal cords. Kek, my bad, my bad."


    Pyke gritted his teeth in pain and anger but he couldn''t do anything. His face was covered in tears and snot. He just wished that the pain and this devil would both go away.


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester, Bryan walked out of the room frowning. Under torture, Pyke had spilled everything he knew about Jack and the ins and outs of his manor.


    He found out that, Jack''s father, who was an owner of a few coal mines was a ruthless individual. He had threatened, ckmailed, and even killed many of hispetitors just so he could earn more profit.


    Jim Brown even exploited poor people to work for him at meager wages. Anyone who didn''t listen to him would die in an ''ident''.


    Many of the workers in his coal mines and factories also died due to poor working conditions. But Jim always covered it up. He had close ties with the many gangs in Damascus'' underworld. Also, he bribed many officials and even some police officers.


    His son, Jack, on the other hand, was even more disgusting.


    He had his goons kidnap young girls from various low-ss and middle-ss families or even from the slum areas just so he could rape them andter discard them. Many of these young girls had even died at his hands ormitted suicide.


    Another important piece of information he found out was about Jeffrey Gill. He was also a coal mine owner and was Jim Brown''s long-time rival. Jeffrey too was simr to Jim, in that, they both hadmitted many crimes for their personal gain.


    This information proved to be very crucial to Bryan for his follow-up n.

 Chapter 38 Beneath The Gentle Smile

    ?Bryan headed back into Officer Smith''s office as Detective Watson was waiting there for him. After entering the office, Bryan saw him drinking tea and chatting with Officer Smith.


    He came closer to Detective Watson, bent over, and whispered into his ears, "Teacher, can you do your thing and make it so that Pyke can never speak again?"


    It was imperative that Pyke didn''t disclose what happened today or all the information he had divulged. Or else, Bryan would,ter on, be held in suspicion for the bloodbath he would eventually carry out.


    Detective Watson raised his eyebrows but he still nodded. He got up from his chair and told Bryan, "Take me to him."


    Bryan smiled as he replied, "Yes. Thank you, teacher."


    Officer Smith was puzzled as to what was going on between the two, but he tactfully didn''t ask any questions. After all, Detective Watson''s prestige was too much for a mere head constable like him to question him about anything.


    Detective Watson looked at Officer Smith and smiled, "We can leave in five minutes." Then he walked out of the office with Bryan without waiting for Officer Smith''s reply.


    Bryan took Detective Watson to the underground room where he had interrogated Pyke. After entering the room, Detective Watson saw that Pyke had already passed out on the table.


    His palms and shoulders were bleeding, all his fingernails had been stabbed through as well. Detective Watson turned to look at Bryan with a questioning gaze.


    Bryan scratched his head and smiled awkwardly, "I was just venting out my frustrations. Don''t worry, teacher. This guy''s no saint. All these years working for the Brown family, he had done plenty of terrible deeds."


    Detective Watson simply nodded and didn''t say anything further. He stared at Pyke as his eyes narrowed. The next moment, vast spiritual force gushed out of him as he channeled it towards Pyke''s subconsciousness.


    The spiritual force attacked Pyke''s mind like a tsunami instantly obliterating his subconscious. Pyke who had fainted on the table trembled for a second, then everything went back to normal.


    However, from this day forth, Pyke would be aplete vegetable. Unable to form a single thought or word. Bryan who was standing beside Detective Watson had his feet turn cold.


    The moment Detective Watson''s spiritual force gushed out, Bryan felt fear creep up in his heart. He broke out in a cold sweat as he thought, ''Teacher''s spiritual force is so vast and¡­ vicious.''


    For the first time, Bryan realized that beneath his teacher''s gentle smile and polite demeanor,y a ferocious and savage beast ready to pounce at any moment. This made him involuntarily gulp.


    Detective Watson looked at Bryan who seemed as if he had seen a ghost, chuckled, and said, "Let''s get going now. We still have to visit the crime scene."


    Bryan snapped out of his daze and nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. Then he obediently followed Detective Watson out of the room.


    ¡­


    East 19th Street.


    In an alleyway that connected to 19th Street, around half a dozen police officers were present. Among them were Officer Smith, Detective Watson, and Bryan.


    Currently, Officer Smith was pointing to a secluded spot in the alleyway beside a garbage dumpster. Most alleyways that were present between buildings were unfrequented areas. One could see a few homeless tramps loitering around.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This alleyway was also the same. One could see retractabledders on the back of each of the buildings. Thesedders usually led to the back entrance of the buildings or apartments.


    Officer Smith pointed at the spot and said, "This is where we found the bodyst night. Thest two bodies of the victims were also found in secluded alleyways near 2nd Street and 15th street respectively."


    Detective Watson nodded and replied, "Well, we can be sure that the killer lives somewhere in this middle-ss area or at least carries out his operation in this neighborhood."


    Officer Smith probed, "Detective, how did you confirm that?"


    "Firstly, cutting up a body and taking out the organs in any alleyway will attract a lot of attention. So he couldn''t have done it here. That leads to my second point.


    I believe that the killer does the deed somewhere close by, and after taking out the organs, he carries the bodies and dumps them in these secluded alleyways.


    And his house or base of operations must be somewhere close by. Since, carrying a dead body, even if it''s inside a bag, is too much of a hassle and may also attract unwanted attention." Detective Watson patiently exined his reasoning.


    Officer Smith, Bryan, and the other police officers were enlightened. Officer Smith then asked with hopeful eyes, "Detective, have you found anything else?"


    Detective Watson shook his head, "I need more information on the victims, their backgrounds, their lifestyles, etc. Learning about the victims can also help you understand the killer better and anticipate their next move."


    Officer Smith nodded his head with a bitter smile, "As you say, detective."


    Detective Watson smiled and patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, Officer Smith. We''ll try to catch the bastard before he kills another child. I promise you, I will do my best."


    "We are grateful for your assistance!" Officer smith was touched, as he replied.


    Detective Watson nodded, "Very well then, Bryan and I wille to the police station tomorrow again. Make sure to tell yourds to gather all the information they can on the three victims."


    "I understand, detective." Officer Smith nodded his head and replied seriously.


    "Let''s go, Bryan." Detective Watson turned to look at Bryan and spoke.


    Bryan first nodded his head then he awkwardly shook his head as he replied, "You go ahead, teacher. I forgot to get my gun permit from the police station."


    Detective Watson nodded his head and said, "All right. I will see you at home tomorrow morning then."


    Bryan then bade Detective Watson farewell and followed Officer Smith to the police station in his carriage that had the Damascus Police symbol on it.


    At the police station, Bryan received his gun permit. Which was essentially just a piece of paper with a stamp and signature on it that dered that Bryan was legally allowed to carry a gun.

 Chapter 39 Ready To Advance

    ?Tuesday, 10th August 1580.


    It was 4 pm in the evening and Bryan had just returned to his apartment at 7 Robinson Street. He locked the door to his apartment after entering, took off his trench coat and fedora hat, and hung them on the coat hanger.


    He came to the living room and sat on the sofa,pletely exhausted. Since yesterday, his schedule had be even more hectic.


    In the morning, he would go to Detective Watson''s house and study spell structures. He had also taken a few spell books from Detective Watson, hoping to use them when he advanced to Rank 3 Apprentice.


    Learning the spell structures of Rank 0 spells didn''t impede his other activities in any way. If anything, it would just be more convenient for him when he advanced to the next rank.


    And the spell books that he had taken from Detective Watson were really to his liking. He couldn''t wait to use it.


    After tonight''s round of meditation, he would finish carving the 28th mind rune and officially be a Rank 3 Apprentice.


    After a two-hour-long study session, he would then start practicingbat techniques with Detective Watson. Lasting a minute against him in a sparring match was still a distant dream. However, Bryan wasn''t too disappointed.


    He would then go to the police station and act as a liaison between them and Detective Watson. He would gather all the relevant materials and information rted to the case. After that, he woulde back home and meditate and then refine his pocket watch.


    The refining process of his silver pocket watch had also progressed quite a bit. Bryan believed that within the next 10 days, he will havepletely refined it. He was both expectant and nervous regarding the contents of his silver watch.


    After all, this was something his mother had left him. And it also contained information on the Path created by the Medici Family Ancestor. Regardless, the curtains would finally be drawn when hepleted refining the pocket watch.


    In thest two days, Bryan felt that he had learned a great deal from Detective Watson about investigating cases, finding clues, deducing patterns of the criminal''s behavior, and several other things that would help one catch criminals.


    He was full of admiration for Detective Watson. His way of deductions had thoroughly garnered great respect from Bryan. In the words of Detective Watson, in order to catch a criminal, one must not think of how he kills but why he kills.


    In the case of the serial killer who''s been going around murdering teenagers and then taking away their organs, Detective Watson believed that the killer was choosing victims who reminded him of his own background, upbringing, or even his social ss.


    That could most likely be the reason why the killer had only killed teenagers from middle-ss families. And all three victims hade from well-to-do families and had led a happy life prior to their deaths.


    And the reason why he was killing these youths, Detective Watson also had a theory regarding this. It was that the killer was also once upon a time, part of a middle-ss family, and lived a happy life. But he was robbed of it.


    That is why the killer was going after these teenagers who reminded him of his past and deprived them of their happiness. However, Detective Watson also believed that the killer must be going through some sort of mental illness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t do the things that he was doing. The list of people who lived in the middle-ss neighborhood and had lost their families in the past ten years had already been collected and given to Detective Watson.


    Earlier today, he had already narrowed it down to 27 people whom he believed to be the most likely people to be the killer and given the list to Bryan for him to go and investigate it personally.


    After tonight, Bryan would also be a Rank 3 Apprentice, hence, Detective Watson was assured about his safety. Moreover, he had also given Bryan a pistol and some bullets. Therefore, starting tomorrow, Bryan could begin his investigations.


    To be honest, Bryan really didn''t like this kind of detective work. He even thought he was more suited to be a criminal.


    He believed that he was more skilled at hiding from a detective than actually bing one. But since it was an assignment given to him by his teacher, he had to ept it.


    As hey on the couchnguidly, he looked at the ceiling in a daze as he thought in his heart,


    ''If teacher''s theory is true and the killer was going around killing people simr to him because he lost his family and happiness. Why is it that he took this path while I, who also lost my family, took a different one?''


    Earlier today, Detective Watson had taught him that humans protect themselves from psychological and emotional pain by taking actions to craft fantasies of revenge, power, or even sexual gratification.


    ''If this is true then how did I protect myself emotionally and psychologically after my parents died?'' Bryan thought for a long time but couldn''t find the answer in his heart. Ultimately, he just shook his head and threw these thoughts to the back of his head.


    Bryan got up from the sofa, took off his clothes, and randomly threw them on the floor. He then went to his bathroom to take a shower. He wanted to freshen up first and then sit down to meditate.


    He had already had lunch at Detective Watson''s house so he wasn''t that hungry. Meditating on an empty stomach was not advised since one wouldn''t be able to focus if their stomach was rumbling every now and then.


    After lying down in the wooden tub filled with warm water for nearly thirty minutes, Bryan got out and dried himself with a towel. He then tied the towel around his waist, exited the bathroom, and went to his bedroom.


    He took out his pajamas from the wardrobe, wore them, and then climbed his bed and sat down in a lotus position to begin meditation.


    Bryan took two deep breaths and then entered a trans-like state.


    Ready to advance to Rank 3 Apprentice!

 Chapter 40 Illusion Part I

    ?A few hourster, Bryan exhaled a deep breath and opened his eyes. His pitch-ck eyes were brighter than ever before. He had finally advanced to Rank 3 Apprentice!


    He took a moment to observe his mind runes and confirmed that everything was smooth and perfect. He grabbed his silver pocket watch from the bedside table and looked at the time.


    "Hmm, it''s only 8 pm," Bryan mumbled as he got up from his bed and went to the kitchen.


    He was nning to make himself some dinner and then start refining his pocket watch as well as get used to the three Rank 0 Spells that he had gotten from Detective Watson. Bryan was really excited at the prospect of finally being able to cast spells.


    However, he couldn''t cast them in his apartment as one of the spells was destructive in nature, the other could only be used in the dark, and thest one was only effective in a fight and not practice.


    As Bryan was cooking himself some steak in the kitchen, he thought to himself, ''Fuck, should I get myself a maid? Cooking food and doing household chores is really time-consuming.''


    After having a hearty meal, Bryan went back to his bedroom. He sat on his bed and started to refine his silver pocket watch. Two hourster he switched to memorizing the three Rank 0 spells.


    By the time he was done with all this, Bryan waspletely and utterly exhausted. He kept the three spell books beside him on the bed and instantly fell asleep.


    Bryan opened his eyes and found himself standing in front of his apartment on 7 Robinson Street again. He was in a dream!


    He looked around in puzzlement and thought to himself, ''What the fuck is happening? It''s the same dream I had when I advanced to Rank 2 Apprentice.''


    After taking a few steps to look around, Bryan suddenly froze in his spot as he said, "Wait! I can think!? And even control my body? This is way different from thest dream!"


    Bryan calmed himself down and thoroughly inspected this dream. He had to find out why he was pulled into a dream every time he advanced a rank.


    In the Transcendent world, strange and mysterious things happened all the time. And most of them weren''t a good thing.


    The colors in this dream appeared to be very saturated. And when Bryan observed a particr object or area closely, he would begin to see them start to form beautiful patterns.


    As he marveled at the beautiful scenery around him, Bryan turned his head and looked up at the sky. Then his mouth went wide as his eyes filled with incredulity.


    Up in the sky, he could see a vast number of stars and nebs. It looked as if someone had used the night sky as a canvas and painted the cosmos on it.


    The night sky wasn''t just ck. It was full of all sorts of colors; purple, green, blue, yellow, orange, etc. Bryan had never seen something so magnificent in his entire life.


    Just as he was admiring the beauty of the night sky, Bryan was pulled back into reality as he opened his eyes. He looked around and saw that he was back in his bedroom and it was already morning.


    The early morning sunlight shone in his room through the window. The leaves on the trees outside continued to turn brown and orange as Damascus City weed the arrival of the fall season.


    Bryan sat up on the bed and sighed, "What a beautiful dream!"


    He had never seen something so beautiful in his life. His heart was filled with awe as well as a hint of fear. Every time he advanced, he was pulled into this dream and he couldn''t even resist it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan didn''t know if this was a good thing or not. He contemted whether to ask Detective Watson about this strange dream or not. Ultimately Bryan decided to ask him about this after bing a Transcendent.


    He got up from the bed and stretched his limbs. Then he went to the bathroom and prepared for the day ahead.


    ¡­


    98 West 10th Street.


    Inside the bedroom on the second floor of the slightly dpidated, red-colored building, Kennyy on the bed, writhing in pain.


    The muscles on his face kept contorting, as a gray-colored mist continued to phase in and out.


    "Arghhh!" Kenny grabbed and pulled at his hair as he screamed in agony.


    Worm-shaped pustules kept forming all over his face and started to wriggle. All of a sudden, Kenny''s eyes turned bloodshot as he arched his back and startedughing maniacally.


    "Hahaha kill, kill, kill! Heart, liver, kidneys¡­hungry so hungry! Gotta eat, gotta kill, gotta eat! Hehehe!" Kenny sat up on the bed. Gray mist covered his face and it returned to its handsome appearance again.


    To be precise, he used his Transcendent innate ability to create an illusion over his face.


    His face was still the same, covered with pustules but to others, he appeared to be a good-looking man with ck hair parted from the middle, brown eyes, and a thin ck mustache.


    Kenny got up from his bed and just stood there silently for a minute. Then his eyes curved like crescent moons and he grinned from ear to ear as he mumbled, "Time to kill! Time to eat!"


    ¡­


    Bryan had just finished eating dinner after returning to his apartment. His day was the same as usual.


    Studying with Detective Watson, practicing gun shooting at the underground shooting range in the police station, meditating, and refining his silver pocket watch.


    Starting tonight, he would go and investigate the list of 27 people in the middle-ss neighborhood whom Detective Watson suspected to be the killer.


    He wore his windbreaker on top of his three-piece ck suit, exited his apartment, and called for a public carriage. The public carriage services in Damascus usually stopped by 11 pm at night. Currently, it was slightly past 9 pm.


    Bryan instructed the driver to head to 10th street. He had to go investigate two suspects who currently lived on 10th Street. One was at 7 East 10th Street and the other at 98 West 10th Street.


    He first went to the suspect on East 10th Street.

 Chapter 41 Illusion Part II

    ?98 West 10th Street


    In the dark of the night, Kenny carried an unconscious girl over his shoulder and sneakily entered his two-storied, red-colored house.


    The girl was wearing a white-colored long dress. She had blonde silky hair and a pretty face. But currently, the right side of her head was bloody. Half of her hair was blonde while the other had been dyed a shade of dark red.


    Clearly, Kenny had attacked her on the head and knocked her out unconscious. He took the girl to the basement. The basement was one big room made up of gray bricks and there was a steel table in one corner.


    It had four small belt straps on each corner of the table to restrain the limbs of the person on it. Around the table, there was dried-up blood on the floor as well as the walls.


    Adjacent to the table, there were all kinds of weapons hung on the wall. There were almost a dozen types of knives of different shapes and sizes, metal forceps, and the most noticeable of them all was a cleaver whose de was full of dried blood stains.


    Kenny walked to the steel table and gently ced the young girl on it. Then he proceeded to tie her hands and feet to the table with the belt straps.


    While he was doing this, a gray mist appeared on his handsome face. When the gray mist receded, his true appearance came into view, one that was covered in squirming worm-like pustules.


    Kenny smiled widely and licked his lips with his pointy tongue. His mouth started to drool as he said hoarsely, "Hehehe, time to eat!"


    ¡­


    7 East 10th Street.


    Bryan exited the four-storied apartment building with a slightly disappointed look. The suspect he had just interviewed was a 24-year-old man who had lost his parents and younger sister three years back in a train ident.


    Initially, when the steam train had just started operating, there were a few times when it railed off the tracks or some other malfunction urred, causing a lot of passengers to lose their lives.


    The man he had interviewed just now was a victim of such an ident. He too was present in the train ident, however, he was lucky enough to survive with just one broken leg.


    However, his family had perished. Ever since then, he locked himself in his apartment and turned to drugs and alcohol to cope with the loss of his family.


    After asking a few questions and checking his house, Bryan concluded that a cripple such as him couldn''t be the murderer. Maybe it was just him being prejudiced but Bryan had a gut feeling that this wasn''t the person he was looking for.


    Hence, he left his apartment and called for another public carriage to go to the next location on West 10th Street.


    He got onto the carriage and instructed the driver on where to go. Bryan took out his silver pocket watch from his suit vest and checked the time. It was already 10 pm.


    ''I need to get this over with quickly or else I won''t find a public carriage to go back hometer.'' Bryan sighed as he looked out the window at the night sky.


    Compared to the night sky he had seen in his dream, the current one was simply too nd.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After 10 minutes, the public carriage stopped in front of a two-storied, red-colored, slightly dpidated house. Bryan got off the carriage, paid the driver, and thanked him.


    Bryan then walked towards the red-colored house and knocked on the main door twice. After about a minute, he still didn''t receive any response.


    ''Could this guy not be at home?'' Bryan thought in his heart. He knocked on the door again. If he still didn''t receive any response, he would leave then.


    Meanwhile, in the basement of the house, Kenny, who was standing in front of the blonde girl tied to the table, had a twisted expression on his face.


    The blonde girl had gained consciousness at some point but she still kept her eyes shut pretending to be knocked out. When she heard the knocks from upstairs, her eyelids twitched slightly but this went unnoticed by Kenny.


    Kenny wasn''t even focusing on her. He had just heard someone knocking at his door. He wanted to just ignore the knocks and pretend as if he wasn''t there. But the voice in his head kept whispering, ''More food! More food!''


    He struggled for a long time as the pustules on his face kept squirming incessantly. After a few moments, he calmed down as if he had made a decision.


    The gray mist covered his face again, turning him to his handsome appearance. He smiled like a polite gentleman, took a knife hung on the wall, and went up the stairs to open the main door.


    Bryan, who had waited for quite a while outside the door, sighed and turned around to leave. Just as he had taken two steps, the main door opened behind him.


    He turned back around to look at a handsome man in his early 20s, with ck hair, brown eyes, and a thin mustache, looking at him with a smile.


    "Forgive me, Mister. I was busy making food. How may I help you?" Kenny smiled politely.


    Bryan disyed a fake smile and replied, "Sorry for bothering you sote at night. Are you Mr. Kenny Adams?"


    Kenny smiled and nodded, "That''s me."


    Bryan approached him and said seriously, "Mr. Adams, I''m here on behalf of the police to investigate the recent serial murders that have been happening around in the neighborhood. I wonder if you can answer a few of my questions?"


    Kenny''s expression didn''t change at all when heard the term ''serial murders''. Instead, he gestured for Bryan toe in and replied, "Of course, sir. Pleasee in. I too want that murderer to be found as soon as possible."


    Seeing him cooperate, Bryan nodded his head and entered the house.


    After he passed through the main door, Kenny shut the door behind him. He walked a few steps behind Bryan as his lips curled up into a malicious grin.


    He slowly took out the knife from behind which was tucked inside his pants. Kenny held the knife in his right hand and slowly got closer to Bryan who seemed to be oblivious to what was happening.


    Kenny raised his right hand, about to stab Bryan in the back. Right at that moment, a distressed female scream was heard from the basement, "Help! Help! Somebody help me!"

 Chapter 42 Illusion Part III

    ?As soon as Bryan heard the scream from downstairs, he went on high alert. At the same time, his spiritual force was triggered. This meant that he was in danger!


    He instinctively bent over and at the same time used his right leg to execute a back kick. Kenny, who was trying to stab Bryan from behind, missed his attack, only slightly grazing Bryan''s right arm.


    Instead, he was kicked right in the stomach and flew backward in the direction of the main door. Bryan turned around and immediately took out his pistol from his underarm holster.


    He aimed the pistol at Kenny who was grimacing in pain by the door and without any hesitation pulled the trigger.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The next moment, something that Bryan had never expected even in his wildest dreams to happen, happened. Instead of the bullets hitting Kenny''s body and blood spurting out.


    What Bryan saw was bullets passing through Kenny and hitting the door behind him. As for Kenny, his body slowly dissipated like a phantom as he disappeared from the spot.


    Bryan''s pupils dted as only a single word echoed in his mind, ''Transcendent!''


    Panic began to creep into Bryan''s heart as he had never fought a Transcendent before. Well, he did fight with Detective Watson but that was only sparring. Moreover, Detective Watson had never used any of his Transcendent abilities.


    He took a few deep breaths and calmed his heart. Bryan''s mind went on full alert as he used his spiritual force to extend out of his body for about 30 cm.


    This was the embryonic form of spiritual sense that could only be used by a Transcendent after they''ve formed their sea of consciousness! The reason why Bryan could already do this now was because of his excellent talent and aptitude.


    Bryan was currently in the living room as he looked around warily. He took out a curved ck dagger from the side of his waist. He held it in his left hand in a reverse grip. While his right hand held the pistol and rested on top of his left hand.


    Bryan slowly continued to rotate and surveyed everything in the living room. His embryonic spiritual sense suddenly sensed a disturbance on his right. He immediately crouched and rolled to his left.


    At the same time, Kenny appeared on Bryan''s right and shed his knife horizontally in a ferocious manner. But he missed again.


    Bryan, who had just positioned himself stably after the roll, aimed his gun at Kenny again and pulled the trigger.


    Bang Bang!


    The first bullet missed but the second bullet dug into Kenny''s left arm. Kenny waspletely unprepared for the counterattack. After getting shot at, he disappeared into gray smoke again.


    Bryan on the other side cursed silently, ''Fuck! How the fuck did I miss his head? I only have 1 bullet now and he won''t give me the time to reload.''


    He got up to his feet and surveyed his surroundings again. Not long after, Bryan''s embryonic spiritual sense was triggered and he rolled forward again.


    But this time Kenny didn''t attack himself, instead, he threw his knife at Bryan. Meanwhile, he had already postponed himself right in front of Bryan after thetter had rolled forward.


    Bryan didn''t even have time to look up after he rolled when all of a sudden he was kicked right in the face by Kenny. He flew backward andnded on the floor face up.


    He lifted his head and saw Kenny walk towards him with a twisted expression. He no longer had the handsome appearance, instead, his face now was full of worm-like pustules.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Instead of shooting hisst bullet at Kenny, Bryan smirked and formed a spell structure in his mind with spiritual force. Then he muttered softly, "Earth Spear!"


    The floor underneath Kenny started to rumble, then all of sudden four solid mud spears protruded from the ground and stabbed at the unguarded Kenny.


    Kenny was so shocked that he just barely managed to dodge the attack by jumping backward. But right when he was in mid-air, Bryan aimed his pistol at him as hey on the floor and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    This time the bullet lodged into Kenny''s left shoulder. Blood spurted out as he grunted in pain and fell to the floor. However, he disappeared into smoke again the moment his back touched the ground.


    Bryan stood up, threw his pistol to the ground, and unsheathed his other curved dagger from the side of his waist.


    He held both his curved daggers in a reverse grip and took on abat stance, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Hehehe, so you''re one of them too huh?" Kenny''s deranged voice was heard from all corners of the room.


    Bryan looked around but couldn''t find Kenny anywhere. All of a sudden Kenny appeared right in front of him, about half a dozen steps away.


    Bryan sneered, "Finally sick of hid-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, another Kenny appeared on his right. Then another one appeared on his left. And then another behind him.


    He was now surrounded by four Kennys. Bryan started to panic again as he thought, ''I''m fucked! Who''s the real one?''


    All four Kennys startedughing. All of them looked the same, their faces covered in worm-like pustules that were squirming, giving one the urge to puke. The nails on their hands had turned ck and pointy.


    ''Fuck me! What kind of Transcendent is this?'' Bryan looked at the Kenny in front of him and felt his back turn cold. He had never seen such an abomination before.


    "Give me your liver, your heart, your kidneys¡­Gotta eat! Gotta kill! Gotta eat! Hehehe" All four Kennys spoke in unison and attacked Bryan at once.


    Bryan tightly gripped his daggers and braced for the iing attacks.


    He shed his right dagger at the Kenny who was attacking him from the front. The dagger shed through his body with ease. However, this Kenny wasn''t real. He disappeared into gray smoke.


    Meanwhile, the Kenny behind him wed at him but it was toote for Bryan to block it. He could only slightly turn his body so that his vitals weren''t hit.


    Kenny''s ws shed through Bryan''s left shoulder, tearing his clothes and leaving deep gashes on his skin and muscles.


    Bryan grunted in pain, but before he could counter-attack, the other two Kennys attacked simultaneously from the sides.


    Seeing no way out, Bryan carved another spell structure in his mind as he spoke in a cold voice, "Shadow Chains!"

 Chapter 43 Illusion (Finale)

    ?Half a dozen thick ck chains emerged from Bryan''s shadow. The ends of the chains were made of sharp arrow-shaped heads.


    These Shadow Chainsunched themselves at lightning speed and each of the three remaining Kennys was pierced by two shadow chains.


    Two Kennys disappeared into smoke, while the third one was stabbed in the chest and the stomach by the two shadow chains. Blood spurted out of his wounds as he coughed up even more blood.


    Bryan appeared to be rxed but didn''t drop his guard in the slightest. He slowly walked up to Kenny with a smirk on his face as he said, "Didn''t expect that now, did you?"


    But all he got in reply was Kenny turning into smoke along with his blood. It was an illusion!


    Bryan had already expected this. His eyes narrowed as he raised his daggers to get into abat stance. But before he could do that, the real Kenny appeared behind him, grabbed his head, and smashed it on the floor.


    "Arrgghhhh" Bryan grunted in pain as his face smashed against the wooden nks on the floor. He intentionally loosened the grip on his daggers. Kenny took this opportunity to kick away the daggers.


    He turned Bryan around with a kick to his sides. Bryan''s nose was already broken at this point from the previous attack as blood gushed out of his nostrils.


    Kenny approached him whileughing maniacally. His left arm was already hanging limply to the side after being shot twice.


    Bryan who was in a daze after the attack on his head previously, saw Kenny walk toward him. He positioned himself on top of Bryan and sat down on his stomach.


    Then Kenny raised his right hand andnded a solid punch to Bryan''s face. He continued to punch over and over again while he kept screaming like a madman, "Gotta eat, gotta eat, gotta eat! Hahaha!"


    Bryan''s face was slightly swollen andpletely covered in blood. He had forgotten how many times he had been punched in the face. He was struggling to grab that tiny strain of consciousness and stay awake. Waiting for the right opportunity!


    At this moment, Kenny stopped punching. Then he grabbed Bryan''s neck and started choking him with all his might as he shouted, "Die, die, die! I''m Hungry! I wanna eat!"


    Bryan''s eyes turned red as he struggled to breathe. He weakly lifted his right hand and grabbed Kenny''s face trying to push him away.


    Kenny simplyughed disdainfully at Bryan''s futile struggle. But all of a sudden hisughter came to an abrupt halt and his pupils dted.


    Because at some point, a concealed narrow de had extended out from underneath Bryan''s right wrist. The de stabbed through Kenny''s hideous face and came out through the back of his head.


    Feeling Kenny''s grip loosen on his neck, Bryan sneered, "Heh, gotcha!"


    Kenny limply fell over Bryan. Thetter didn''t avoid the dead body falling on him as he tooy there silently, trying to catch his breath.


    After a few minutes, Bryan pushed Kenny who was on top of him to the side. Then he got up to his feet with great effort.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan looked around the living room where the fight had taken ce. Everything was a mess. The tables, chairs, and sofa were all destroyed. There was also a pit on the floor from which the Earth Spears had protruded.


    Then he looked at Kenny''s lifeless body. His face was still the same hideous as before and a small pool of blood had formed underneath his head.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh, ''Who would have thought that the killer was actually a Transcendent?''


    He then grabbed his broken nose and forcefully positioned it back to normal. With a cracking sound, Bryan bent over in pain as he grunted, "FUCK!"


    His eyes started to water at the pain inflicted by repositioning his broken nose back. But the good news was that it was back to normal again. Although, he would still need to take some medicinal potions.


    Right at that moment, a young patrolling police officer entered the house warily with his pistol raised. He had heard the gunshots and themotion so he rushed over immediately.


    He happened to see Bryan standing there in the living room, his face covered in blood and the area around his left eye slightly swollen.


    "Raise your hands, don''t move!" He screamed nervously at Bryan. Right now, Bryan looked very scary with his face covered in blood and the top half of his suit also full of blood stains.


    Bryan turned to look at the young police officer. He squinted his eyes and asked, "Dn? Is that you?"


    He went to the shooting range at the police station every other day. Hence, he was quite familiar with most of the police officers there. He naturally knew this new police recruit, Dn.


    Dn was surprised to see that the other party had recognized him. He looked closely and then he was taken aback as he asked in surprise, "Mr. Bryan!? What the hell happened here?"


    Bryan shook his head and pointed at Kenny''s dead body, "That''s the serial killer who had been murdering young teenagers. Dn listen to me! Go to the Wisdom Church and look for Bishop Walls. Tell him that the serial killer is dead and mention to him that he wasn''t an ordinary person."


    He emphasized thest sentence, making sure that Dn said this to Bishop Walls.


    Dn was confused as he asked back, "The Church? Why them? Shouldn''t I inform the police station first?"


    Bryan shook his head, "No Dn, this is imperative. Inform Bishop Walls first and then you can go to the police station. Do me this favor, please. I''ll owe you one."


    Dn hesitated for a moment and then nodded his head, "All right!"


    Then he turned back around and ran out of the house. Having the student of the famous Detective Watson owe him a favor was a big deal for Dn.


    Besides, it''s not like he wasn''t going to report to the police station. He would just do it after he informed the Church.

 Chapter 44 Aftermath

    ?Seeing Dn agree to his proposal, Bryan sighed in relief. If the police arrived here first and saw Kenny who currently looked like a monster, they would definitely freak out.


    After all, Transcendent rted stuff was a very closely guarded secret. Very few people in the world knew about it. That''s why he had asked Dn to inform the Church first. The Church could definitely deal with the aftermath of this situation.


    Bryan picked up a tablecloth lying on the ground and covered Kenny''s face with it. Then he rushed to the second floor.


    The Church officials would be here very soon and he didn''t have much time. Bryan wasn''t looking for money or anything of that sort. No, he was searching for the meditation technique or the potion recipe for Kenny''s Transcendent Path.


    Although Bryan wasn''t sure if he could find it in the house, it didn''t hurt to try.


    There were three rooms on the second floor. He hurriedly searched through the guest room and the bedroom and found nothing except around 100 Pounds in cash. Naturally, Bryan kept the money. Next, he entered Kenny''s study.


    He scoured through the ce, looking in between book pages and behind the bookshelf. Finally, he arrived at Kenny''s table. He checked through all the papers and books kept on it but didn''t find what he was looking for.


    Bryan then searched through the two drawers and was thoroughly disappointed. Right when he was about to close the second drawer, he noticed a hidden switch buried under the parchment papers inside.


    His eyes shone with expectation as he took out the papers again and pressed the switch. With a click, anotherpartment opened up inside the drawer.


    Bryan pulled open the hiddenpartment and inside it, he found two sheets of ancient-looking parchment papers. He picked it up and read the contents on the first parchment paper.


    The text was written in Ancient Hymmnos. It read: ''Rank 1 Illusion Path potion recipe. Main Ingredients: Every drop of an adult Khari Fish''s blood & One Timber Peacock''s egg. Supplementary ingredients: 50ml of purified water, 5 drops of crimson weed juice¡­''


    Then, he read the second parchment paper which contained the Rank 1 Illusion Path Meditation Technique. Bryan smiled widely as he hurriedly stuffed the two parchment papers inside the inner pocket of his vest coat.


    This potion recipe and meditation technique weren''t for him but for Grace. He had promised Grace to look for it when they had first met. Now, he had finally found it. Bryan felt that the Illusion Path would really suit her.


    After keeping the two parchment papers, Bryan took two random papers from the drawer, stuffed them inside the hiddenpartment, and then closed it. He made sure that his blood stains weren''t present in any of those ces he had touched.


    Bryan made sure that everything was the same as before he came here and then immediately left the room. He headed straight for the basement where he had heard the screams of the girl when he entered the house.


    ''So the fucker was an Illusion Path Transcendent. Now it all makes sense." Bryan thought in his heart as he approached the basement.


    His fight with Kenny was really taxing on him. After casting Earth Spear and Shadow Chains, Bryan''s spirituality hadpletely dried out. Using the embryonic form of spiritual sense, in the beginning, had also taken a severe toll on his mind.


    Kenny was a really difficult opponent to fight against. If it wasn''t for Bryan''s Mystiko des that were concealed under his bracers and him leading Kenny to believe that he had already lost the fight after losing the curved daggers, Bryan would have surely died.


    As Bryan analyzed his battle with Kenny, he reached the basement and found a youngdy in herte teens struggling to free herself from the steel table.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She had blonde hair but half of it was covered in her blood and her white dress also had some blood stains on it. Her light blue eyes stared at Bryan in horror.


    Bryan approached her with a smile and said, "Miss, everything is alright now. Please allow me to untie y-"


    But before Bryan could finish what he was saying, the blonde youngdy started crying as she screamed, "No! Stay away from me, monster!"


    Bryan''s smile froze as his eyebrows twitched. He cursed in his heart, ''The fuck? Lady, I just fought a life-and-death battle to rescue you. Perhaps a simple thank you would have sufficed. Who are you calling a monster?''


    The scene of Bryan''s entire face covered in blood and smiling at her had really scared the living daylights out of the blonde youngdy.


    Bryan could only shrug his shoulders and sigh, "Fine. Stay where you are then. I''m going back up."


    With that said, Bryan turned around and prepared to leave.


    "W-wait!" But right then, the youngdy''s voice called out to him from behind. Bryan turned around and raised his one eyebrow as he asked, "What is it?"


    The youngdy stammered as she mustered her courage to speak, "W-who are you? And what about the other guy?"


    "Me? Hmm, you could say I''m with the police. As for the other guy, he''s dead." Bryan replied nonchntly.


    "Dead!?" The youngdy was severely shocked as she looked at Bryan who was acting as if a fly had died instead of a person.


    Bryan nodded his head and asked back, "Do you want me to untie you or not?"


    The youngdy with blonde hair hesitated for a moment and then nodded her head weakly. Bryan approached her and undid all the belt straps tying her limbs to the steel table.


    Then without saying another word, he turned around and headed back upstairs. He was so exhausted, both mentally and physically, that he just wanted to find a ce to sleep.


    But he couldn''t yet. He still had to deal with the Church officials and give them a recount of what took ce.


    The blonde youngdy saw Bryan turn around and head upstairs. She hesitated for a long time and then finally followed him upstairs.


    Aftering to the living room, Bryan found a corner and sat down with his back against the wall. He instructed the youngdy who had nearly met her doom tonight, to not leave until the police arrived at the scene.


    Seeing the youngdy obediently stand beside him without saying a word, Bryan then shut his eyes to get some rest and patiently waited for the people from the Church to arrive.

 Chapter 45 Heal

    ?After receiving Dn''s message about a possible Transcendent case in the middle-ss neighborhood, Bishop Walls immediately set off with a team of Transcendents for 98 West 10th Street.


    The reason why he had gone personally was naturally because of Bryan. Dn had informed that although the serial killer was dead, Bryan had received heavy injuries. And Bryan was Detective Watson''s only student.


    Bishop Walls knew very well how much Detective Watson doted on Bryan. Every time he woulde to the Church and meet him, he would always show off his student''s progress.


    Therefore, he felt that he had to take some responsibility so as to continue to foster a healthy rtionship with Detective Watson.


    Soon, three carriages stopped in front of the two-storied, red-colored building on 98 West 10th Street. Bishop walls stepped off the carriage and led the team of Transcendents to enter the house.


    The main door of the house was already opened, however, it had three bullet holes in it. Bishop Walls looked at it for a moment and then proceeded to head inside.


    After entering, what came into his view was arge living room with the tables, chairs, and couches all strewn around and mostly destroyed. There was a small pit towards the center of the living room.


    One look and he could figure out that a battle had taken ce here. Moreover, there was also some residual spiritual force lingering in the air.


    ? In one of the corners of the living room, near the stairs that led to the basement, Bishop Walls saw a blondedy in herte teens wearing a white dress standing anxiously. She had a pretty appearance but right now she looked quite miserable.


    Half of her blonde hair was covered in blood. Her white dress also had some blood stains on it. Currently, she had her face down as she fidgeted with her fingers,pletely unaware of the people that had entered.


    Bishop Walls then turned his gaze to the bloodied figure who was sitting beside her. The figure had his back resting against the wall. One of his legs was straightened out while the other was folded.


    This figure was naturally Bryan. His face was covered in blood and so was the top half of the suit he was wearing. Currently, he was sleeping soundly.


    Bishop walls shook his head and sighed as he thought, ''This kid, every time I see him he''s always covered in blood.''


    He turned around and looked at the burly figure who was wearing a grey suit, a ck trench coat, and a ck top hat and instructed him, "Robert, take your team and take care of the dead body over there."


    Robert nodded and replied obediently, "Yes, Father."


    Then Robert led a team of six Transcendents to go and investigate what had happened here.


    Bishop Walls then looked at the youngdy with brown hair and brown eyes wearing white priest clothes of the Church and said, "Livia,e with me. You need to treat the kid again!"


    This youngdy was Priest Livia who had taken care of Bryan after his fight with Johnny more than a month back.


    "Did I really need toe here, Father? Bryan looks okay to me, to be honest." Priest Livia pursed her lips.


    Bishop walls only shook his head and smiled. Then he instructed another young man in his twenties with short brown hair and brown eyes, "Ron, take the girl outside and ask her about what happened."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay," replied Ron. Then he approached the young girl standing beside Bryan.


    The blonde young girl was suddenly rmed to find so many people entering the house without her notice. But then she saw Bishop Walls and Priest Livia who were wearing the clothes of the Church of Wisdom and sighed in relief.


    Ron approached her and smiled amiably, "Young Miss, my name is Ron. Could you pleasee with me outside and exin to me what happened to you and how you ended up here?"


    The blonde youngdy nodded meekly and followed Ron out. After almost experiencing the cold touch of death earlier tonight, she was finally able to rx a little.


    Bishop Walls and Priest Livia walked toward the sleeping Bryan. Then thetter crouched down, pointed her right palm at Bryan''s face, and muttered, "Heal."


    Green light covered her palm and brightly shone on Bryan.


    Bryan on the other hand, who was in a slumber suddenly felt his body feel warm andfortable. The fatigue was gradually diminishing and the injuries he had sustained during the fight were slowly healing.


    He weakly opened his eyes and all he could see in his vision was a bright green light. He thought inwardly, ''What is this? Feels so good!''


    The green light soon vanished and he saw Priest Livia ring at him, "You little troublemaker! Why are you always getting beaten up? Hmph, I was about to go get some sleep but was forced toe here to heal you."


    Bryan was slightly taken aback. Then he smiled bitterly and replied, "My apologies, Priest Livia. I didn''t know the serial killer would turn out to be a Transcendent."


    Listening to Bryan apologize, Priest Livia''s eyes softened but she still continued to scold, "Hmph! Next time be more careful. And how the hell can you fall asleep just like that? What if the killer had an aplice?"


    Bryan''s expression froze as he thought, ''Fuck! She''s right. I''m so stupid. How could I fall asleep?''


    Then he replied seriously, "You''re right. I''ll keep this in mind."


    Bishop Walls then came forth and smiled as he asked Bryan, "Child, are you feeling better now?"


    Bryan nodded, "Yes, Father. Thank you foring at such ate hour."


    Bishop Walls shook his head, "It''s quite all right. It is our duty to handle Transcendent rted cases. In fact, it was wise of you to call us before the police."


    Then he added, "Now, Bryan, tell me what transpired here tonight."


    Bryan nodded his head and then recounted everything that happened tonight, from the beginning of his investigation to finally rescuing the blonde youngdy from the basement.

 Chapter 46 Unfinished Business

    ?Bishop Walls and Priest Livia attentively listened to Bryan''s recount. Thetter''s expression slowly turned to that of astonishment. Only now did she realize that Bryan was still a Rank 3 Apprentice!


    With a Transcendent criminal dead, Priest Livia wrongly assumed that Bryan too was a Transcendent. But she couldn''t have been more wrong.


    ''To be able to kill a Transcendent as a Rank 3 Apprentice¡­'' Priest Livia thought in incredulity.


    The transition from an Apprentice to a Transcendent was a qualitative one. It was aplete change in the very essence of a person. That''s why she was so shocked to realize Bryan kill a Transcendent.


    Although cases of an Apprentice killing a Transcendent were not umon. It was mostly a group of Apprentices against an individual Transcendent. Bryan killing a Transcendent in a one-on-one fight spoke volumes about his talent andbat skills.


    After listening to Bryan''s report, Bishop Walls'' eyebrows furrowed as he muttered, "Face full of pustules, long ck nails¡­and illusion?"


    Robert, who at some point had arrived beside the three of them replied with a nod, "He''s right, Father. This Kenny Adams most likely lost control after taking the Transcendent potion and was in the process of turning into a monster."


    "My guess is, he either directly became a Transcendent without bing an Apprentice first or he only took the potion and didn''t practice the Transcendent meditation technique.


    Furthermore, the Khari Fish which is the main ingredient for the Illusion Path Transcendent potion recipe is known to feed on the inner organs of animals, mainly the liver, kidneys, and heart." Robert added.


    Bishop Walls nodded, "That is most likely the case. The mental imprint brought about by the potion must have corrupted his mind, leading him to eat the organs of his victims."


    Then he looked at Bryan with approval and patted his shoulder, "Either way, you did well, Bryan. If you hadn''t killed him today, he might have be even more troublesome to deal withter on."


    ''What good is praise? Are you going to reward me or not?'' Bryan thought in his heart but on the surface, he replied with a faint smile, "If it wasn''t for Kenny having an unstable mental state, I might''ve been the one to die."


    "An unstable Transcendent who has turned into a monster or is in the process of bing one is extremely difficult to deal with. You shouldn''t undermine your efforts, kid." The middle-aged man, with ck hair, a ck beard, and brown eyes, Robert, interjected.


    ''Then give me some mary reward, dammit!'' Bryan screamed inwardly. On the surface, he nodded humbly, though.


    "By the way, kid. Why don''t you join the Silver Owls? With your level of skills, it shouldn''t be a problem." Robert asked Bryan.


    Bryan looked at him in confusion and asked back, "Silver Owls? What''s that?"


    Robert replied with a hint of pride in his eyes, "Silver Owls is the Transcendent Division under the Church of Wisdom. We mostly deal with supernatural cases and rogue Transcendents."


    Bryan''s heart stirred, ''Transcendent Division? Interesting..''


    He hesitated for a moment and replied, "This¡­ I must get permission from my teacher first."


    Robert already knew that Bryan was Detective Watson''s student. He nodded with a faint smile, "No problem."


    After chatting a bit more with Robert, Bishop Walls, and Priest Livia, Bryan bade them farewell. He then borrowed the Church''s private carriage to go back to his apartment.


    It was already past 11 pm and the public carriages had stopped operating by now. After getting dropped off at 7 Robinson Street, Bryan thanked the carriage driver and entered his apartment.


    After locking the door behind him, Bryan haphazardly took off his torn clothes and went to the bathroom to take a warm bath. He had to remove all the dried-up blood and filth from his body before he went to sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    10 minutester, Bryan exited the bathroom with a white towel tied around his waist. He walked to the wardrobe in his bedroom, took out his pajamas, and wore them.


    Then henguidly fell on the bed, instantly falling asleep within moments.


    ¡­


    Thursday, 12th August 1580.


    22 Augustus Street.


    In the study on the second floor of the vi, the early morning sunlight shone through the window, illuminating the rows of books on the bookshelves. The various items in the study and its design gave it a very schrly vibe.


    "So that''s what happened..." Detective Watson who had just finished listening to Bryan''s report aboutst night''s battle nodded his head in understanding.


    "That''s right, teacher." Bryan replied, then he added, "But there''s one thing I don''t understand, how did he get the potion form and the meditation technique for his Transcendent Path?"


    "There could be many reasons for this. For example, he could have gotten it from another Transcendent or he could have found it in some ruins.


    A lot of Transcendents, before their deaths would set up their inheritances in ruins or other ces so that their legacy can be continued on." Detective Watson replied with a smile.


    Bryan was enlightened. Then he asked, "By the way, yesterday a person named Robert asked me to join the Silver Owls. What do you think I should do, teacher?"


    Detective Watson smiled and replied with encouragement, "Joining the Silver Owls will be very beneficial to your growth. You can''t just study and spar with me all day. Having experience in dealing with Transcendent cases will be very helpful to you."


    "All right, teacher. I''ll do as you say. But I''ll join them the beginning of next month. I still have some unfinished business to take care of." Bryan replied.


    This unfinished business that he was referring to was naturally dealing with Jack Brown. He had almost died at his hands. So how could he let him get away with it?


    Detective Watson didn''t ask what this unfinished business was. He simply smiled and nodded. Then he started teaching Bryan mysticism knowledge.


    After studying with Detective Watson for a couple of hours, Bryan had lunch with him and then left for the police station.


    He wanted to go to the shooting range and practice his gun shooting. Bryan thought that he had improved a lot in this aspect. But afterst night, he didn''t think so anymore.


    Only 2 out of 6 bullets had hit Kenny on the body. That too on his shoulder and left arm, whereas Bryan was actually aiming for his head.


    Bryan didn''t getcent just because he managed to kill a Transcendent. He knew that if Kenny was in a rational state, the oue would have been entirely different.


    Therefore, Bryan felt the need to improve all his skills. Be it hand-to-handbat, gun shooting, or spell casting.


    In the Transcendent world, any wrong move could lead to one''s death!

 Chapter 47 Letter To Grace

    ?As soon as Bryan entered the police station, he was greeted with a round of apuse by the officers inside. He was taken aback by this sudden wee.


    Head Constable Smith who was standing at the front, came forward and enthusiastically shook Bryan''s hand as he said, "Congrattions, Mr. Lombardi! Thank you for bringing the serial killer to justice. All of us are extremely grateful for your help."


    ''So that''s what this is about.'' Bryan thought in his heart, then he shamelessly said with a smile, "Of course! It is my duty. I wonder if there''s any reward for helping bring peace and order to Damascus?"


    Officer Smith''s lips couldn''t help but twitch but he still kept a professional smile on his face and replied, "Of course there is. The Damascus Police Station will reward you with 50 Pounds.


    Furthermore, Mr. William Dyke who is the editor of Damascus Daily will publish a front page headline detailing your heroic deeds!"


    ''Tsk! I don''t need fame. More money would have been fine, though.'' Bryan said inwardly but he asked with a puzzled expression, "But why would Mr. Dyke do this? Is it that big of a deal for it to be on the front page?"


    Officer Smith shook his head slightly and smiled, "Looks like you don''t know, Mr. Lombardi. The youngdy you rescued yesterday was the only daughter of Mr. William Dyke, Miss Fiona Dyke."


    Bryan was a little surprised at the identity of the young blondedy he had metst night. But he threw it at the back of his mind. He didn''t really care if he appeared in the newspapers or not.


    To be honest, all Bryan cared about was money and getting stronger.


    Bryan then made a few small talks with Officer Smith and the other police officers he was familiar with. Then he headed to the underground shooting range to begin his gun shooting practice.


    After an hour of shooting practice, Bryan left the police station and took a public carriage back to his apartment. Upon reaching home, Bryan took off his trench coat, hung it on the coat hanger, and sat down on the couch in the living room.


    After resting for a few minutes, he got up and went to his bedroom. Inside his bedroom, there was a study table where Bryan usually worked.


    He sat down on the chair, took out a sheet of paper from the drawer, dipped his quill in ink, and began writing a letter to Grace.


    Bryan was nning to send this letter along with the Illusion Path potion recipe and meditation technique that he took from Kenny''s house, through the post office to Grace''s house in Nadir.


    In the letter, he mentioned to Grace the origins of both the potion recipe and meditation technique. This was because he wanted Grace to further verify the authenticity of the two parchment papers.


    Kenny''s mental state was very erratic and he was in the process of turning into a monster. Naturally, Bryan didn''t want to take a chance and have Grace risk it.


    Therefore, he heavily emphasized Grace to verify the potion recipe and the meditation technique before using it.


    Furthermore, he also wrote about some of the innate abilities that an Illusion Path Transcendent was capable of. These were, naturally, the abilities that he had seen Kenny use in battle.


    After finishing writing the letter, Bryan checked it once for any mistakes. Then he folded the letter and put it inside a white envelope along with the two parchment papers that he had taken from Kenny''s housest night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Earlier in the day, Bryan had already memorized the contents of the two parchment papers and also written down a copy of it and kept it with himself. Of course, he had no intention of using it for himself.


    Then he took a postage stamp that had the famous statue of the Goddess of Wisdom in Nadir on it, licked its backside, and stuck it on the back of the envelope.


    Bryan wrote down the address of Grace''s house in Nadir on the back of the envelope as well. Before Grace left for Damascus, she had already given Bryan her house address.


    Bryan then took the envelope, put it in his suit pocket, and got up from the chair. He took his trench coat from the coat hanger and left the house. Heading to the Damascus Post Office to get this task over with.


    ¡­


    Friday, 20th August 1580.


    Over thest week, Bryan''s daily routine was mostly the same as it had been in the past. Studying with Detective Watson,bat training, shooting practice, and repeating.


    Although doing the same thing could get monotonous, Bryan could feel his growth and he loved the feeling of improving and getting stronger.


    A few days back, Bryan received an invitation to a banquet at Mr. Dyke''s house. He had wanted to formally thank him for saving his only daughter. The banquet would be held a week from now.


    After all, the youngdy whom he had saved, Fiona Dyke, still had to recover from her head injury. Not everyone had a medicinal potion. Bryan epted the invitation. He didn''t really have a reason to refuse.


    On this day, Bryan opened his eyes from meditation. He had finally managed to carve the 29th mind rune. He felt that carving the mind runes was getting harder and taking longer than before.


    But he was a patient man. Detective Watson had reminded him time and again that one could not hasten the process of carving the mind runes. One had to be patient and steady.


    It was 8 pm right now. Bryan got off the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. About fifteen minutester, Bryan got out of the bathroom and changed into his pajamas.


    Then he cooked himself a light dinner which consisted of chicken soup and a baguette. After having his fill, Bryan put the empty bowl and te in the kitchen sink and then headed back to his bedroom.


    He sat back on the bed in a lotus position, his eyes shining with excitement as well as a hint of trepidation. Bryan grabbed his pocket watch that was kept on the bedside table.


    Looking at the intricately designed silver pocket watch in his hands, he took a deep breath and started toplete the refining process.


    Tonight, Bryan would finally be able topletely unseal his pocket watch and unveil the mysteries hidden within!

 Chapter 48 Unsealing The Silver Pocket Watch

    ?After about an hour of refining the pocket watch, Bryan seemed to feel as if something was unlocked. He kept his eyes closed and felt it carefully.


    He could now feel a sort of connection with his silver pocket watch. A connection that signified Bryan''s ownership over it.


    While feeling slightly nervous, Bryan guided his consciousness inside the pocket watch, where he saw a white space so enormous that he momentarily couldn''t find anything topare it to.


    ''As I thought, it''s a space-type storage artifact. And a pretty fucking big one at that!'' Bryan thought in his heart as his eyes widened in surprise.


    After searching around for a while, in the middle of the white space, Bryan found 3 items lying on the ground.


    One was a slightly yellow parchment paper, one was a greenish-brown wooden mask, and thest item was a thick, ck-colored, ancient-looking book.


    Bryan gulped involuntarily and gently wrapped his spiritual force around the 3 items and brought them out of the silver pocket watch.


    All 3 items then appeared on his bed. Bryan put aside his pocket watch and picked up the folded parchment paper first. He had an idea about what this paper might be.


    As Bryan unfolded the paper and saw the contents on it, his eyes moistened and his body trembled ever so slightly. It was yet another letter from his deceased mother. And most likely, also the final one.


    Bryan bit his lower lip and began to read,


    ''My Dear Bryan,


    If you''re reading this, it means that you have advanced to Rank 3 Apprentice and have refined the pocket watch.


    As your loving mother, all I can leave behind for you are these letters and items that can help keep you safe. My sweet child, there are so many things I wish to say to you but I''m afraid I don''t have much time left.


    With the help of the Medici Apprentice meditation technique that I had written down in the previous letter, you will be able to embark on the Path that was created by the founding ancestor of our Medici Family.


    However, you will need to know the history of my ancestors in order to understand the Path you must embark on and its dangers. These secrets you will now learn, I hope, will keep you safe¡­''


    As Bryan read the letter, tears streamed down his face uncontrobly. He could feel the struggle with which her mother had written this letter on her deathbed.


    He could feel her mother''s anxiety through her words. Bryan recalled the time when his mother had given him this pocket watch. She was lying on the bed and her face was deathly pale.


    His father, Vincent, was also present. He was holding her right hand and sobbing. Even though Bryan''s mother was so weak and so close to death, she still looked at Bryan with a doting smile. That was also thest time he had seen her as well as that smile.


    Bryan wiped the tears from his eyes and continued reading the letter,<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Our Medici Family was an ancient family that came into being sometime in the previous era, that is the 3rd era. And the founding ancestor of our family was known as Medici, a High-String Transcendent.


    Our family had a glorious past and my ancestors were all powerful Transcendents who garnered great respect and admiration from the masses.


    However, after the death of our great ancestor, the Medici Family fell into decline. With the death of our great ancestor, the members of the Medici Family were hunted down.


    In the end, very few escaped and scattered to different parts of the world and settled down, changing their names. However, I''m not sure how many of them are still alive.


    Bryan, the reason why I am telling you this, is because under no circumstances are you to reveal that you''re a descendant of the Medici Family. Or the world will hunt you down and kill you.


    I do not know the reason for such deep hatred the others have towards our Medici Family. All I know is that it involves the secrets of the higher Ranks of the Path created by our founding ancestor¡­''


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he thought, ''What could possibly be the reason for the entire world to go against the Medici Family? Did my ancestorsmit some horrible crime in the past that they incurred such wrath?


    Or is it because the others were afraid of the Medici Family? If so, then what were they so afraid of?''


    He had so many questions that he didn''t know the answer to. Bryan made up his mind to gather more information on the Medici Family in the future. He then continued to read,


    ''Others have tried to get their hands on the Path created by our founding ancestor but none have seeded. This is because only a descendant of the Medici Family can walk on the founding ancestor''s Path.


    However, the rest of the world is not privy to this secret. If others, who don''t have the blood of Medici flowing in them, embark on this Path, they will reach a bottleneck in the early stages and never be able to advance.


    Our founding ancestor, Medici, was said to be a heaven-defying genius in his era. And the Path that he created came to be known as the Theft Path!''


    Bryan''s heart churned with tumultuous waves as he read the term ''Theft Path''. For some reason his heart was beating so wildly, he felt as if his chest could explode at any moment.


    Growing up in poverty, Bryan had forgotten how many times he had stolen to survive on the streets. The act of theft came to him so naturally that sometime he would even foolishly think that he was born to be a thief.


    He took a few deep breaths to calm down his heart and sighed, ''No wonder! Every time I thought about quitting stealing after teacher took me in, I just couldn''t stop myself.


    Even now, I subconsciously steal something or the other when I''m in crowded ces. So this was the reason.''


    Bryan shook his head and smiled wryly as he thought, ''It''s because the blood of Medici flows in me!''

 Chapter 49 Mom Loves You The Most

    ?''You will find the potion recipes, meditation technique, as well as the spells from Rank 1 to Rank 3patible with the Theft Path of our Medici Family inside the ck book that I''ve stored in the pocket watch.


    This ck book was written by our founding ancestor, Medici, and my great-grandfather was fortunate enough to obtain it when he migrated from the Central Continent to the Belize Kingdom here in the Western Continent.


    It is a very special book that can only be opened by descendants of the Medici Family. And the key to opening it is the blood of Medici that runs through your veins¡­''


    Bryan turned his gaze to look at the ancient ck book lying on the bed. He reached out for it and tried to open it. And as expected, it wouldn''t even budge.


    ''Looks like it can be only opened with my blood.'' Bryan thought inwardly and then turned his attention back to the letter,


    ''Along with this letter and the ck book, I have also stored an artifact that belonged to our founding ancestor. Bryan, this artifact is very special and I believe it will be very helpful to you.


    In his prime, it is said that our founding ancestor, Medici, wielded 6 God-level artifacts. Some of them have been passed down to the surviving descendants. While some are in the hands of outsiders.


    The one that I have kept inside the pocket watch is one of the 6 God-level artifacts, the mask called Deceit. It is a Transformation Path artifact that can allow its wearer to change their appearance, body structure, voice, as well as soul fluctuations.


    With this artifact, you can change faces to suit your needs and be anyone at any time. Always remember this, Bryan, this mask will help you deceive everyone else but you must never forget your true self.


    As a descendant of the Medici Family, it will be very easy for you to refine this artifact once you imbue it with a drop of your blood¡­''


    Bryan picked up the greenish-brown wooden mask and looked at it silently. The mask looked so ordinary that one could never imagine even in their wildest dreams that it was in fact a God-level artifact.


    Artifacts were also divided into ranks like Transcendents. Rank 1 Artifact, Rank 2 Artifact, and so on. Bryan believed that God-level artifact referred to a Rank 8 Artifact or maybe even the legendary Rank-9 Artifact!


    He continued to read the letter as he became emotional. This was because his mother''s final letter wasing to an end,


    ''I sincerely hope that these items along with the silver pocket watch, which is a space-type storage artifact, help you in your journey. The Transcendent world is full of danger, so you must be careful, my son. Nothing else matters other than your safety.


    Lastly, as a mother, there are important things that I must remind you of. Make sure to eat lots of healthy food and not just sweets that you always used to have as a little boy. Get plenty of rest and do not overwork yourself.


    Make friends that you can trust and rely on. And most importantly, find yourself a good wife and start a family. I''ll be very d knowing that in the future I will be having lots of grandchildren.


    And take care of your father for me. After my passing, you both must continue to support each other. I wish that I could have seen you grow up, my child. But know that you will always find me in your heart.


    Live well, my sweetheart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Mom loves you the most.''


    Large drops of tears fell on the parchment paper as Bryan sobbed silently on the bed, his body trembling. The moonlight shone through the window and cast a pale light upon his lonely back.


    "Mom¡­ Dad has passed away too. I pray to the Goddess that you two are together wherever you are. If there is a next life, I pray that you both find each other again." Bryan mumbled as his tears kept on flowing.


    He could no longer control his emotions and broke down, wailing loudly on the bed. The feeling of loneliness and the deep emotions that he had buried deep down in his heart for all these years, finally resurfaced like a dam bursting open.


    He cried until his throat went dry and could no longer produce any sound. Bryany on his bed as he kept staring at the ceiling in a daze. Hey there for a long while even after the tears had dried up on his face.


    Then, a thought that gave him a sense of warmth andfort appeared in his mind. It was of Detective Watson gently smiling at him and teaching him how to read. Bryan couldn''t help but faintly smile as he thought of him.


    "That''s right. I still have my teacher." Bryan mumbled as he sat up on his bed. In his heart, he had long since treated Detective Watson as his family. After all, he was the only person who had extended a helping hand to him when he was at his lowest.


    Bryan got off his bed and went to the bathroom to wash his face. On the way, he stopped by the kitchen to burn thest letter his mother had left him. Needless to say, he had to destroy it since it contained so many secrets.


    It pained him to watch the letter slowly burn over the gas stove. But Bryan knew that this had to be done. If by chance, someone found this letter, it would be the death of him.


    A few minutester, Bryan exited the bathroom after having washed his face. He had now already calmed his emotions to the best of his ability and was back to his usual self.


    He then sat on the bed, grabbed the ancient-looking ck book, and ced it on hisp. The thickness of the book was the length of his pinky finger and the surface of the book was pitch ck in color.


    Bryan bit on his thumb in order to squeeze out a bit of his blood. He soon frowned and mumbled, "The fuck? Why won''t any bloode out? Since when has biting fingers be so hard?"


    He tried a few more times but still failed. Bryan, then grumpily got off the bed and took the book to his study table. He sat on the chair and then reached out for his quill.


    After slightly piercing his thumb with the quill, finally he could see a tiny bit of blood seeping from the wound. He ced his hand over the ck book and then squeezed his thumb with his index finger.


    As soon as a few drops of his bloodnded on the ck book, it began to slightly tremble, and then ck light shone from the surface of the book.


    ''This is it! The Path that I must embark on.'' Bryan thought in his heart as his eyes shone with anticipation.

 Chapter 50 Theft Path

    ?The ck bookpletely absorbed Bryan''s blood. Following that, strange runes appeared on the surface of the book. The runes were full of mystery and very fascinating to look at.


    For a moment, Bryan couldn''t keep his eyes off the runes on the surface of the book. Because he found it to be strangely familiar.


    ''That''s right! These runes are kind of simr to the mind runes in the Medici Apprentice meditation technique¡­hmm, but not entirely.'' Bryan thought.


    The runes wriggled around on the surface of the book like little snakes, finally forming into words in Ancient Hymmnos that read, ''Book of Medici.''


    Bryan involuntarily gulped his saliva and turned the hardcover of the book over. The pages of the book were slightly yellowish in color, disying the vicissitudes of time. The following quote was written on the front page of the Book of Medici,


    ''It is human nature to try and ovee one''s limitations. But what if we had the power to instantly obtain the qualities that we envy in others? Would it bring us gratification? Or a thirst that can never be quenched?''


    Bryan was in a daze as he read the words that were most likely written by his great ancestor, Medici. He thought in his heart, ''The power to instantly obtain the qualities that we envy in others¡­Theft!''


    He turned the page over and continued to read,


    ''My descendant, what do you think the eternal truth in this world is? Some may say it is love and friendship, some may say war and ughter, while others may say justice and equality.


    Let me tell you. All those are nothing but illusions! Mere words spoken by delusional idealists. The only truth in this world is using others for your own benefit!


    And the most efficient way to acquire benefits is the Theft Path!


    After all, the strong steal from the weak, the rich from the poor, and the influential from the insignificant. Why? Because of benefit.


    People may think of theft to be a heinous act of shame but it is all a matter of perspective. Steal a life and they call you a murderer. Steal millions of lives and they will call you a conqueror.


    The Theft Path that I have created can allow you to strengthen yourself and steal everything under the heavens. And when cultivated to the extremes, it can steal the very heavens itself!


    In the Low-String Ranks, you will be able to steal any and all material things. In the Mid-String Ranks, you will be able to steal things that aren''t even there.


    And in High-String Ranks, you will be the ultimate thief, the very embodiment of deceit!


    You will be able to deceive the natural order of things and steal concepts such as life, identity, fate, destiny, and even time itself!


    Deceive the whole world and steal everything in existence!


    The world is yours!''


    Bryan''s heartbeat sped up as he finished reading the words of his great-ancestor. To say that he was shocked out of his wits, would be an understatement.


    ''T-this Theft Path¡­deceive everyone and steal everything? Won''t I be invincible if I embark on this Path?'' Bryan couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smirk as he thought this in his heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But he soon shook his head and pped his cheeks twice.


    "No! I cannot becent. Even if Theft Path is invincible, it can only be considered so in theter ranks. I will still need to work hard." Bryan muttered.


    But other than that, the words written by his great ancestor, Medici, deeply resonated with him. At a very early age, Bryan had already realized this truth.


    When his parents passed away, Mark, his father''s direct subordinate took everything that belonged to the Lombardi Family for himself.


    Even his family friends who were supposedly on good terms with the Lombardi Family didn''t even step forward to help him. Why didn''t they? Because they didn''t see any benefits in helping an orphan.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh and think, ''I wonder what experiences my great-ancestor went through in his younger days. What led him to create the Theft Path?''


    He shook his head and threw these thoughts to the back of his mind and continued reading.


    The rest of the book contained the potion recipes and meditation techniques for Rank 1 to Rank 3 of the Theft Path. Moreover, there were also spells from Rank 1 to Rank 3 that werepatible with the Theft Path.


    Bryan skimmed over these parts, trying to look for something else. He found the written cultivation experiences of his great-ancestor, his journal entries, and even some information regarding the various continents of the world.


    However, he couldn''t find any information regarding the Mid-String Ranks of the Theft Path. Towards the end of the book, Bryan only found clues to as to where it might be. And these clues directly led to the Central Continent!


    He couldn''t help but sigh, "I should be grateful that my mother has left me with these precious things. This is a problem for after I''ve reached Rank 3."


    Bryan kept the ck book aside and picked up the greenish-brown mask. He ran his fingers over the surprisingly smooth surface of the mask as he thought in his heart,


    ''Even if I imbue the mask with a drop of my blood, as a God-level artifact, it will still take me a long time to refine it. Fuck it, it doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry anyways.''


    He then wrapped his spiritual force around the mask and the ck book, and then connected his spiritual force to the silver pocket watch, instantly storing both items in it.


    Bryan turned his head and looked at the full moon that was almost hidden behind the clouds with a hint of wistfulness in his eyes.


    "Thank you, mom. Even after your death, you continue to help me. Don''t worry, I will live a good life, I promise." Bryan mumbled softly as his eyes began to redden.


    He gently kept his silver pocket watch inside the drawer of his bedside table and theny on his bed.


    Bryan thought about the times when he was a little child and used to y with his mother and father.


    The times when all he knew was happiness,ughter, and the love of his parents. He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep as a tiny drop of tear slid down his cheek.

 Chapter 51 Shadow Concealment

    ?Saturday, 21st August 1580.


    In a room behind the prayer hall of the Church of Wisdom, Bishop Walls and Detective Watson were having tea and chatting with each other. It was after lunchtime and thetter had finished hand-to-handbat training with Bryan a while back.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Bishop Walls asked, "Detective, what''s the status of your investigation on Sean Marx?"


    Detective Watson shook his head and sighed, "There''s still no progress. I''ve tried to divine his whereabouts but it has resulted in failure. I believe that he has an artifact with him that is impeding my divination."


    Bishop Walls'' eyebrows furrowed as he replied, "Then we only have two options left. One is to get the help of a higher-ranked Transcendent and get them to do the divination. Or carry out the investigation the old-fashioned way."


    "That''s right. Getting help from a Mid-String Transcendent is nigh impossible. Even if they are someone from the Church, it will be very difficult to get their help unless a high price is paid." Detective Watson nodded his head with a bitter smile.


    Bishop Walls could only sigh, "It''s true."


    In this world, everythinges at a price. And free things cost the most.


    Detective Watson added, "Although it''s a bit difficult, I''ll try to get someone from Nadir to help. But I cannot guarantee anything."


    Bishop Walls raised his eyebrow as he asked, "Detective, are you returning to Nadir anytime soon?"


    "Yes. I''ll be leaving in a few days. My wife is inbor and is about to give birth. So I must be there for her. But I''ll return soon once everything there is taken care of." Detective Watson nodded with a warm smile.


    Bishop Walls was pleasantly surprised, "Then I must congratte you in advance, Detective. May the Goddess bless your wife and child."


    Detective Watson smiled, "Thank you, Bishop Walls."


    Then Bishop Walls recalled something and asked, "By the way, Detective, what do you think about Bryan joining the Silver Owls?"


    "Bryan has already spoken to me regarding this. I think it will be a good learning experience for him." Detective Watson nodded.


    "That''s good. Then I''ll let Robert know." Bishop Walls was naturally happy that he would get to nurture such a talented young man.


    If one day in the future Bryan bes an aplished Transcendent, he would naturally not forget this favor from him. Or at least, that''s what Bishop Walls hoped.


    "Oh, and by the way, Bryan has already carved the 29th Mind rune. He will have already be a Transcendent in another eight to ten months." Detective Watson suddenly added with a smug look, pride evident in his eyes.


    Bishop Walls'' lips twitched as he thought, ''This guy¡­ Always showing off!''


    ¡­


    7 Robinson Street.


    Bryan had just finished his dinner and was sitting by the study table thinking about his ns forter tonight. He was nning on raiding Jeffrey Gill''s house!


    Currently, he was writing a letter. More precisely, a ckmail letter. One that was addressed to Jeffrey Gill.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan dipped his quill into the bottle of ink and wrote a few more sentences before finally finishing the letter.


    He read the letter to check for any mistakes. Then he folded it and put it inside an envelope as his lips curled up into a sly smile.


    Jeffrey Gill was a wealthy businessman who owned a couple of mines. He and Jack''ste father, Jim Brown were long-time business rivals. After Jim''s death, Jack who had been the one to actually poison him shifted the me to Jeffrey Gill.


    And now the police were conducting an investigation on Jeffrey Gill, trying to get to the truth of the matter. The reason Bryan wanted to maraud Jeffery''s house tonight was part of his n to bring about the downfall of Jack Brown.


    Bryan went to his wardrobe and took out a pair of ck cotton pants, a ck full-sleeved t-shirt, and a ck mask that covered the entirety of his head except for his eyes. He had specially gotten these made a few days ago from Taylor''s clothing store.


    When the bald middle-aged manager of the clothing store asked him why he needed such clothes, Bryan had shamelessly replied that it was a forey costume for his girlfriend for when they were in bed.


    Bryan remembered the knowing smile that the store manager had given him at the time.


    The store manager had even suggested that he had designs for other costumes which would be very stimting in the bedroom.


    Bryan could only shake his head and think doubtfully if this was really a gentleman''s clothing store. He put on his ck clothes and then put his silver pocket watch in his pant pocket.


    ''A space-type storage artifact reallyes in handy at such times'' Bryan thought in his heart.


    Bryan exited his apartment building through the backdoor. Of course, he wouldn''t call for a public carriage when we was going to raid someone''s house.


    In the dark of the night, Bryan''s silhouette ran through Damascus City. Sometimes he would disappear in the shadows and the next moment he woulde out of another shadow at a distance away.


    After 15 minutes of running, Bryan arrived at his destination. This was a three-storied house near Augustus Street and it belonged to Jeffrey Gill.


    Since it was only around 9 pm at the moment, a few of the gasmps inside the house were still lit up. Bryan took his time to calm down and replenish his stamina.


    When all the lights inside the house were out, that was when Bryan would move.


    After patiently waiting for about two hours, all the lights inside Gill Manor were out and it turnedpletely dark.


    Bryan who was sitting on a tree branch across the entrance of the manor opened his eyes and grinned, "Time to raid!"


    He jumped down from the tree branch andnded firmly on his feet. Bryan took out the ck mask from his other pocket and wore it over his head,pletely hiding his appearance.


    The next moment, his bodypletely melded into the shadows, effectively disappearing from sight.


    This was the third Rank 0 Apprentice Spell that he had gotten from Detective Watson and tonight, he was finally able to use it!


    Shadow Concealment!

 Chapter 52 Safe

    ?Hiding in the shadows, Bryan slowly approached the manor and stealthily climbed over its boundary walls. Afternding in the garden within thepound, he took light steps as he approached the main door of the vi.


    His steps were so nimble that they didn''t even leave behind any footprints on the grass. Upon arriving in front of the main door, Bryan crouched down and took out a lock pick from his pocket watch.


    It took him about a minute to crack the lock and unlock the door. Very slowly, Bryan opened the main door and stepped inside the house, making sure that no sounds were produced from his movements or the creaking of the door.


    After entering, he gently shut the door behind him. Then he turned around and observed therge living room which waspletely dark at the moment.


    The maids and servants of the house had already finished up their work for the day and gone to the servant''s quarters behind the manor. So, right now the manor waspletely empty, except for Jefferey Gill and his family.


    As he looked around the hall, he once again made sure that no one was around. Then he silently walked towards the basement of the manor.


    The basement was pretty big in size, almost twice the size of the living room. It was partitioned in two, one side was used as a wine cer while the other side was where misceneous items were kept.


    Bryan walked to the wine cer and saw the tens of wine bottles kept neatly on racks, as well as a couple ofrge oak barrels that most likely stored either ale or wine.


    He then walked to one of the barrels and ced his right hand on it. The next moment, the barrel instantly disappeared. Bryan did the same to the remaining barrels and then cast his eyes on the variety of wine bottles.


    "Hehe, looks like some fine wine." Bryan chuckled as he stored all the wine bottles in his pocket watch. He then walked to the other side of the basement and looked around at all the different items strewn around.


    Finding nothing of interest, he then made his way back upstairs. There were a few paintings hanging on the walls of the living room that looked pretty expensive. Bryan stored them inside his pocket watch too.


    He then climbed the stairs to the second floor. There were six rooms on the second floor. Bryan entered the rooms one by one, scouring the entire floor clean. Bedsheets, pillows, chairs, tables, whatever Bryan found to be expensive, he took them.


    Luckily, no one was currently sleeping in any of the rooms on the second floor. About fifteen minutester, Bryan exited thest room and then made his way up the stairs to the third floor.


    As he climbed the stairs, he thought in his heart, ''This Jeffrey guy sure is rich. Even the simplest of chairs in the house cost at least 5 pounds. Money earned at the expense of exploiting others is always easy to earn. Money earned through theft is even easier!''


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk as he finally reached the third floor. This floor was much more spacious and had only four rooms.


    He carefully opened the door to the first room on his left. After peeking in from the outside and making sure that no one was in, Bryan entered the room and looked around to find that it was the study room.


    The study room at any manor could be considered to have quite significant value as this was where the owner of the house would work most of the time. Therefore, there were bound to be some important documents or even money in this room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan walked behind the study table and looked for anything of value. He found some deeds ofnd and property in the secretpartment of one of the drawers but ultimately decided not to take them.


    If these documents were ever to be found on him at ater date, then he would surely be held suspect for the things that he was about to do to Jeffrey and Jack.


    He then searched through the bookshelves to look for any secretpartments that he might have missed. And then his eyesnded on an inconspicuous book that looked a bit different.


    Now, Bryan was no expert in this, this is what his intuition told him. The very same intuition that helped him identify valuable things and danger back when he used to beg on the streets.


    Bryan stepped forward and tried to pull the book out. But right after he pulled it halfway through, a hidden mechanism seemed to have been activated and the entire shelf slowly began to shift to the left.


    This sudden movement made quite a bit of noise in the quiet room and most likely the sound could even be heard outside of the room.


    ''Fuck!'' Bryan cursed under his breath and cast Shadow Concealment again, instantaneously melding back into the shadows. He couldn''t take the risk of being found out.


    Five minutester, when Bryan didn''t hear any sound of footsteps or someone else''s voice, he breathed a sigh of relief and stepped back out of the shadows.


    After making sure that no one was rmed by the previous sound, Bryan turned his attention to the secret passage that appeared after the bookshelf shifted.


    The passageway was very small and one could only walk a few steps in. At the end of the secret passage, there was a big ck metal box almost as big as Bryan.


    He couldn''t make out anything from his vision, so he returned to the study room and took a gasntern that was kept on the table.


    Then he took out a matchbox from his pocket watch, yes, after finding out that it was a space-type storage artifact and quite a big one at that, Bryan had already stored almost all the necessary day-to-day items inside it.


    Bryan stepped back inside the secret passage and lit the gasntern. In front of him, he saw a huge, ck metal box that had a door attached to it. On the surface of the door were two things: a handle and arge circr, rotatable dial.


    It was a safe!


    Looking at therge safe in front of him, Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk as he mumbled with excitement, "Bingo!"

 Chapter 53 Thiefs Intuition

    ?Bryan brought the gasntern closer to the circr dial on the surface of the safe. After looking at it carefully for a moment, his excitement vanished.


    His brows furrowed as he thought in his heart, ''What the fuck is this!? What''s up with all these numbers?''


    The circr dial was as big as a baby''s fist and there were numbers written around its circumference, beginning from 0 at the top and ending at 60 as it went around the dial clockwise.


    The numbers were only marked every ten digits and the numbers in between them were symbolized as tally marks.


    Bryan had nevere across such a lock before, hence, he was utterly confused as to how to crack it. But he didn''t give up. Hidden inside the safe might very well be the greatest amount of wealth he had ever seen in his life.


    He took a few deep breaths and crouched down in front of the safe. He kept the gasntern beside him, making sure that the numbers on the dial were illuminated and visible.


    Although Bryan didn''t know what to do, he still decided to follow his instincts. It had always helped him in the past, there was no harm in depending on it now.


    He stretched his right hand forward and first rotated the dial by turning it several full revolutions in a clockwise manner. Then he leaned forward and put his ear against the surface of the cold metal, right beside the circr dial.


    Bryan had a feeling that listening to the sound produced by the lock mechanism in the safe when he turned the dial, would help him crack it.


    He brought his right hand forward and began turning the dial, listening to the sound of the lock mechanism in the safe reverberate. He tried many differentbinations, both clockwise and counter-clockwise.


    Soon he got the hang of it. He came to the conclusion that when the mechanism behind the circr dial produced two clicks back-to-back, that''s when he would be closer to cracking the safe. Those two clicks were imperative.


    He noted down the number on the dial when the mechanism behind the dial made two clicking sounds, both while turning it clockwise and counterclockwise.


    Bryan''s mind made fast calctions as he went through all sorts of numberbinations. Finally, after about thirty minutes, he arrived at the two most likelybinations that could crack the lock.


    "It''s either 7,34,55 or 55,34,7¡­ hmm, I should first try turning it counterclockwise and then I''ll try turning it clockwise." He mumbled to himself as beads of sweat had already started to form on his forehead.


    A minuteter, with a click sound, the safe was unlocked. Bryan felt so happy and aplished that he nearly screamed in excitement.


    He calmed down his emotions and then wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve. Bryan then grabbed the handle of the safe''s door and pulled it open.


    The content of the safe left himpletely and utterly bamboozled. Bryan''s eyes went wide and his mouth agape, his lower jaw almost touching the floor.


    Inside the safe, he saw rows and rows of gold bars. There were at least 50 of them inside and each gold bar weighed about 12 kg. Other than that there were stacks of cash lying inside in a neat and tidy manner.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Starting from 1-pound notes, all the way to 100-pound notes. Never in his life had Bryan ever seen a 100-pound note. Forget a 100-pound note, he hadn''t evenid his eyes on a 20-pound note.


    There was so much cash that Bryan didn''t even have a rough estimate of what the total amount woulde to. Other than the gold and cash, there was also some jewelry, gems, as well as silver.


    ''R-rich! I''m fucking rich!'' Bryan was over the moon as his mouth started drooling at the sight of such wealth.


    However, he felt a little emotional as well. Four months back, he didn''t even have money to eat. He had to steal from the food stalls in the farmer''s market in order to fill his stomach.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh emotionally as he thought, ''Fuck it, what matters is the present. No point in thinking of the past. I''m rich now, hehe.''


    He entered the safe while crouching a little and took his time to store everything inside his silver pocket watch.


    Halfway through, his actions suddenly froze as he mumbled, "Why didn''t I just put the entire safe in the pocket watch? I could have cracked it when I went back home¡­ how stupid of me!"


    Bryan shook his head and then continued to store all the items in the safe. Five minutester, the safe waspletely emptied out.


    He looked at the empty safe and grinned from ear to ear. Then he took out the letter he had written at home before he came and put it inside the safe.


    ''I''ve already achieved my purpose. No point in staying here any longer.'' Bryan thought inwardly and then exited the secret passage behind the bookshelf.


    He looked around the study one more time, making sure that he had taken everything of value. Then his eyes fell on a portrait painting of Jeffrey Gill, hanging on the wall.


    Bryan suddenly had an idea as he smiled mischievously. He approached the painting and took it down using both his hands. He then ced it on the floor and made it lean against the wall.


    A prankish light shone in his eyes as he unzipped his pants. He took his penis out and then urinated all over the painting, all the while chuckling like a madman.


    After finishing his business, he cast Shadow Concealment again and left the study. He had the sudden urge to enter Jeffrey''s room and scare him by pretending to be a ghost, however, he controlled his impulses and stealthily left the house.


    On his way back home, Bryan''s face was full of smiles as he thought about what new clothes to buy or other things he could spend his money on. Yes, HIS! It was now his money.


    Tomorrow morning would be the beginning of Jeffrey''s nightmare and the prelude to his eventual doom.

 Chapter 54 Misfortune

    ?The next morning, Jeffrey Gill, who was sleeping soundly with his wife was abruptly woken up by his personal butler barging into the room with a hysterical expression.


    Jeffrey''s eyebrows immediately furrowed as he screamed at his butler, "Wally, what the fuck is the meaning of this!?"


    The butler, Wally, was on the verge of having a nervous breakdown as he struggled to speak, "M-master, we''ve been r-robbed."


    "What!?" Jeffrey got up from his bed and approached his butler, Wally.


    He grabbed Wally''s shoulders and shook him as he asked again, "What did you just fucking say!?"


    "M-master, most of the things on the first floor and the second floor have been stolen. A-and your study¡­" Wally didn''t dare to finish his sentence. Because earlier in the morning, when he entered the study on the second floor, he nearly got a heart attack.


    The moment Jeffrey heard his butler mention the study, he immediately rushed to the second floor, still in his night pajamas. Mrs. Gill who was still on the bed was simply dazed by what was currently transpiring.


    Jeffrey ran down the stairs as his big belly wobbled up and down. Soon, after entering his study on the second floor, he was greeted by a smell so pungent that he nearly covered his nose.


    He looked around the study for a moment and then his eyesnded on his portrait painting that was leaning against the wall on the floor. Looking at the piss marks on his portrait painting, he spat through gritted teeth, "Who fucking dares!?"


    And then his eyes fell on the secret passageway that he had personally set up when he had initially built the house. When he saw that someone had found a way to open up the secret passage, his heart nearly stopped beating.


    With bated breaths, he entered the secret passage. His heart beat rising with each step that he took. In his heart, he prayed to all the deities, hoping that his safe would be alright.


    However, the moment his eyesnded on the safe that had been unlocked and its insides that had been cleared out, he dropped to his knees, clutched his forehead, and screamed, "Nooo!!"


    In his despair, Jeffrey noticed the letter that was kept inside the safe, seemingly mocking his misfortune. After a few moments, he got up to his feet and entered the safe.


    He crouched and picked up the letter with his trembling hand. Jeffrey was currently going through myriad emotions of grief, regret, and anger.


    After opening the envelope, he unfolded the letter. The content was very small but it lit up a me of anger in his heart so fiery that he nearly shattered his own teeth while gritting.


    ''Jeffrey, you fat pig,


    First of all, I want to thank you for giving me all your hard-earned money. The conflict between you and myte father has been going on for quite a while now. It''s time to end this tomfoolery, once and for all.


    There are also a few things I would like to discuss with you. So meet me in the warehouse in my estate three days from now, that is 25th of this month at 11 pm. Not a day early and not a dayter.


    Oh and don''t even think about going to the police and reporting this matter. I have lots of evidence of the crimes and the murders you havemitted and had your menmit over the past few years.


    If you involve the police, I will leak everything. So act wisely.


    Yours truly,


    Jack Brown.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jeffrey tore the letter in anger right after he read it as he screamed in an enraged voice, "Jack! You hairless fucking cunt! How dare you!?"


    It took him a great amount of effort to calm down his emotions.


    A menacing light shed through his eyes as he gritted his teeth, "Good! Very good! It was your biggest mistake to even allow me three days'' worth of time. I''ll make sure to thoroughly kill you and take everything you own."


    ¡­


    22 Augustus Street.


    Bryan had just finished his study session with Detective Watson and was currently having lunch with him.


    Tenderloin steak with mashed potatoes and some boiled asparagus was his usual lunch whenever he dined here.


    As they were chatting over lunch, Detective Watson suddenly said, "I''m leaving for Nadir tomorrow morning, Bryan."


    Bryan paused eating and replied, "Oh, is it because of your wife, teacher?"


    Detective Watson smiled and nodded, "That''s right, she could be giving birth anytime this week. So I must be there for her."


    "That''s great, teacher. I''ll pray to the Goddess for her and the child''s well-being." Bryan smiled brightly. Naturally, he was happy that his teacher would be a father.


    Detective Watson smiled warmly and asked, "I might be gone for a few months, I can''t say for sure. I''ll leave some money with John in case you need it for any emergencies."


    Bryan''s heart warmed as he smiled, "Don''t worry about me, teacher. I have more than enough," then he spoke inwardly, ''I might even have more than you, hehe.''


    Detective Watson simply nodded and then they went back to having lunch. Before he left Detective Watson''s house, Bryan asked for another Rank: 0 spell book from him that he had taken fancy to before.


    ''This wille in handy in a few days, hehe.'' Bryan thought. He then bid Detective Watson farewell and called for a public carriage.


    After instructing the driver to head to the police station, Bryan closed his eyes and thought deeply, ''Jeffrey Gill has already taken his position on the board. Now, all that''s left is Jack and his men.''


    The temperature in Damascus continued to drop as the fall season finally settled in. The leaves on the trees had mostly turned from green to orange.


    The fall season was the symbol of harvest and abundance. At the same time, it also signified decay and death.


    Bryan opened his eyes which were glinting with a dangerous light as he thought in his heart, ''Count your days, Jack! I will reap your miserable life three days from now.''


    About ten minutester, the carriage stopped in front of Damascus Police Station. Bryan got off the public carriage and paid the driver 2 pence, then he made his way inside the police station.


    Today was his gun-shooting practice. Bryan never once skipped on his hand-to-handbat training or shooting practice. And now, the fruits of hisbor were slowly beginning to manifest.

 Chapter 55 Urgent And Confidential

    ?Damascus Train Station.


    The cacophonous sound of the people standing at the various tforms along with the whistling of the steam train resounded throughout the train station.


    Paperboys carrying satchels full of newspapers could be seen running around waving rolled-up newspapers in their hands, screaming today''s headlines out loud.


    Hawkers who had either set up a small stall on the tform floor or carried around their goods in a basket were trying their hardest to attract customers and make a sale.


    The train station was rtively emptypared to peak times during weekends. On tform number 2, Detective Watson had just arrived while Bryan followed behind him, helping the former carry his luggage.


    Detective Watson turned around and smiled, "Bryan, I have kept some money with John. Should you require any, you can go to my house and take it from him. I''ve already informed him."


    Bryan really felt touched. It felt nice to him that someone so dearly cared for his well-being. He could only concede and reply, "All right, teacher. If I need it then I''ll go speak to Butler John."


    Detective Watson nodded, "Good. And I''ve already informed Bishop Walls about you joining the Silver Owls starting next month. You can go to the Church and look for him."


    "Thank you, teacher," Bryan replied with a smile.


    Detective Watson took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, it was 9 am and the train would depart in another 10 minutes.


    He looked at Bryan and then smiled, "It''s time for me to go. If something urgentes up, head to the Church. From there you can send me a telegram."


    Bryan nodded and handed the big brown suitcase back to Detective Watson. Feeling slightly emotional, he replied, "Teacher, have a safe journey and don''t worry, I''ll make sure to study and meditate every day."


    Detective Watson smiled warmly at him. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked Bryan''s head as he said, "I know. Well then, goodbye Bryan."


    "Goodbye, teacher." Bryan smiled back.


    Grabbing the handle of his brown suitcase, Detective Watson turned around and entered the passenger carriage of the steam train. A few minutester, the steam train blew its horn once, giving a final reminder of its departure.


    Bryan stood there on the tform feeling quite a bit more emotionalpared to the time when he had sent off Grace and Leah. Perhaps it was because he was much closer to Detective Watson.


    Finally, the steam train blew smoke through its chimney as it blew its horn one more time. The wheels on the train started to move slowly and steadily.


    It wasn''t until the train hadpletely left the station that Bryan turned around and walked toward the exit.


    He was wearing his usual ck three-piece suit, a ck fedora hat, and a ck windbreaker. The hems of his windbreaker fluttered behind him as he took long and steady steps.


    Some women and youngdies cast flirtatious looks at him but Bryanpletely ignored them. Not on purpose, of course, it was just that he was in deep thought.


    ''Hmm, I should make my move within the next day and visit the gang leaders under the Brown Family''s control. Then, I can catch every one of them in one single scoop the day after tomorrow.'' Bryan spoke inwardly as his lips slowly curled up into a smirk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He exited the train station and called for a public carriage to go back to his apartment. Since Detective Watson had already left, Bryan had a lot of free time in hand. Instead of wasting it, he decided to go back home and meditate.


    Cultivation was an arduous journey and he didn''t wish to waste even a single minute because he really loved the feeling of getting stronger and seeing progress with his own eyes. This motivated him to work harder even more.


    ¡­


    Tuesday, 24th August 1580


    The red light district in Damascus City was always crowded. Whether it was the weekdays or the weekends, it didn''t matter. One could see crowds from all social sses present here.


    After all, regardless if a man was poor or rich, their sexual needs would always remain constant.


    Cillian Bose was a rtively well-known gang leader in the Damascus underground world. Over the years he had amassed quite a lot of fortune while dealing in prostitution, drugs, bootleg alcohol, and illegal arms.


    What most people did not know was that he was under the Brown Family. Over thest few weeks, Cillian had been having a great time.


    Ever since his boss Jim Brown died and his son Jack took over, Cillian and the other gang leaders under the Brown Family were trying their best to curry favor with their new boss.


    All he had to do was kidnap some virgin young girls and deliver them to the new boss. He felt that the new boss was much easier to deal with and even easier to fool.


    As Cillian was sitting by the bar, inside a very famous brothel in the red light district, and having a good time, all of a sudden a letter dropped on hisp out of nowhere.


    Puzzled, Cillian picked up the letter and looked around but all he saw were naked women givingp dances to his underlings.


    He asked one of his underlings, "Did anyonee here right now? Who dropped this letter?"


    The underling who was drinking ale paused and replied respectfully, "I didn''t see anyone, Boss."


    Shaking his head, Cillian opened the letter and read the content within. Soon his eyebrows furrowed as he mumbled, "Bring everyone to meet with the new boss at the warehouse in his estate tomorrow by 11 pm¡­ highly urgent and confidential?"


    As far as Cillian knew, the new boss, Jack, had never sent a letter before. Usually, allmunication happened through an intermediary. However, he still didn''t dare to not attend the meeting.


    After all, the letter said that it was urgent and he wouldn''t want to create a bad impression on his new boss.


    What Cillian didn''t know was that other than him, four more gang leaders who also worked under the Brown Family had received the same letter that night. And none of them dared to discuss it with the others since the letter said that it was confidential.


    Bryan had managed to now put all the pieces on the board with just a simple letter and the usage of two keywords: urgent and confidential.


    From instigating and misleading Jeffrey Gill to luring Jack''s henchmen through the delusive use of words. These were the traits of a master of deceit in the making!

 Chapter 56 Massacre At Brown Manor Part I

    ?Wednesday, 25th August 1580.


    Inside his bedroom, Bryan opened his eyes after finishing a round of meditation, however, he was still about a week away frompletely carving the 30th mind rune.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed his silver pocket watch that was kept on his bedside table. The time disyed on it was 8:30 pm.


    A cold glint shed through his narrowed eyes as he thought in his heart, ''Today''s the day you die, Jack!''


    He got up from the bed and took out his ck three-piece suit as well as another pair of ck tight-fitted clothes from the wardrobe. Bryan put the suit inside his pocket watch.


    He decided to wear it after finishing up the deed tonight. After all, he didn''t want to get blood on it.


    Bryan then took out his grayish-silver curved daggers as well as his bracers from his pocket watch and inspected them, making sure that they would work fer on.


    After carefully examining them, he wore the bracers on his forearms. Then he put on the ck tight-fitted clothes and sheathed the daggers behind his waist. He took out his ck bva mask and wore it too.


    Then he stepped out of his apartment and left for Jack''s manor on the outskirts of Damascus. Night had already fallen and Bryan was like a specter who ran through the streets, jumping from one shadow to another.


    As the conductor of the orchestra, how could he not be the first one to arrive at the performance venue?


    ¡­


    Jeffrey Gill was sitting behind the study table inside his study on the third floor of his vi. His personal butler, Wally, was standing behind him to the side with a nervous look on his face.


    Across from Jeffrey, five middle-aged men wearing fine-tailored suits were standing respectfully. Although these five men appeared gentlemanly, they were in fact crime bosses who each had their own gangs.


    The five of them were the core personnel that worked under Jeffrey. All the dirty work was done by them and in return, Jeffrey gave themrge amounts of money along with a stable and luxurious lifestyle.


    Jeffrey looked at the burly man in a gray suit who was standing in the center of the five men and asked with a gloomy expression, "Marco, is everything ready?"


    The burly man, Marco, replied confidently, "Yes, Master Jeffrey! We have readied enough men, guns, and ammunition to fight against at least a couple of toons."


    "Good, I want everyone rted to the hairless fucking brat of the Brown Family to die tonight. And leave Jack for me. I will kill that cocksucker myself." Jeffrey spat through gritted teeth.


    ¡­


    Rows of horse-drawn carriages moved along the path leading to the back entrance of the Brown Estate. There were twelve of them and they had caused quite a bit ofmotion. Enough to alert the owner of the estate of their sudden arrival.


    The head butler of the Brown Estate, Carson, hurriedly went to the master bedroom on the third floor of Brown Manor and knocked on the door repeatedly.


    Inside the bedroom, Jack who was on the verge of finally falling asleep snapped his eyes open upon hearing the knocks and screamed in agitation, "What the fuck is it?"


    Butler Carson opened the door and walked into the room. He first bowed respectfully and then said to Jack, "Master, all the gang leaders and their respective gangs under yourmand have gathered at the warehouse and are waiting for your arrival."


    "Waiting for my arrival? Who the hell called them here in the first ce?" Jack''s eyebrows furrowed. It was already close to 11 pm at night and definitely not an ideal time to hold a meeting.


    Butler Carson looked at Jack and asked in confusion, "Master, the six gang leaders told me that they hade here at your behest. Did you not call for them?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jack got up from the bed and changed into more presentable clothes: brown cotton pants, a white tunic, and a brown overcoat. He then replied, "Of course, I didn''t. Take me to them. How dare theye here unannounced?"


    Carson had a sense of foreboding, however, he still led Jack to the warehouse.


    Meanwhile, in the warehouse, about 60 people had gathered together, standing in the center surrounded by different sizes of crates containing wines and other raw materials as well as quite a few pieces of equipment needed in coal mining.


    Cillian was surprised to see the other five gang leaders here as well. He thought he would be the only one present since the letter said that the meeting would be confidential.


    At the very least, he didn''t expect all the other gang leaders and everyone under them to also be present.


    The other gang leaders also had equally surprised looks on their faces. Although, they had already realized this when they noticed the number of horse-drawn carriages that wereing here, on the way.


    A few minutester, Jack walked into the warehouse through the entrance with Butler Carson following behind him.


    Jack''s expression was very unpleasant at the moment as he asked irascibly, "How dare youe here without any prior notice? Or do you think I''m someone to be taken lightly?"


    The six gang leaders looked at each other in bewilderment. Cillian stepped forward and spoke, "Master Jack, I received a letter from you stating that I should be here along with everyone under me tonight by 11 pm. And I''m guessing the others also received simr letters."


    The other five gang leaders nodded, confirming what Cillian had said.


    Jack finally couldn''t keep his cool and screamed at the top of his lungs, "Are you fucking kidding me!? What fucking lett-"


    But before he could finish his sentence, a group of about 50 people barged in through the warehouse''s entrance. Leading them was none other than Jeffrey Gill.


    He looked around the warehouse at the people present and then his eyesnded on Jack as he spoke through gritted teeth, "You fucking punk! How dare you steal from me!?"


    Jack and the people around him were dumbfounded at the sudden intrusion of a third party but more so at the words spoken by Jeffrey Gill. Jack looked at Jeffrey, fuming with anger, "You bastard, who are you calling a thief?"


    As Jeffrey and Jack continued to hurl insults at each other, the sense of foreboding in Butler Carson''s heart intensified as he began to sweat profusely.


    He thought in his heart, ''First, the gang leaders under master arrived here without any reason and now there''s Jeffrey Gill, who barged in here using master of theft¡­ s-someone''s been manipting us behind the scenes!''


    Meanwhile, Bryan who was already inside the warehouse since the beginning was hiding in the shadows using Shadow Concealment.


    Upon confirming that everyone had arrived, the corners of his lips curled up into an evil smirk as he took out a pistol from his pocket watch and aimed it at one of Jeffrey Gill''s men.


    BANG!


    At once, the heated atmosphere turned silent. Jeffrey turned his gaze at the person from his side who had just been shot dead.


    Thinking one of Jack''s men had fired the shot, he gritted his teeth and ordered his men, "Kill everyone! Do not let a single bastard live!"


    The fuse was lit by Bryan''s earlier shot. It''d be mere moments before an explosion of conflict engulfed the people in the warehouse in a chaotic fury. A conflict that wouldtere to be known as The Damascus Massacre!

 Chapter 57 Massacre At Brown Manor Part II

    ?Jack and the people on his side werepletely taken aback at what had just transpired. They knew for a fact that none of them on their side had shot the bullet earlier.


    However, it was irrefutable that one of Jeffrey Gill''s men had just died from that gunshot. It wasn''t until they heard Jeffrey''s order to start shooting that they came to their senses.


    Cillian who has closest to Jack hurriedly grabbed his shoulders and pulled him away from the iing flurry of bullets. He then took Jack and hid him behind a big wooden crate.


    "Master Jack! Stay here and don''te out until you hear from any of us, understood?" Cillian practically screamed in Jack''s ears.


    Jack who hadpletely lost hisposure could only nod his head like an idiot. After all, he had never even held a gun before, much less been involved in a gunfight.


    Seeing Jack nod, Cillian turned around and was about to join the fray but was suddenly stopped by a frantic Jack, "W-wait wait wait! Don''t leave me! Stay here and protect me. I''ll make sure you''re heavily rewarded after I make it out alive."


    A hint of disdain shed past Cillian''s eyes for a moment before he quickly hid it as he thought in his heart, ''This fucking coward. However, on second thought, it''s safer to stay beside him and guard him. Hmph, the rest can go die for all I care.''


    In the underground world or perhaps even the world in general, people at the end of the day only looked out for their own interests. In dangerous situations, emotions and feelings could often lead to one''s death.


    Five minutes into the fight and over a dozen people had already been shot to death. The frequency of shots fired had also reduced significantly. A hint of unease finally crept its way into the hearts of the people on both sides.


    Marco, the bald-headed burly man in gray suit, crouched down next to Jeffrey Gill who was taking cover behind a piece of mining equipment, and whispered,


    "Master Jeffrey, something doesn''t feel right. That brat, Jack Brown, was clearly surprised when you used him of theft."


    Jeffrey''s eyebrows furrowed as he too had noticed that something was wrong.


    "Moreover, before we barged into the warehouse, I overheard Jack saying that it wasn''t him who had called the gang leaders working under him toe here," Marco added, anxiety stered all over his face.


    At this point, even Jeffrey began to realize that someone was probably pulling strings ndestinely.


    He looked at Marco tensely and asked, "Marco, what do you think we should do now?"


    Marco replied without hesitation, "Master, we should fall ba-"


    However, before he couldplete his sentence, a narrow de pierced through his throat from behind. Marco''s eyes went wide with shock as blood spurted from his mouth. The next moment, his breathing stopped and his eyes dimmed.


    Jeffrey was so shocked that he even forgot to scream. He saw Marco who was in front of him fall face first,pletely dead. And then his eyes fell on the person behind Marco.


    He was dressed in tight-fitted ck clothes. Jeffrey even felt that the man in front of him was made entirely of shadows! This man slowly lowered his left hand which had a narrow de dripping with blood protruding from under its wrist.


    Jeffrey was frozen stiff, he couldn''t move nor could he even mutter a word. This man in front of him appeared out of nowhere and instantly killed Marco without anyone noticing his presence!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Then he saw a pistol magically appear out of nowhere in the hands of this man. Jeffrey thought that he couldn''t be any more surprised but he was wrong. The man in ck clothes unhurriedly raised his right hand and aimed the pistol at Jeffrey''s head.


    Through the gap in the ck bva mask, Jeffrey could see a pair of cold eyes staring at him as if he was nothing but a mere ant. He wanted to scream for help, he wanted to move his body and attempt to fight back but he just couldn''t.


    His body started trembling in unprecedented fear as he thought in his heart, ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Why can''t I move!? Why can''t I even speak!? S-somebody help me, please!''


    BANG!


    The sound of a gunshot. That was thest thing Jeffrey heard before his vision darkened and he fell into the cold embrace of death.


    Bryan finally retracted his spiritual force back in. The reason why Jeffrey was unable to move and speak was naturally because Bryan had exerted his spiritual force on him, thereby putting him under massive physical and mental pressure.


    He looked at the blood gushing out from the bullet hole in Jeffrey''s head, however, this time he didn''t feel any guilt. Nor did he feel any kind of difort. Bryan wondered if something in him had changed after killing Johnny and Kenny Adams.


    Bryan could only shake his head at the random thoughts forming in his mind during a battle. He took in arge mouthful of air and screamed, "These bastards just killed Boss Marco and Master Jeffrey! Everyone, kill them!"


    However, contrary to his expectations, the people that Jeffrey Gill had brought with him, instead of fighting back, prepared to turn around and flee!


    And while they were trying to escape, the gang members under Jack took the opportunity to shoot as many of them as they could.


    Bryan was dumbfounded at the scene. He could only shake his head and sigh, "Tsk tsk tsk, shameless bastards! What did I even expect from you bunch?"


    He then raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    SNAP!


    The next moment, the entire warehouse was surrounded by bright, scorching mes, preventing anyone from escaping.


    The people who were about to escape from the warehouse stopped in their tracks in absolute fear. They looked around and saw the fire that had surrounded the warehouse, brightly illuminating everything within.


    Not just them, even the people on Jack''s side were shocked. Because it wasn''t them that caused this fire. However, what they didn''t know was that the fire was not even real, to begin with. It was only an illusion!


    Bryan, who was still crouching beside Jeffrey and Marco''s dead bodies, curled his lips into a cold smile as he whispered,


    "Rank 0 Spell: Mirage!"

 Chapter 58 Massacre At Brown Manor (Finale)

    ?Bryan''s spiritual force was depleting at a rapid rate as he continued to maintain Mirage. He had to make sure that he killed everybody in the warehouse before his spell was disrupted.


    He didn''t want to leave anyone alive. That would only spell more trouble in the future.


    About twenty people had already died. There were still many lives left to reap. Bryan took the pistols from Marco and Jeffrey''s dead bodies. He reloaded both pistols and then held one in each arm.


    He ran around the crates, alongside the walls of the warehouse, and shot twelve bullets in a row. After emptying the gun, he took cover behind another crate.


    Twelve shots were fired. Five were dead and one was bleeding in the chest and shoulder, about to die in mere minutes. With two shots aimed per person, one could see Bryan''s gun shooting skills had improved tremendously.


    The people from both sides were rmed at the sudden death of half a dozen people all of a sudden. In their panic-stricken states, they aimed their guns at the opposing party and started shooting people down. The gunfight had resumed once again!


    Listening to the sound of gunshots, Bryan had a smirk on his lips as he calmly reloaded both pistols. He had made sure to store enough ammunition in his pocket watch before he came to the warehouse.


    He sped along the walls of the warehouse again, taking cover from one crate to another as he kept shooting and reloading. Ten minutester, along with the members of the two gangs shooting each other, only about 40 people were still left alive.


    Bryan''s spiritual force had depleted by almost 80%. He wisely canceled the Mirage spell, making sure that he would have some spiritual force in reserve should any unexpected situations arise.


    The remaining people alive suddenly saw the fire outside disappear and showed ted expressions on their faces. They could finally get out of this hell hole!


    Cillian who hadn''t participated in the gunfight from beginning to end came out from behind a crate along with Jack, and spoke to others,


    "Everyone, there''s no need to fight anymore. We have clearly been manipted by someone else. Let us get out of this ce first."


    The people under Jack agreed to Cillian without hesitation. While some of the people under the now-deceased Jeffrey Gill looked at Cillian with skepticism, their hands still ced on their guns, ready to pull the trigger anytime.


    Looking at the doubtful gazes of the people under Jeffrey, Cillian cleared his throat and began to exin, "Someone had impersonated Master Jack and sent a letter to each of the gang leaders under him toe to the warehouse tonight.


    Moreover, in the beginning, Mr. Gill used Master Jack of stealing from him. However, Master Jack is innocent. Clearly, someone is hiding behind the scenes and is having both of us fight each other."


    Cillian gazed at the people who had more or less been convinced by his words and then added,


    "That is why we must work together and find out the perpetrator behind all of this. You all have already lost Marco and Mr. Gill. Why don''t youe under Master Jack now?"


    One of the loyal gang leaders under Jeffrey retorted, "You bastard! This might have been your n all along to bring all the gangs under the Brown Family. I don''t fucking trust you!"


    Listening to this person, the other people around him also started to believe that this entire charade might very well have been the doing of Jack Brown.


    The gray-haired Cillian firmly shook his head and answered, "That is not true! Look at how many people have died on our side. We have no reas-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    BANG!


    The words in Cillian''s mouth were abruptly cut off as a bullet hole appeared in the center of his forehead. Cillian fell on his back and died instantly. The people around him were aghast at this sudden change.


    Jack who was standing beside Cillian, had blood and brain matter spilled over his brown overcoat. It took him a moment to understand what had just transpired, and then he started screaming in a high-pitched tone.


    While everyone was looking at Cillian''s dead body, a cold voice was heard from above them, "So much useless chit-chat. Just fucking die already!"


    Everyone in the warehouse turned their heads in unison and saw a figure wearing ck tight-fitted clothes standing atop a pile of wooden crates. And then they saw the figure raise both his arms and shoot a rain of bullets at them.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG¡­


    Instantly, another half a dozen men had perished. After the initial surprise, the rest of the people hurriedly took cover, including Jack.


    He was now alone, crouching behind a wooded crate while his body trembled incessantly. He covered his ears with both his hands and mumbled, "W-why why why!? Why is this happening to me?"


    There was no one by his side now. Cillian had just died of a bullet to his head. His personal butler Carson had already died at some point at the beginning of the gunfight.


    The sound of gunshots continued to ring inside the warehouse. Jack had never felt so scared in his life before. About another ten minutester, the gunfire subsided and then the warehouse fell deathly silent.


    Jack dropped his hands that were covering his ears as he looked around in puzzlement. He then stood up and stuttered in horror, "W-what happened?"


    With great courage, he took a step forward and walked around the crates toward the center of the warehouse. He then peeked his head out from the side of a wooden crate and then his eyes went wide and his pupils dted.


    The entire floor of the warehouse was strewn with bloodied dead bodies. A hundred and ten people hade here tonight and all of them had died except Jack and one other person!


    Blood flowed out of all the dead bodies and formed several narrow streams. And in the center of the warehouse, three dead bodies were piled on top of each other and a man wearing ck tight-fitted clothes was sitting on them exuding terrifying killing intent.


    It was as if the God of Death was sitting on his throne made of corpses!


    His left leg drooped from the front, the feet resting on a corpse''s head, and the other leg was curled up, atop which the man was resting his right hand.


    Jack''s heartbeat sped up at the sight of such a gruesome and spine-chilling scene.


    Only one word echoed in his mind,


    ''Demon!''

 Chapter 59 A Dream

    ?Jack''s gazended on the face of the man who was sitting atop a pile of corpses. At some point, this person had already removed his ck bva mask. He had ck hair and his pitch-ck eyes were coldly looking at Jack.


    As the person''s face was covered in blood, it took Jack a while to figure out his identity. Then Jack''s eyes widened again as he stumbled backward and fell on his ass.


    He raised his right hand and pointed his trembling finger at the person who seemed to have bathed in blood and stuttered in sheer terror, "I-I-Its you!? N-no no no, it can''t be. Yes, I must be hallucinating. T-this is not real!"


    Looking at Jake who was on the verge of going insane, Bryan curled his lips into a vicious smile.


    Sitting on a pile of corpses while having the blood of others cover his clothes and face, Bryan looked extremely menacing as he greeted, "Long time no see, Jack. How''ve you been?"


    Jack crawled backward with horror evident in his eyes. He understood everything now. The reason why all of this was happening was that Bryan was taking revenge for back then!


    He continued to crawl backward until he was impeded by a pile of wooden crates right behind him.


    Jack sped both his hands, his eyes began to water as he begged, "B-Bryan, please. N-no, I mean Mr. Bryan, it''s all a misunderstanding. Please don''t kill me."


    Bryan looked at Jack''s miserable state and recalled the time when Johnny had tried to kill him in his apartment almost two months back.


    Johnny had broken his left forearm, both his kneecaps, and fractured the back of his skull. Bryan had never felt so afraid and helpless ever in his life.


    He remembered the painful recovery he had undergone, the trauma of having killed a person for the first time as well as having almost arrived at death''s door.


    Ultimately, Bryan shook his head and heaved a sigh, "Misunderstanding, is it? Exin yourself."


    Jack''s expression improved as he heaved a sigh of relief, "Yes, yes it was aplete misunderstanding. I had only instructed Johnny to beat you up a little and scare you. But instead, that fucker tried to kill you. It''s good that he''s dead now."


    Bryan got up from his makeshift throne made of corpses and slowly walked toward Jack as he asked him, "Even if I did believe you, what about what transpired tonight? Are you willing to let this go?"


    Jack got up to his feet as well and nodded his head, "Of course, I won''t tell about what happened tonight to anyone. J-just please let me go. I promise I''ll keep quiet."


    Bryan stood just a couple of feet away from Jack and was in deep thought as he rubbed his chin with his right hand and supported his right elbow with his left hand.


    After a few moments, he sighed, "Fine. We''ll do as you say. However, from now on you will work for me. Is that understood?"


    A hint of contempt rapidly shed past Jack''s eyes as he lowered his head pretending to think.


    ''Fucking peasant! Who the fuck do you think you are!? I''ll kill you the moment I get a chance. How fucking dare you?'' He silently thought in his heart.


    After a while, he raised his head to look at Bryan, seemingly having made his decision. Jack, with great determination in his eyes, nodded his head and replied, "All right, I agr-"


    BANG!<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, at some point, a gun had magically appeared in Bryan''s right hand as he raised it to shoot Jack in the head, point nk! He looked at Jack''s head explode like a watermelon as blood and brain matter spilled in all directions, including his.


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous grin, "Just kidding!"


    He used his spiritual force to get rid of all the blood and brain matter that had fallen on him as he mocked contemptuously, "Hmph, idiot! Who the hell is gonna believe your bullshit?"


    Bryan looked around at the massacre that he had caused. By now, the floor had already been coated with a thickyer of red.


    Over a hundred bodiesy in different areas of the warehouse. Some were decorated with bullet holes in their torsos while some in their temples.


    All of them had arrived here dressed invish suits but now their bodies were cold and dead. Some had shocked expressions on their faces while others had endless regret etched in their eyes.


    Bryan looked at the faces of all the people he had killed tonight and suddenly had an epiphany as he raised his head and mumbled,


    "Even the most luxurious clothes and precious gems are worthless if one dies in the end anyway.


    All these riches that I drool over, what for?


    What''s the point of having this wealth if I end up dead like any one of these people that came here tonight?


    What is the meaning of my life?


    What do I live for? What is my goal?"


    Bryan''s eyes zed over as he stood there victoriously like a demon drenched in others'' blood, surrounded by over a hundred dead bodies as blood continued to flow under his feet, reflecting his menacing figure.


    All of a sudden, two simple yet unrealistic words appeared in his mind, causing Bryan''s ck eyes to shine with a brilliant luster like never before.


    He smiled brightly as he softly muttered, "Eternal life!"


    ''That''s right¡­ everything would make sense if I can attain eternal life. Without it everything is worthless. But is there such a thing called eternal life? I wonder if I can ever attain it?'' Bryan thought in his heart.


    Before this, Bryan had never had a clear goal or dream to pursue in his life, ever. Before he met Detective Watson, all he ever wanted was to have three meals a day and survive to see the next day.


    After meeting Detective Watson and stepping on the Path of Transcendent, he wished to utilize his powers to simply rob others and amass wealth.


    However, for the first time in his life, amidst blood, death, and carnage, Bryan had found a goal to work toward. A dream to pursue, however childish the dream might seem.


    A dream of eternal life!

 Chapter 60 Jackpot

    ?Bryan looked around the warehouse one more time, making sure that everybody was dead. Yet, he wasn''t reassured with just a sweep of his gaze. Hence, he went around the warehouse, closely examining every dead person.


    Afterpletely making sure, he cast Shadow Concealment on himself and exited the warehouse. It had already been 30 minutes since the massacre had begun.


    The maids and servants in Brown Manor must have definitely heard the loudmotion and called the police by now. Bryan still had to loot Jack''s house, hence, he rushed to the manor, in the dark of night.


    He had already changed into his back three-piece suit and a ck trench coat before exiting the warehouse. Furthermore, he had also changed into different shoes. Or else, he would be leaving a trail of bloody footprints wherever he went.


    Bryan was very particr about not leaving behind any signs of him being present at the scene. After all, only an inexperienced thief would leave behind clues. As for Bryan, the art of theft was ingrained into his very blood and bones. He was no amateur!


    Soon, he reached the three-storied Brown Manor. Bryan didn''t take the front entrance but the hidden back entrance that Pyke had mentioned back at the police station.


    Due to the severe torture that Bryan had put him through, Pyke had ended up spilling all the secrets rted to the Brown Family as well as the ins and outs of the Brown Manor.


    Now, Bryan knew exactly where the safes were hidden inside this three-storied vi. That''s right, safes! The Brown Family didn''t have one but two big safes stored in their vi.


    Thinking about the amount of wealth that both the safes must have stored in them, Bryan couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear.


    Wealthy families usually kept most of their wealth in their own houses. Although the banking system had been established for a few years now, no one was willing to trust someone else with safekeeping their hard-earned money.


    The public banks in the Western Continent were still in their formative years and a lot of work was still needed to be done.


    This was also the reason why Jeffrey Gill kept most of his money in the safe in his study. And the Brown Family was also the same.


    Bryan entered the living room from the back entrance and what greeted him was a scene of maids and servants running around the house frantically.


    ''As expected, they heard themotion in the warehouse. Looks like I don''t have much time left before the police arrive.'' Bryan thought inwardly as he rushed toward the basement first.


    ording to Pyke, one of the safes was kept in a hiddenpartment on the northeast side of the basement. Bryan entered the basement where he saw a wine seller on one side and immediately made his way there.


    He first stored all the barrels filled with wine and ale, then he grabbed all the expensive-looking wine bottles that were kept on the shelves along the wall.


    After storing everything, Bryan moved thergest of the shelves and slid it to the side. After he pushed the wooden shelf away, his gazended on the brick wall behind it. However, Bryan wasn''t disappointed.


    ''Tenth brick from the top¡­ and it has 3 scratches on it.'' He quickly searched for the brick with the description that was given by Pyke.


    Soon his eyes lit up as his gaze fell on a slightly darkened brick with 3 vertical scratches on it. Bryan then stretched his right arm and pushed the brick in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Soon, with a rumbling sound, the brick wall in front of him parted in two and a hiddenpartment inside emerged.


    Inside the hiddenpartment, Bryan saw a silver-colored steel safe about 6 feet high and 4 feet wide. He quickly rushed inside and ced his hand on the silver safe.


    Bryan wouldn''t make the same foolish mistake he had made while he was robbing Jeffrey Gill''s house. Moreover, time was of the essence. He had to get everything over with as quickly as possible.


    He wrapped the safe with his spiritual force and then connected it to his silver pocket watch. In the next moment, the safe disappeared from the spot.


    Bryan extended his spiritual force inside his pocket watch and saw that the safe was now kept beside the Book of Medici and the mask, Deceit. His lips curled up into a smile as he then exited the hiddenpartment.


    Aftering out, he made sure to trigger the closing mechanism of the hiddenpartment and shut it back. Everything now looked the same except for the missing wine bottles and barrels.


    Bryan activated Shadow Concealment again and then quickly ran toward the master bedroom on the third floor. The quicker he left this ce, the better. After all, he didn''t want to take any risks.


    What if someone amongst the police was a Transcendent? Although the probability of that happening was very low, Bryan sure didn''t want to find that out personally. He was never the type to take risks.


    Nimbly evading the panic-stricken servants inside the manor, Bryan finally reached the master bedroom and entered through the door. He then straight away went to the wardrobe.


    After putting aside all the clothes kept in the hanger inside, he pulled a lever that was previously hidden behind the clothes in an inconspicuous spot. Soon, another hidden passageway appeared behind the wardrobe.


    ''These bastards sure are secretive¡­'' Bryan thought in his heart as he made his way in and saw another silver-colored safe, the exact same size as the one in the basement.


    After quickly storing this one as well, Bryan exited the passageway and activated the lever again to close the entrance to the hidden passageway.


    Bryan finally breathed a sigh of relief as he made his way out of the master bedroom. While still under Shadow Concealment, Bryan exited the Brown Manor and ran toward the central part of Damascus.


    He made sure to not take any main roads that could be upied by the iing police carriages. As he ran towards Robinson Street, Bryan could hear the sound of batons hitting against metal.


    This was usually how the policemunicated with each other over long distances within the city. They would find the nearestmp post or any metallic structure and strike their batons against it, notifying the nearest police officers of their location.


    Tonight''s battle put a heavy strain on Bryan both physically and mentally. He couldn''t wait to go back to his apartment and pass out. Cracking both safes could wait until tomorrow morning until he had replenished his energy.


    Thinking about both the safes that were safely stored in his silver pocket watch, Bryan couldn''t help but smile brightly as he continued to run through the dark alleyways under the moonlight.


    ''Rich! Super Rich! I''ve hit the jackpot, hehe.'' Bryan thought gleefully.

 Chapter 61 True Treasure

    ?Thursday, 26th August 1580.


    Bryan opened his groggy eyes as he massaged his temple with his right hand. He sat up on the bed as an exhausted sigh escaped his lips.


    He had great difficulty sleeping the entire night. After the events ofst night, it would be surprising if he could sleep peacefully. After all, Bryan had killed no less than 40 people by himself.


    So every time he closed his eyes, scenes of blood and carnage would sh through his mind, causing him to not fall asleep.


    Shaking his head, Bryan got up from the bed and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Sshing some cold water on his face would make him more alert.


    A few minutester, Bryan came out of the bathroom and then went back to his bedroom again. He sat on his bed in a lotus position and closed his eyes to meditate.


    Meditating would help clear his mind and remove all the mental fatigue that had umted. This was one of the advantages of meditation.


    About an hourter, Bryan opened his eyes feeling refreshed. Although his body still felt slightly exhausted, his mind was calm and reinvigorated.


    He then headed into the living room and pushed the single-seater couch, the sofa, and the dining table to the side, clearing up enough space in the center of the room.


    Extending his spiritual force into the pocket watch, Bryan then wrapped one of the safes inside with his spiritual force and got it out into the living room.


    Looking at the silver-colored safe in front of him, Bryan chuckled as he rubbed his hands together, "Hehe, time to crack this shit open!"


    He crouched down in front of the circr dial on the surface of the safe''s door and began his attempt at cracking it. Since he already had experience in cracking safes, it took him only less than 10 minutes to unlock it.


    Bryan eagerly stood back up with a bright smile on his face. He then pulled the door handle and opened the safe. Inside, he saw rows of gold bars piled on top of each other, and two wooden chest trunks full of gems and pieces of jewelry of all colors.


    Other than that, there were also stacks of notes that filled the entirety of the safe. Bryan involuntarily gulped at the sight of so much cash. He estimated that just the cash alone amounted to at least 20,000 pounds.


    The cash that he had found in Jeffrey Gill''s safe was only about half of the cash he was seeing right now. It would take Bryan some time to estimate the total value of all the gems and jewelry inside as well.


    Currently, Bryan had more than 30,000 pounds in cash alone. And he hadn''t even opened the other safe yet.


    He calmly transferred the contents of the safe to his pocket watch. This way it would be more convenient for him to take out the money when he needed it.


    Then he put the empty safe back inside the pocket watch, as he thought, ''Perhaps in the future, I can lock someone inside the safe and y with their minds, hehe.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan then brought the other safe out of the pocket watch and expertly cracked it. But this time he did it within 7 minutes. He was getting better and better at it!


    He smiled smugly and proceeded to open the door of the safe. The contents of this safe were much fewer than the previous ones. About 10,000 pounds in cash, a few gold bars, and one single chest trunk that contained gems and other valuables within.


    He now had 40,000 pounds in cash plus all the other gold bars, pieces of jewelry, and gems which amounted to at least 100,000 pounds. Making his total worth a whopping 140,000 pounds!


    After doing all the math and estimating the total value of everything he had stolen from Jack Brown and Jeffrey Gill, Bryan was so ted that he almost cried tears of joy.


    ''Hmm, Jeffrey''s safe contained more gold and jewelry while Jack''s safe contained more cash. The value of items in both their safes should be about the same. Jack''s might be slightly higher¡­'' Bryan thought in his heart as he rubbed his chin.


    Then he swiftly transferred the contents of the second safe back into his silver pocket watch. The space inside his pocket watch was now looking more and more like a treasure trove.


    Suddenly, Bryan''s gazended on an inconspicuous brown-colored leather briefcase inside the safe. He slowly approached it and picked it up. It felt quite light. He then exited the safe and put it back inside the pocket watch.


    After rearranging the couch, sofa, and table in the living room, Bryan went to his bedroom and sat by the study table. He then put the briefcase on it and used both his hands to unlock and open it.


    He was somewhat disappointed to only find a couple of slightly yellow-colored parchment papers that appeared to be a design for some kind of small machine.


    Not expecting much from it, Bryan took the parchment papers out to give it a read. A few minutester, his hands began to tremble as his eyes widened in utter shock.


    Bryan abruptly got up from his chair and screamed, "What the fuck is this!? U-Unbelievable!"


    With the parchment papers still clutched tightly in his hands, he frantically paced around the room, unable to hide the shock and excitement in his eyes.


    After a few moments, he took two deep breaths and sat back down on the chair by the study table. After spreading the parchment papers neatly on the table, he began to read it again. This time thoroughly and with much more enthusiasm.


    A few minutester, Bryan exhaled a deep sigh and eximed, "Simply amazing! This invention will change people''s lives forever. This is revolutionary!"


    At the bottom of the fourth andst parchment paper, the name, Jim Brown was engraved. Bryan believed that this invention was most likely experimented on by Jack''s father or he could have stolen it from someone and just written his name on it afterward.


    The heading on the first page read, "Sound Telegraph/ Telephone."


    Bryan couldn''t help but marvel, "This is the true treasure! The rest of the stuff inside both the safes is worthless in front of it!"

 Chapter 62 The Perfect Crime

    ?The device known as the Telephone or the Sound Telegraph, as described in the parchment papers, was a small instrument that was designed for simultaneous transmitting and receiving human voice instead of codes in a telegram.


    The telephone was economical and very simple to operate. It consisted of a power source, a circr dialer, a ringer, a transmitter, and a receiver.


    The reason why it was inexpensive and easy to use was that the infrastructure had already beenid by the earlier invention of telegraphs beforehand.


    The telephone could use the samework cables that have been set up for telegraphs to transmit codes and send signals through them. Only a few newer cables needed to be implemented.


    However, Bryan realized that with the limitations of the design on these parchment papers, the telephone could only be used within cities.


    Long-rangemunication that spanned the entire kingdom or perhaps even the continent was still not a possibility with the current technology. A lot of research and trial and error would be required to expand the range ofmunication.


    However, Bryan wasn''t disappointed in the slightest. Just the possibility ofmunicating from one ce to another in a city as big as Damascus or maybe even Nadir was definitely a money-maker.


    If he yed his cards right, Bryan could earn arge amount of wealth for years toe. As far as he knew, the patents in the Belize Kingdom gave a protection period of 20 years.


    This meant, if Bryan were tomercialize the telephone and became the sole manufacturer of this revolutionary instrument, he would be earning vast sums of money!


    At least, for the first 20 years, no other person orpany would be able to manufacture the telephone. Not unless Bryan sold the patent right to them.


    Bryan calmed down his emotions after taking a few deep breaths and then seriously began to make ns.


    ''This design is too valuable. If I do it alone, I''ll definitely be eaten up by the other money-hungry businessmen. Or perhaps even killed,'' he thought inwardly.


    Then suddenly his eyes lit up as he mumbled, "That''s right! I can get assistance from Grace. I''m sure she''ll be able to help. Moreover, I can also give her a share of the profits."


    It would be better to do it with someone who had deep connections in the business world rather than do it alone. Bryan truly believed that he was too weak and had very few connections to keep the telephone design in his hands alone.


    However, it would be a different thing altogether if he involved Grace, whose family operated a lot of businesses and had deep connections in Nadir. Furthermore, Grace came from a family of Transcendents!


    Bryan finally decided to file a patent for the telephone with Grace when he went to Nadir with Detective Watsonter.


    He then carefully put all four parchment papers inside the brown-colored leather briefcase and then stored it inside his silver pocket watch. Then he went to the kitchen to cook himself some breakfast in a cheerful mood.


    Since Detective Watson had already left for Nadir, Bryan decided to visit the shooting range at the police station after breakfast and practice his marksmanship. There was always room for improvement.


    While Bryan was happily cooking some sunny side-ups and sausages for breakfast, the rest of Damascus had erupted in chaos.


    ¡­


    Kingston Avenue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A brown-haired middle-aged man, wearing a suit, an overcoat, and a top hat was rushing to work when all of a sudden he heard the paperboy who passed by him scream out today''s headlines,


    "Breaking news! 110 people died in The Damascus Massacre! Breaking news¡­"


    The brown-haired man''s heart skipped a beat as he listened to today''s headlines. He hurriedly stopped the paperboy and said, "Kid, give me one!"


    The paperboy who was dressed in stitched-up clothes, stopped in his tracks, took out a roll of newspaper from his satchel, and replied, "Here, 1 pence."


    The man paid the paperboy the money, unrolled the newspaper, and then started reading the front page news of Damascus Daily.


    ''BREAKING NEWS!


    Local coal tycoon, Jack Brown, son of the Late Jim Brown, was found dead alongside Jeffrey Gill, a businesspetitor in the same industry, and over a hundred other people at Brown Estate.


    Many gang leaders were also identified among the dead. It is suspected that this massacre was started by the two businessmen over personal disputes.


    Earlier, Jeffrey Gill was also being investigated for the death of Jim Brown¡­''


    There was also a ck and white photograph of the warehouse where the massacre took ce, printed on the front page of the newspaper.


    The brown-haired man sucked in a breath of cold air as he continue to read. After he finished reading the entire article, he mumbled, "These wealthy businessmen sure are ruthless. They even had ties with the underworld! How despicable!"


    Most people in Damascus City also had simr opinions as they came across today''s news headlines.


    They were bound to believe that Jack Brown had tried to take revenge on Jeffrey Gill for killing his father, Jim Brown. Both parties got the help of criminal gang leaders and this is what eventually led to the Damascus Massacre.


    Moreover, as more journalists and reporters dug into this matter and investigated the whole picture, they would find out the shady deals that both Jack Brown and Jeffrey Gill had made in the dark. All their crimes would thene to light and be made public.


    This way, both of them would bebeled as the scum of society whose death would turn out to be a blessing to all those workers andborers who were oppressed under their authority.


    And the person, the true mastermind behind the Damascus Massacre, the one who instigated and misled Jeffrey Gill into thinking that Jack Brown had stolen his wealth.


    The one who deceived all of Jack Brown''s henchmen into gathering in the warehouse.


    The one who personally lit the fuse of the massacre and also the one who ended it would forever be hidden in the shadows, unnoticed.


    Unseen from the eyes of the public. Never to be found.


    This was the perfect crime!

 Chapter 63 Narcissist

    Friday, 27th August 1580.


    Bryan opened his eyes after a round of meditation and exhaled a long breath. After advancing to Apprentice Rank 3, progress was slow but he was improving nheless.


    "In at most a couple of days, I will have finished carving the 30th mind rune," Bryan mumbled under his breath.


    He grabbed his pocket watch which was kept on top of his bedside table and checked the time, "Hmm, it''s almost 6 pm. I should dress up and get going."


    Today was the day Mr. William Dyke, the editor of Damascus Daily, was throwing a banquet in order to thank Bryan as well as to celebrate the safety and recovery of his daughter.


    During the Kenny Adam incident, Bryan was able to rescue Fiona Dyke due to which Mr. Dyke was very grateful for him and had hence decided to throw this celebratory banquet after Fiona recovered from the injury she had sustained.


    Bryan didn''t really have a reason to refuse the invitation. Moreover, he thought that it would be a nice opportunity for him to get to know more people and make friends. But more importantly, he was mostly going there for the food.


    He got off the bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up. On his way, he extended his spiritual force inside his pocket watch and looked at the marvelous scene within.


    Seeing the stacks of cash and piles of gold bars and other gems that had formed a small mound, Bryan began to chuckle foolishly.


    About ten minutester, Bryan exited the bathroom with the towel hanging around his neck. He was currently only wearing his pajamas.


    In just four months, after switching to having proper three meals a day, practicingbat training, and working out, Bryan''s body had be more lean and muscr.


    Well-defined muscles were visible on his torso and eight-pack abs could be seen in his abdomen area. His abs weren''t excessively prominent but were outlined just enough to look aesthetically pleasing to the eye.


    A clear-cut jawline could also be seen on his face. Overall, he looked devilishly handsome after making a drastic change in his lifestyle.


    Bryan walked to the wardrobe in his bedroom and took out a dark blue three-piece suit, a white shirt, and a ck trench coat. Light colors just didn''t suit his taste, hence, he mostly had ck or dark-colored clothes.


    After tucking in his shirt inside his pants, Bryan took out a ck necktie from the wardrobe and tied it around his neck, under the shirt cor.


    Whistling all the while, Bryan put on the rest of the clothes. Finally, he put on the ck trench coat and then put his silver pocket watch inside his suit vest pocket with the silver chain of the pocket watch hooked to the middle button of the vest.


    After dressing uppletely, he looked at himself in the full-body-length mirror and praised narcissistically, "Your looks are supreme, Mr. Lombardi! I am willing to offer you my wife and daughter with open arms."


    A momentter, Bryan burst intoughter as he continued to shake his head. He then turned around and exited his apartment after locking the door.


    On his way to call for a public carriage, Bryan smirked as he thought, ''When did I be such a narcissist? Although, I am pretty good-looking, hehe.''


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Outside avish three-storied vi on Augustus Street, rows of horse-drawn carriages were arriving one after another.


    This vi belonged to Mr. William Dyke, the editor of Damascus Daily. Being the only major newspaperpany in Damascus, it yed a very crucial role in helping bring urate information to the masses.


    Simrly, Mr. William Dyke was also considered a person with vast connections in the upper-ss society of Damascus. Although he wasn''t the owner of Damascus Daily, just being the editor brought him a certain level of superiority.


    With a single word from him, the image and reputation of a business, person, or family could ascend or decline. Hence, the upper-ss society of Damascus treated him with great respect.


    The wealthy people and nobles cared a lot about their public image, after all. Having a good reputation could go a long way and bring about many benefits.


    A ck-colored public carriage drawn by a brown steed soon stopped in front of the entrance to the three-storied vi.


    Bryan got off the carriage and paid the driver the money after thanking him. He then looked around at the crowd dressed invish clothes entering through the main gate of the vi.


    ''Oh? This Dyke guy sure is a big shot!'' He thought in his heart and then walked toward the entrance.


    "May I see your invitation card, sir?" The butler wearing a ck tailcoat suit, standing near the entrance to greet the guests looked at Bryan and smiled.


    "Sure." Bryan smiled and took out his invitation card from the inside pocket of his suit jacket.


    The butler respectfully took the card from Bryan''s hand and examined it. When he read the name on the invitation card, he eximed, "Mr. Bryan Lombardi!?"


    Bryan was taken aback at the sudden enthusiasm disyed by the butler. He nodded his head and replied, "Uh, yeah. Is there a problem?"


    "Not at all, sir! Pleasee in. You are the esteemed guest of honor at today''s banquet!" The butler bowed respectfully and gestured for Bryan toe in.


    ''Guest of honor? Heh, well, I guess it does makes sense. I did save the Dyke''s only daughter, after all.'' Bryan joked inwardly and then followed behind the butler.


    The butler guided Bryan through the front garden which had a fountain in the center simr to the one at Leah''s vi and then finally stopped in front of the already-opened main door of the vi.


    From the outside, Bryan could see that the hall was packed with people having champagne or wine, and chatting with each other. Most of the people in there were middle-aged with only a handful around Bryan''s age.


    The butler stood by the main door, cleared his throat, and then gave an introduction to all the people present, "Mr. Bryan Lombardi has arrived!"


    The noisy crowd suddenly turned silent the moment they heard Bryan''s name being called out loud as all of them turned their heads toward the direction of the voice in unison.

 Chapter 64 A Toast

    Being stared at by such arge group of people all of a sudden, Bryan felt slightly nervous as he gulped involuntarily. However, he still kept a faint smile on his lips and acted calm andposed on the surface.


    A wide range of emotions could be seen in the gazes of the people, such as admiration, scrutiny, doubt, and, indifference. Bryan also noticed a fewdies, both old and young, casting flirtatious nces at him.


    It was beginning to get awkward and Bryan was just about to greet everyone when all of a sudden a loud and cheerfulugh was heard followed by an enthusiastic male voice, "Wee! Wee, Mr. Lombardi! I am truly grateful for your presence here tonight."


    Bryan followed the source of the voice and his gazended on a handsome middle-aged man with brown hair and brown eyes. He was wearing an ivory three-piece suit and a purple necktie.


    His wavy brown hair wasbed neatly and parted from the middle. Wearing gold-rimmed round sses, this person appeared very noble and sophisticated.


    However, Bryan had no idea who this person was. He was about to awkwardly ask the other person his identity but the man came forward and took the initiative to introduce himself, "My name is William Dyke. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Lombardi!"


    Bryan raised his eyebrow in surprise. He felt that now it all made sense for this person to so warmly greet him.


    He extended his right hand out for a handshake and replied with a smile, "Pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr. Dyke."


    William Dyke shook Bryan''s hand and spoke gratefully, "I am eternally grateful for what you have done, Mr. Lombardi. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what my wife and I would have done. The Dyke Family shall forever be indebted to you!"


    Hearing such honest and serious wordse from William Dyke, most of the guests present at the banquet turned envious. After all, who wouldn''t want a person of such stature as William Dyke to owe them?


    Although William Dyke wasn''t nearly as affluent as most of the nobles in Damascus, he was highly influential, had a lot of connections with other important people, and had a widework.


    Bryan didn''t really care about what William said to him, he was just here for the food and drinks. He shook his head and smiled with fake modesty, "You give me too much credit, Mr. Dyke. I only did what any other person would have."


    William''s lips slightly twitched as he thought inwardly, ''This kid... The way he talks, does he want to be a politician or something?''


    He then introduced Bryan to a beautiful middle-ageddy who was standing beside him. "Mr. Lombardi, this is my lovely wife, Lily."


    The middle-ageddy had blonde hair and light blue eyes. Her facial features bore a striking resemnce to Fiona, who Bryan had saved at Kenny Adam''s house.


    Lily was currently wearing a low cut cream-colored long dress with golden flower patterns on it. Furthermore, she was wearing a sapphire studded ne which further entuated her beauty.


    She looked at Bryan with a gentle smile as she stretched her right hand forward and spoke in a melodic voice, "Mr. Lombardi, thank you for saving my little daughter."


    Bryan bowed like a gentleman and kissed Lily''s hand, "You are wee, Mrs. Dyke. My teacher always tells me that one should help people if they are able to."


    Lily smiled brightly as she responded, "I have heard great things about Detective Watson. I am thankful for him to have nurtured such a chivalrous and brave student like you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan smiled politely on the surface but inside he was thinking, ''Kek, my teacher never told me that. I just made that shit up!''


    His gaze thennded on Fiona, who at some point had arrived beside her mother, Lily. He smiled at her as he said, "Miss Fiona, I''m d that you have recovered."


    Fiona looked at Bryan shyly and replied, "Mr. Bryan, I would like to thank you again for rescuing me that day."


    Bryan shook his head and smiled, "It was no problem at all."


    He then continued to make some small talk with the mother-and-daughter duo. Then William snapped his fingers twice and called for a nearby waiter who was carrying a tray full of sses of red wine, going around, and serving the guests.


    William took a ss of red wine from the tray and offered it to Bryan. He then cleared his throat and spoke in a loud voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you all foring here tonight.


    I would like to take this opportunity to make a toast to this brave young man who brought the serial killer, Kenny Adams, to justice and rescued my precious daughter.


    To Bryan Lombardi!"


    "Cheers!" The crowd replied joyously in unison. Bryan too raised his ss and downed his wine. The banquet then continued in a cheerful manner. Many guests came up to Bryan to strike up a conversation with him and introduce themselves.


    Bryan did not act arrogant or pompous, instead, he greeted everyone with a humble and cheerful attitude. This left a very good impression of himself on the guests present.


    Of course, the reason why Bryan acted this way was that he felt it was pointless to act high and mighty in front of others.


    He believed that if he made the people around him feel better, the world would return the favor. Why make enemies when you can make friends?


    But more importantly, having an honest and good reputation made certain things very beneficial. For example, if Bryan happened to steal from any of these people in the future, they would hardly suspect an ''honest'' and ''good'' person like him.


    About an hourter, Bryan was already beginning to feel drunk after having toasted with so many people. He excused himself from the group of people he was currently talking to and made his way to the bathroom on the second floor after getting the directions.


    Inside the bathroom, Bryan struggled to stand straight while he was peeing. After finishing his business, he flushed the toilet, and then washed his hands in the basin.


    After drying his hands with a towel that was kept inside a wooden basket beside the basin, he opened the door of the bathroom to go out.


    However, to his surprise, he found a beautiful blonde middle-aged woman with light blue eyes standing outside. It was Lily Dyke!

 Chapter 65 Dominate

    Lily gently pushed Bryan inside and entered the bathroom. After locking the door, she turned around, and carefully looked at Bryan form head to toe. She nodded her head slightly as she smirked, "Not bad. Mr. Lombardi, I would like to extend my gratitude."


    Bryan waspletely taken aback as he struggled to find words to speak, "W-What do you me-"


    Lily interrupted him by abruptly kissing him on the lips. After a few moments, she stepped back and smiled faintly,


    "My husband is leaving for Nadir on a business trip tomorrow. Come to my vacation house on the outskirts of Damascus. Don''t keep ady waiting."


    She then gave Bryan the address and swiftly exited the bathroom without saying another word. Meanwhile, Bryan stood there in a daze trying toprehend what had just transpired.


    A few momentster, his lips curled up into a smirk as he thought, ''Interesting. I thought that it would be the daughter who would offer herself up. But to think it would be the mother instead, hehe.''


    Bryan then went back downstairs to continue to mingle with the other guests present. More importantly, he seriously needed to eat some food in order to sober himself up.


    ¡­


    Saturday, 28th August 1580.


    In the suburbs of Damascus, a public carriage stopped in front of the entrance of a two-storied vipound.


    Bryan got off the carriage and paid the driver 5 pounds with a bitter smile on his face. Public carriages usually only operated within Damascus City. However, the Dyke Family vacation house was more than thirty minutes away from Damascus.


    Naturally, Bryan had to pay the carriage driver extra money to get there. The carriage driver happily took the five 1-pound notes, turned the carriage away, and traveled back to the city.


    Bryan took out his pocket watch from his suit vest pocket and saw that the time disyed was 4 pm. Afterst night''s heavy drinking, Bryan woke up with a severe hangover earlier this morning.


    However, it wasn''t something that couldn''t be fixed with simple meditation. And currently, Bryan was standing outside the Dyke Family''s vacation house with anticipation.


    After all, he had never done it with an older and mature middle-aged woman!


    With eager steps, Bryan walked in through the entrance of thepound. It took him another ten minutes to get to the white two-storied vi. On the way, he saw a mini vineyard with purple grapes being harvested for as far as his eyes could see.


    He estimated that the totalnd within thepound was easily more than 5 acres. Bryan soon approached the red-colored main door of the vi and turned the twist-doorbell ced on the door.


    A few momentster, a young butler with ck hair and brown eyes opened the door and greeted Bryan respectfully, "You must be Mr. Lombardi. Please follow me, sir, Lady Pyke is waiting for you in her study."


    "Lead the way." Bryan smiled and replied. Then he followed the butler to the second floor of the vi. The study was situated in the furthest corner of the second floor, to the left.


    The butler stopped in front of a room and knocked on the door twice, "Madam, Mr. Lombardi is here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Immediately, a melodious voice was heard from within the room, "Show him in, Billy. And you can leave."


    The butler, Billy, bowed toward Bryan and then deftly left. Bryan on the other hand fixed his necktie, turned the doorknob, and entered the study.


    After entering, Bryan tactfully locked the door. Then he turned around and looked at Lily who was wearing a nearly transparent, white-colored, night dress. Bryan gulped as his gazended on the pink nipples that he could see through the dress.


    Lily was sitting on the side of the study table with her legs crossed, her thick thighs visible through the slit in her night dress. She looked at Bryan with a condescending smile and said, "Come closer."


    Bryan walked towards Lily with a faint smile, "So, Mrs. Dyke. How would you like to thank me?"


    The smile on Lily''s face vanished as she replied coldly, "Strip."


    Bryan stopped in his tracks as his eyebrows furrowed. He didn''t like Lily''s tone nor did he like the way she was looking at him. He felt as if she wasn''t looking at a person but a toy.


    Seeing Bryan stop moving, Lily spoke with a stoic expression, "Little boy, do as I say. I like to be the one to dominate. You men are all beneath me. Consider yourself lucky"


    Bryan suddenly came to a realization as he thought, ''Ohh? So she''s a sadist. Heh, I wonder for how long.''


    His lips curled up into a mischievous smirk as he slightly released his spiritual force, applying very little pressure on Lily.


    Lily was taken aback at the sudden suffocation she was feeling. She began to start sweating from her forehead as she looked at Bryan in puzzlement and a hint of dread.


    Bryan slowly removed his clothes one by one as he walked closer to Lily. He smiled teasingly as he said, "So you like to dominate, huh? I wonder if you''ve ever been dominated¡­"


    He stretched his right hand and grabbed the back of Lily''s head. Clutching her hair tightly, Bryan moved closer and vigorously made out with her.


    Lily''s eyes went wide as she struggled to move. After making out for a few minutes, Bryan bit her lower lip causing Lily to scream in pain. As well as pleasure.


    Bryan looked at the confusion reflected in Lily''s eyes as he chuckled, "As expected, you like it don''t you?"


    Before Lily could reply, Bryan grabbed her night dress and viciously tore it from her body. Lily screamed in surprise but for some reason, she couldn''t find herself to stop Bryan.


    Looking at Lily''s breasts which were the size of his fists, as well as her bristling pink nipples, Bryan licked his lips as he grinned.


    His gaze then fell on lily''sher region. He came closer and thoroughly observed every part of Lily''s body causing her face to redden.


    He brought his lips close to Lily''s ear and whispered, "Now, let me dominate you."

 Chapter 66 Lust (R18)

    Without waiting for Lily to respond, Bryan tightly grabbed her shoulders and forcefully turned her around. He then bent her over in front of him, his left hand smashing her head lightly on the surface of the table, causing Lily to scream in pain.


    Bryan then inserted his shaft right inside Lily''s vagina andpletely thrust it in. Lily screamed in ecstasy, "Ahhh!!"


    She had never felt this way before. This feeling of being dominated, unexpectedly, gave her unimaginable pleasure.


    All her life, she had always been the one to order men around and be the one to dominate and inflict pain. Even with her husband, William, she was still the dominant one. But now, everything was crumbling in this moment of pure bliss.


    Thrusting his hips back and forth, Bryan continued to pound her wildly, causing Lily to moan incessantly. About five minutester, he turned her back around and lifted her up, making her sit on the table facing him.


    Lily looked at Bryan, her eyes full of lust as she bit her lower lip. She didn''t stop what Bryan was doing because she waspletely in love with this new feeling. She looked down at Bryan''s long and erect shaft and gasped.


    Then she looked into Bryan''s eyes and pleaded, "P-Please! Put it in!"


    Bryan grinned from ear to ear as he rammed his shaft inside Lily''s already-wet vagina. Lily moaned even louder as her back arched and her eyes rolled back, "Ahhhhhh!!"


    She thought in her heart, ''Why? Why does this feel so much better? I-I love it!''


    Bryan grabbed Lily''s hair again and brought it closer to his face. He then made out with her as his tongue aimed to conquer the insides of her mouth. All the while, he never stopped thrusting his hips.


    This was something Bryan had never done before. But he really liked this feeling of sexual dominance. He thought in his heart, ''I guess different women have different preferences in bed. How interesting!''


    He then lifted Lily up, grabbed her butt with both his hands, stretched them apart, and made love to her while standing. Lily curled her legs around Bryan''s waist like a snake as she screamed at the top of her lungs, "Aahhh!!"


    Bryan looked at Lily''s breasts jiggling up and down from his thrusting and started sucking on one of them. He then bit Lily''s left nipple while he pinched her other nipple with his fingers, causing the area around both her nipples to redden.


    Lily felt such great pleasure that she couldn''t help but scream, "I-I''ming!!"


    "Aaaahhhhh~!!!"


    The next moment, arge amount of liquid gushed out from Lily''s vagina drenching Bryan''s lower body, however, Bryan continued to thrust his shaft, not stopping for a single moment.


    Lily had never felt such an orgasm ever in her life and was struggling to remain conscious from the excessive pleasure she was feeling. Before she knew it, she came for the second time while Bryan''s shaft was still deep within her vagina.


    At this point, Lily waspletely unable to speak as her body continued to spasm from the two back-to-back orgasms. But she still didn''t try to push Bryan away. It was as if her mind couldn''t take the excessive pleasure but her body wanted otherwise.


    Bryan slowly dropped to his knees as heid Lily down on the floor. He lifted her legs and put them over his shoulders and then continued to pound his shaft inside her vagina even faster.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me harder! Harder! Aaahhhh~" Lily screamed as she looked into Bryan''s eyes with unrestrained libido. Never in her life had she wanted to get fucked by a man so badly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Feeling that he was about to climax any moment now, Bryan pulled his shaft out from Lily''s vagina. He grabbed Lily''s hair, brought her head closer, and then directly put his shaft inside her mouth.


    Lily clenched Bryan''s butt and shoved his hips toward her face, causing Bryan''s shaft which was already deep in her mouth to go deeper down her throat. The next moment, Bryan ejacted a big load straight inside Lily''s mouth.


    "Aghhh!" Bryan raised his head as he moaned in contentment. Undoubtedly, this was the best sex of his life.


    Feeling the dense cum inside her mouth, Lily nearly choked but in the end, she managed to swallow everyst bit of it.


    Looking at Lily obediently swallow his cum, Bryan nodded with a grin, "Very good. Now turn around."


    Lily nodded her head like a deferential ve as she turned around and got on all four. She then positioned her butt right in front of Bryan''s crotch and rubbed it against his shaft.


    Bryan smirked at Lily''s behavior. He spanked Lily''s butt tightly, eliciting a soft moan from thetter, then he grabbed his shaft and once again thrust it in. But this time he put it inside Lily''s asshole.


    Not expecting this, Lily screamed at the top of her lungs. Never in her life did she imagine that she would be having anal sex, that too with a young man almost half her age! However, she loved this feeling even more than normal sex.


    Bryan grabbed her hair from behind with his left hand and started pressing her nipples with his right, as he continued to thrust his shaft inside her asshole.


    Ten minutester, Bryan came again but this time he didn''t pull out. Instead, he ejacted inside her ass. This time both Bryan and Lily climaxed at the same time.


    After pulling his shaft out, he ordered Lily, "Clean this up."


    Lily turned around, her expression that of extreme euphoria. She crawled towards Bryan''s shaft and held it with both her hands like she was holding some kind of valuable treasure. She first marveled at it for a few seconds and then swallowed it.


    Her head kept moving back and forth as she used her tongue to lick Bryan''s shaft clean.


    Bryan too felt intense pleasure from this blowjob. He then grabbed Lily''s head with both his hands and then continued to fuck her in the mouth. Looking at Lily''s pupil that had almost rolled back from the extreme pleasure, Bryan grinned.


    Lily gagged over and over again but she didn''t stop Bryan. Instead, she used her left hand to sp Bryan''s butt as her right hand gently fondled his balls. About five minutester, Bryan ejacted again inside Lily''s mouth.


    He looked at Lily and smirked, "Swallow it whole."


    Lily did as she was told and swallowed the entirety of Bryan''s cum. Then she looked into Bryan''s eyes as she held his shaft tightly over her face. She begged with eyes full of lechery, "M-More, fuck me more! I beg you!"


    Bryan grinned like a maniac as he prepared to go for yet another round!

 Chapter 67 Ravage (R18)

    Inside the study on the second floor of the Dyke Family vacation house, all sorts of different items were strewn across the floor. Books, chairs, tablemps, pieces of parchment paper, etc.


    In the center of the study, atop a burgundy-colored carpet, Bryany on his back panting as his chest heaved up and down.


    Lily ced her head on top of Bryan''s chest as shey by his side. Her leg coiled around Bryan''s thigh as she fiddled with his shaft with her hand.


    Looking at Lily who was still mesmerized by his shaft, Bryan chuckled as he whispered into her ears, "Lily, that was the best sex of my life."


    Hearing her name being called out, Lily''s body trembled slightly as she turned her head to look into Bryan''s eyes, "Stay with me for this weekend."


    "I can stay with you for the night but not for the weekend. I have other stuff to do." Bryan replied with a smile. He always put great emphasis on his priorities. Yes, sex was great but it couldn''te in the way of his cultivation.


    After the massacre at Brown Manor, Bryan had be very goal-oriented. Although he didn''t know if there was such a thing as eternal life, he had a nagging feeling that cultivating diligently might get him closer to this goal of his.


    Therefore, no matter how much he fooled around, he would never overlook his daily meditation orbat training. Even if he stayed over for one night at Lily''s ce, he could still practice meditation.


    Listening to Bryan decline her offer, disappointment shed across Lily''s eyes as her expression turned downcast.


    Looking at Lilly''s expression like that of an abandoned pet, Bryan had a bit of difficulty believing that this was the same woman who appeared to be very domineering just a couple of hours back and had ordered him to strip like he was some toy.


    ''Looks like my penis is indeed magical, kekk!'' Bryan joked inwardly.


    Then he looked at Lily and smiled faintly, "But don''t worry. I''ll fuck your brains out tonight."


    Lily was turned on again as she began to rub herher region against Bryan''s thigh. She pecked Bryan on his cheeks as she replied seductively, "You can fuck me however you want."


    "But what about your husband? When is heing back?" Bryan asked out of curiosity.


    Lily snorted, "Hmph, he''s gone to Nadir and most likely won''t be back for a few months."


    Then she looked at Bryan and said with longing, "That means I am all yours. No other man has made me feel the way that you''ve done!"


    ''No shit! I am a master in the art of lovemaking, woman!'' Bryan joked narcissistically in his heart but on the surface, he replied with a chuckle, "Hehe, you too have opened a new door for me. I must say, I love this feeling of ravaging your body."


    Lily''s breathing quickened as she began to jerk off Bryan''s shaft. She then got on top of Bryan as she whispered into his ear, "Then ravage my body right now!"


    Bryan grinned as he instructed Lily to turn the other way around. Now, Lily''s head was right on top of his shaft as she proceeded to give him a blowjob. Meanwhile, his face was directly underneath Lily''s vagina.


    He put his arms around Lily''s waist and brought her vagina closer to his face. Bryan then started licking it with relish, causing Lily to moan while his shaft was still inside her mouth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    About ten minutester, both Bryan and Lily came on each other''s faces. Then they switched positions as Lily got back on top of Bryan and started to ride his shaft as she continued to bounce her hips up and down.


    Bryan literally had to do nothing as he looked at Lily''s lewd face with a grin.


    As they continued to make love, Bryan''s mind wandered to something else as he thought in his heart, ''In two days I''ll start working with the Silver Owls. I wonder what that will be like.''


    His thoughts were soon interrupted as he heard Lily''s screams get louder and louder. Feeling that he was about to ejacte any moment now, Bryan pulled his shaft out and instructed Lily, "Come, drink it."


    Lily grabbed Bryan''s shaft with both her hands and started to give him a handjob aggressively.


    With anticipation in her eyes, she stared at the tip of Bryan''s shaft as she waited for him to ejacte so that she could drink his precious semen, not willing to waste even a single drop.


    About a minuteter, Bryan finally reached an orgasm as Lily pounced on his shaft like a ravenous wolf, swallowing its entirety.


    "Aagghhh!!" Bryan moaned in pleasure as he grabbed Lily''s head and then shoved his shaft further inside Lily''s mouth.


    Lily''s mouth was filled with Bryan''s semen as she tried her best to swallow everyst bit of it. However, a few drops still managed to find their way out of her mouth as they dripped down her chin.


    Wiping her lips with her hand, Lily smiled brightly at Bryan, "Delicious!"


    Looking at Lily''s obscene behavior, Bryan grinned, "Let''s take a break, shall we?"


    Lily nodded her head as she got up. She held Bryan''s hand and helped him up as she said, "Okay, let''s take a bath together then."


    Bryan nodded with a smirk, "Sure thing."


    Lily then proceeded to walk out of the study toward her bedroom, with Bryan''s hand in hers. Bryan was slightly taken aback as he asked, "Wait, let''s put on some clothes first. What if the servants see us like this?"


    Lily turned to look at Bryan with an amused expression as she sneered, "Half of the servants in the vi are already my sex ves while the other half don''t dare to even cast a nce at me. Your worries are unfounded."


    Bryan raised his eyebrows as he asked, "Sex ves huh? Is that what I am to you too?"


    Lily giggled, "No, this is different. I am your ve and you, my master~"


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk, "Now, that''s what I like to hear."


    The duo then walked out of the study naked and hand in hand.

 Chapter 68 Acquired Taste

    After a thirty-minute warm bath, Bryan and Lily came out of the bathroom which was connected to Lily''s bedroom on the second floor of the vi.


    Bryan went toward the single-seater, blue-colored cushioned couch by the floor-to-ceiling window and sat there, looking outside and admiring the nighttime view of the vineyard.


    Lily who had wrapped a white towel around her torso went to the bedside table and took out a small silver-colored container the size of her palm from the drawer. She then walked to where Bryan was sitting.


    As she approached Bryan, she took off her towel, revealing her slim abdomen, wide hips, round butts, and thick thighs. Meanwhile, her blonde hair still slightly wet from the earlier bath further entuated her alluring beauty.


    She then went around the couch and sat on Bryan''sp. Bryan simply smiled at Lily''s attempt to arouse him and then his gazended on the silver case in her hands as he asked curiously, "What''s that?"


    Lily smiled as she opened the silver case. Inside, about a dozen hand-rolled cigarettes were ced neatly in two rows, atop each other.


    She took two out, gave one to Bryan, and kept one for herself as she introduced,


    "Bright-leaf tobo, imported all the way from the Southern Continent. It is milder, lighter, and more aromatic than the cigarettes they sell anywhere in the Western Continent."


    Bryan''s interest was piqued. He had never tried cigarettes before. Not even his teacher, Detective Watson smoked any form of tobo.


    Lily took out a gas lighter that had a silver-colored rectangr metal shell and a flip-top. She gestured for Bryan to put the cigarette between his lips.


    Bryan put the tip of the hand-rolled cigarette in his mouth, after which Lily lit the other end of it. He lightly sucked on the cigarette and then instantly exhaled the smoke causing Lily to chuckle.


    He looked at Lily in puzzlement, "What?"


    "That''s not how you smoke it. Look." She then lit her own cigarette and took a long drag after which she inhaled the smoke. After keeping the smoke inside her lungs for a few seconds, she exhaled.


    "You have to inhale the smoke, keep it inside you for a while so that you can get a good hit, and then finally exhale." She exined with a faint smile.


    Bryan nodded his head in understanding as he took a long drag of his cigarette. However, the moment he inhaled it, he began to cough violently as his eyes turned red.


    "W-What the fuck?" He looked at Lily while still coughing.


    Lily covered her mouth as she giggled, "It''s an acquired taste! You''ll soon begin to love it."


    She then took another drag of her cigarette and inhaled the smoke as she savored the nicotine hit while closing her eyes.


    Looking at Lily''s expression, Bryan took another puff, however, this time he took a short onepared to thest time. As he inhaled the smoke, the nicotine within came into contact with his pharynx.


    This time, he proactively tried to feel the sensation of the hit. It was sort of like a buzz of pleasure that he hadn''t felt before. However, this buzz soon faded as he exhaled the smoke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looked at Lily and smirked, "Not bad!"


    Lily nodded her head as she smiled, "I know right? This is the best tobo that I''ve ever smoked."


    Bryan then took another puff of the cigarette and continued to enjoy the smooth vor of the tobo along with the buzz from the nicotine.


    After about two minutes, he was done with the cigarette as he stubbed it inside an ashtray that Lily had brought at some point.


    ? He then looked at Lily who was now already more than halfway through her second cigarette and asked, "Do you have any more of this? Can I buy it from you?"


    Lily blew the smoke on Bryan''s face as she teased, "Yes, you can buy it from me. And the price is youing here more often and ravaging my body."


    Bryan took the cigarette from Lily''s hand and took a big puff. He then stubbed it inside the ashtray as his lips curled up into a smirk, "Then let me pay you in advance."


    He then carried Lily in his arms and walked toward therge bed behind the couch. As he walked toward the battlefield, he passionately made out with her as he began to think of all the different positions to make use of.


    ¡­


    The following day at noon, Bryan walked out of the Dyke Family vacation vi in an unusual gait. The servants that he came across gave him knowing looks, however, they didn''t say anything to him.


    ''Fuckin'' hell! That nympho, did I fuck her or did she fuck me?'' He cursed in his heart.


    After making love to each other throughout the entirety of the night, Bryan wasn''t able to walk properly because his balls hurt so badly. It would begin to hurt if he squeezed his legs even a little bit closer.


    However, one thing he couldn''t deny was the fact that Lily was one hell of a woman in bed, a hundred times better than Leah, maybe even a thousand times.


    Bryan took Lily''s personal carriage and headed back toward 7 Robinson Street. He was nning to head to the police station today to practice shooting but he wisely canceled the n.


    ''It would be better to just stay at home and meditate.'' He thought.


    He was supposed to officially start working with the Silver Owls on the 1st of September, however, he decided to start tomorrow since it was Monday, the beginning of the week. It wouldn''t make a difference if he started a day early.


    Looking at the sparse houses on the side of the street, Bryan was full of anticipation toward beginning his life as a member of the Silver Owl.


    Thest time he met Robert, the Captain of the Silver Owls in Damascus, at Kenny Adam''s house, he had mentioned that their team almost always deals with Transcendent rted cases.


    Bryan basically thought of them as the Transcendent Police. His eyes shone with expectation as well as excitement as he thought, ''Transcendent-rted cases¡­ how interesting!''

 Chapter 69 Sofia Public Library

    Monday, 30th August 1580.


    Church of Wisdom, North Kingston Avenue.


    Bryan exited the church with both his hands inside the pocket of his ck trench coat. He looked at the people walking on the sidewalks as well as the rows of horse-drawn carriages riding along the brick-paved street with a faint smile on his lips.


    It was currently 10 in the morning, the skies were clear and the warm sunlight shone on the entire city. However, the blowing winds had gotten chillier. And it was beginning to get colder with each passing day.


    Usually, it starts to snow inte November or early December in Damascus. Therefore, in the period before that, the temperature continues to fall bit by bit.


    Bryan took out a silver case as well as a gas lighter of the same color from the inside pocket of his ck-tailored suit jacket. He flipped open the silver case and took out a hand-rolled cigarette from it.


    After putting one end of the cigarette between his lips, he lit the other end with the gas lighter and took a long drag.


    Feeling the slight nicotine buzz, Bryan showed a satisfied smile as he mumbled, "Ah, now that''s what I''m talking about."


    He then turned right and proceeded to head further north.


    Before this, he had just spoken to Bishop Walls about joining the Silver Owls today, and much to Bryan''s surprise, he found out that the headquarters of the Silver Owls was not inside the Church at all.


    It was actually three blocks north of the Church. After asking for the address from Bishop Walls, Bryan set off to find the headquarters of the Silver Owls with great anticipation.


    Since it was only three blocks away, he decided to simply walk the distance. After all, it would only take him less than ten minutes to reach there.


    Bryan wore his usual ck three-piece suit, a white shirt, a ck necktie, a ck trench coat, along with a ck fedora hat. As he continued to smoke the cigarette, he thought about how quickly he had gotten addicted to the nicotine rush.


    After getting back to his apartment from Lily''s vacation manor yesterday morning, the first thing he did was smoke a cigarette. Although it had only been less than two days since he started smoking, he just couldn''t stop.


    He began to understand how seriously addictive nicotine was. Hence, he only limited himself to one a day or at most two a day. Any more than that would hinder his other activities. Or so he thought.


    Early this morning, Bryan had alreadypleted carving his 30th mind rune after a round of meditation. Only then did he make himself some breakfast and began his day.


    After finishing his cigarette, Bryan flicked it into the corner of some alley and then continue to walk toward his destination.


    As he walked, he thought about the things that he had experienced over the weekend and couldn''t help but smirk when he thought of Lily.


    ? That woman was seriously a sex-hungry fiend. Although Bryan too enjoyed having sex with her, he couldn''t let it get to his head.


    Meditation was paramount. And now that he was about to join the Silver Owls, any assignments or missions that he would be given by them would have to be on top of his priority list. Fucking around with Lily could wait.<novelnext></novelnext>


    About five minutester, Bryan carefully looked at the rows of buildings to his right as he mumbled, "35 North Kingston Ave¡­ 35¡­ 35¡­"


    Soon his eyesnded on arge two-stored white building. Beside the entrance of the building was a wooden que that was fixed to the wall.


    Bryan''s gazended on the wooden que, "35 North Kingston Avenue. Found it!"


    Then he swept his gaze to the wide wooden que above the ck double door of the building as his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch, "Sofia Public Library? What the fuck? Did I get the wrong address?"


    He was sure that Bishop Walls had told him that the headquarters of the Silver Owls was on 35 North Kingston Avenue. But now that Bryan reached the given address, it turned out to be a public library instead.


    ''Is Bishop Walls ying a prank on me?'' Bryan thought incredulously.


    After hesitating for about a minute, he ultimately decided to enter the library and ask around for Robert. If it really was the wrong address, he would just have to go back to the Church again.


    Pushing open therge ck-colored double door, Bryan entered the public library. The reception area of the library was as big as his apartment, perhaps even bigger.


    The floor was made of light brown-colored wooden nks and all sorts of paintings were hung on the walls on both sides. There were also a few couches near the entrance for the guests to upy.


    There was a reception desk across from the entrance of the library, and behind the reception desk were multiple rows of bookshelves. Some people could be seen picking up books from the bookshelves ad studying at the public desks.


    ''It''s surprisingly way bigger than it looks from the outside!'' Bryan thought inwardly as he swept his gaze across the rows of bookshelves.


    He then walked across the reception hall and directly stopped in front of the reception desk. He took off his hat and greeted thedy who was sitting behind the desk looking at him with a weing smile.


    "Good morning, Miss," said Bryan with a smile.


    The youngdy who looked to be in her early twenties, had brown hair tied into a ponytail as well as brown eyes. She was wearing ck-rimmed round sses and a green dress with floral patterns, the hems of which reached till her calves.


    "Good morning, mister! How may I help you?" The youngdy asked cheerfully.


    Bryan hesitated for a moment and asked, "Uh, Is there anyone named Robert Albright working here?"


    The brown-haired youngdy behind the reception desk was slightly surprised to hear this name as she inquired, "May I ask your name?"


    Bryan nodded his head, "I''m Bryan. Bryan Lombardi."

 Chapter 70 Silver Owls

    The brown-haired youngdy''s eyes lit up as she asked, "Bryan Lombardi? Are you perhaps Detective Watson''s student?"


    Bryan was slightly taken aback hearing thisdy mention his teacher''s name as he replied, "Yes, that''s right!"


    The youngdy got up from her chair and extended her right hand as she smiled, "Hello, my name is Hailey. The captain did tell me that you would arrive, but I thought that would be tomorrow."


    ''Captain? Is she part of Silver Owls too?'' Bryan raised his eyebrow slightly as he thought inwardly.


    He shook Hailey''s hand as he smiled, "Nice to meet you, Miss Hailey. So, is Mr. Robert in?"


    Hailey walked around the reception desk and gestured, "Yes, the captain is in his office right now. Please follow me."


    Bryan then followed behind Hailey as she guided him through the reading section of the library and toward the back.


    As he walked, Bryan looked around the library and the tall bookshelves. The second floor of the library too had innumerable bookshelves. And there was arge opening in the center of the library.


    In the center was arge bronze-colored globe of the world, disying the four continents as well as the Eastern Inds. The globe was thrice the height of Bryan.


    Bryan stopped by the globe for a minute and observed it with fascination. The outer shell of the globe was made of bronze and one could still see through its core where all sorts of gears worked together in harmony.


    The gears inside the globe continued to operate as the globe slowly rotated at a slow pace.


    Bryan couldn''t help but marvel at its mechanism. He then lifted his head and saw the people taking out and reading books from the bookshelves on the second floor.


    There was a wide clearing at the library''s center on the first floor through which one could see the second floor.


    Looking at Bryan who was admiring the library indoors, Hailey smiled as she introduced, "The Sofia Public Library was built by the Church of Wisdom and its doors are open to all. Anyone cane here and acquire public knowledge free of cost."


    "I see, truly admirable!" Bryan replied sincerely.


    Hailey nodded her head, "Indeed."


    Then she proceeded to take Bryan to the administrative section of the library. After passing over thest of the bookshelves, she pushed open arge wooden door and entered.


    After following her through the door, what greeted Bryan''s view was arge space where tables and cubicles were arranged side by side. He could see a lot of men and women working there.


    The atmosphere here was quite rxed and there wasn''t the usual rush or the cacophonous sounds that one would expect inside any office.


    Bryan was slightly confused as this wasn''t what he was expecting when he thought of the workce of the Silver Owls.


    Looking at the confusion in Bryan''s eyes, Hailey giggled, "This is just the office where the librarians and the other employees take care of the administrative stuff."


    Bryan was enlightened, then he asked, "Then where do the Sil... I mean, where do you guys work from?"


    He almost spilled the name out loud. Although there was a low chance that anyone around him would know the meaning of the Silver Owls, Bryan still didn''t want to risk it and do something stupid.


    Hailey pointed her finger to the ground with a mysterious smile, "Hehe, you''ll know soon enough."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then turned around and went to the corner of the office space where there was another wooden door. On top of the door was a silver que with bold, ck words that read,


    ''RESTRICTED AREA.


    Authorized Personnel Only.''


    Bryan''s gazended on the que for a moment as he entered the room after Hailey. And then he was dumbfounded.


    Because contrary to his expectations, all he saw was one small room that could barely fit five people within.


    Hailey who was secretly observing Bryan''s expression all this while, burst intoughter. Bryan looked at her in puzzlement, wondering if she was an idiot or something.


    Afterughing for about a few seconds, Hailey wiped the tears from her eyes as she wheezed, "Ah, sorry sorry. Everyone who usually visits the headquarters for the first time almost always has the same expression. I just find it very funny."


    Bryan shook his head as he asked, "So what now?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah! Come, stand here beside me." Hailey patted the side of her head as she replied.


    Bryan had no clue why Hailey asked him to stand beside her but he did so nheless. Then he saw Hailey crouch down and ce her hand on one of the bricks on the floor.


    Hailey then released her spiritual force from her palm which activated a hidden mechanism in the room.


    ''As expected, she''s one of us!'' Bryan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he felt the spiritual forcee out from Hailey''s palm. Then he focused his attention on the floor that had begun to rumble.


    A few momentster, the floor slowly began to descend. Bryan was taken aback, however, this time he controlled his emotions, not giving Hailey another chance tough at him. He felt slightly embarrassed beingughed at by a stranger, after all.


    In the darkness, Bryan held his breath in anticipation as the floor which turned out to be a tform for the lift, continued its descent.


    Soon he saw light fill his vision as the tform came to a halt. Bryan opened his eyes and the scene in front of him instantly left him mesmerized.


    Machinery, gears, books, and magic!


    This was a massive underground space. In one corner, a group of men was tinkering withrge pieces of machinery. In another corner, a young man was building animals and birds made of metals and gears.


    There was also a small library which took up almost a fourth of the underground space where young men and women were studying diligently.


    In the furthest secluded corner of the underground space, within an enclosed area made up of ss walls, a handful of people were casting spells and practicing magic!


    Hailey looked at Bryan and smiled, "Wee to the headquarters of the Silver Owls, Damascus Branch!"


    This was the first time that Bryan had truly been introduced to the world of Transcendents. A world full of mystery and magic!


    Bryan''s lips slowly curled up into a bright smile, "Amazing!"

 Chapter 71 Madman

    The ceiling of the underground basement was covered in ayer of bronze and golden-colored pipes and gears. If looked at it as a whole, the pipes seemed to have formed a sort of runic formation.


    Hailey saw Bryan staring at the pipes and exined, "These pipes have beenid in a formation that helps with things such as sound and vibration restriction, defense, and concealment among other things."


    Bryan''s interest was piqued, "Concealment? How does that work?"


    "If someone on the surface sweeps their spiritual force in this direction, they will find nothing. Of course, if it''s a Transcendent of higher ranks then it''s apletely different story," replied Hailey.


    "I see," Bryan nodded his head in understanding.


    Hailey then gestured for Bryan to follow her as she said, "Come, let me take you to the captain''s office first. I can show you around afterward."


    "All right," Bryan then followed Hailey to the other end of the basement. Along the way, he looked at all the different things happening in the basement with fascination.


    The others also noticed a neer and were wondering who this person was who was looking around with starry eyes like a monkey that had found a forest full of bananas.


    Andrew, who was currently tinkering with some magic spells in the practice area also caught sight of Bryan as his eyebrows rose in surprise.


    "Oh? Isn''t that Detective Watson''s student?" He mumbled to himself.


    Andrew, along with Ron had been present in the infirmary at the Church of Wisdom back when Bryan was admitted there after getting brutally beaten up by Johnny.


    They had also overheard Bishop Walls mention that Bryan had a supreme-grade spiritual aptitude. Hence, Andrew had some impression of Bryan.


    He only stared at Bryan for a moment, and then got back to practicing his magic spells with a bored expression.


    Meanwhile, Hailey had brought Bryan to the entrance of Robert''s office door. She respectfully knocked twice on the door and waited patiently.


    About a few secondster, a deep voice sounded from within the office, "Come in."


    Hailey opened the door and Bryan followed behind her, feeling slightly nervous. Robert''s office room was quite spacious but very simple.


    Only the most basic necessities were kept in the office. Like a table, three chairs, a single bookshelf, a court hanger, and finally only one painting hanging on the wall, that of the famous statue of the Goddess of Wisdom in Nadir.


    Robert had a head full of ck hair, brown eyes, and a thick beard. He was sitting in his chair behind the table and across from him was Ron who had now grown a mustache since thest time Bryan had seen him at Kenny Adam''s house.


    Hailey politely introduced, "Captain, Bryan Lombardi is here."


    Both Robert and Ron turned their heads and looked at the handsome youth wearing a ck three-piece suit and a trench coat of the same color.


    Ron was pleasantly surprised as he greeted Bryan with a smile. However, Robert''s eyes slightly narrowed.


    He then instructed Hailey, "Hailey, you may leave."


    Hailey nodded respectfully, "Yes, captain."


    She then turned around and exited his office after shutting the door behind her.


    Bryan who was still feeling a tad bit nervous greeted Robert, "Good mor-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, before he could finish his sentence, spiritual force gushed out from Robert, drowning himpletely and putting tremendous pressure on him.


    Bryan was rmed at this sudden attack as he thought, ''W-What the fuck!?''


    He instantly released his own spiritual force and covered it around his body, trying to lessen the pressure.


    Robert raised his eyebrow at the sight of this as he thought in astonishment, ''This kid¡­ what fine control of the spiritual force. And he''s not even a Transcendent yet!''


    Ron who was taken aback at the sudden turn of events, stood up from his chair, and asked Robert in shock, "Captain, what happened? Why are you doing this?"


    Robert didn''t reply to Ron''s question, however. He kept staring at Bryan who was on the verge of kneeling and asked in a cold voice, "Tell me, Bryan. Why do I sense such a deep murderous aura from you?"


    Bryan was taken aback as he struggled to resist the pressure, "I-I don''t know what you''re t-talking about¡­ugh"


    Robert applied even more spiritual force causing Bryan to finally drop to his knees. Robert''s eyes narrowed as his voice turned colder, "Don''t lie to me, boy. How many people have you killed?


    Be honest with me or else I won''t hesitate to imprison you here at the headquarters. I don''t care even if you are Detective Watson''s only student. I simply do not wish to include and nurture a bloodthirsty killer in my team."


    Ron''s expression turned serious as he thought, ''Murderous aura? Bryan¡­ a bloodthirsty killer?''


    Bryan finally came to a realization as he understood the meaning of Robert''s words, ''I see. Having killed all those people at Brown Estate, this guy must''ve sensed it on my body somehow.''


    He gritted his teeth as he spoke, "All right, all right I''ll tell you everything. J-Just remove this pressure¡­ fuck!"


    Robert withdrew his spiritual force as he stared intently at him.


    Bryan finally breathed a sigh of relief as he got up to his feet. Wiping the sweat dripping from his forehead, he looked at both Robert and Ron and then recounted to them about everything that led to the massacre.


    From being attacked by Johnny and almost dying, torturing and getting out all the intel from Pyke, infiltrating Jeffrey Gill''s house and leaving him a letter, deceiving all the gang leaders working under Jack to finally killing everyone.


    Bryan took about more than ten minutes to exin everything, even the most minute of details. The only thing he didn''t mention was looting the safes at both Jack and Jeffrey''s vis.


    There was no need to disclose that, after all.


    By the time Bryan finished narrating everything, Robert and Ron had bewildered expressions on their faces.


    Especially Ron. His eyes were like round saucers and his mouth was wide enough to fit a chicken''s egg. He looked at Bryan with an incredulous gaze, "Y-You mean, you were the one who orchestrated the Damascus Massacre!?"


    "Uh, yeah," Bryan replied matter-of-factly.


    Ron involuntary gulped as he inquired further, "And you''re saying, you alone killed at least 40 people!?"


    Bryan thought for a moment while he stroked his chin as he replied, "Hmm, yes. That should be about right."


    Ron was dumbfounded as he mumbled, "Madman!"

 Chapter 72 Captain

    Seeing Ron look at him as if he was some psychopath, Bryan further exined, "It''s not like the people I killed were innocent or something. All of them were ruthless criminals who had their hands long dirty.


    Furthermore, my teacher told me that when dealing with enemies, I must cut off all their roots, or else they would cause endless trouble for me in the future."


    After listening to Bryan, Ron was even more bbergasted as he thought inwardly, ''The teacher is a psycho and the student is an even bigger psycho.''


    Meanwhile, while Ron was recovering from the shock, Robert was theplete opposite. Although he was also shocked it wasn''t for the same reason as Ron.


    He now saw Bryan in a new light. Being able to manipte so many people and have them fight each other to increase his own chances of winning showed that Bryan not only had a great tactical mind but was also extremely cunning.


    ''To be able to scheme so deeply and also be so good atbat that he was able to kill more than 40 people, plus he''s still an Apprentice! What a monstrous talent!'' Robert thought in his heart.


    It was also important to note that the public was still under the impression that the Damascus Massacre took ce because of the conflict between Jack Brown and Jeffrey Gill.


    If Bryan hadn''t disclosed this secret to Robert, he would have forever remained oblivious to it. Of course, he could have utilized divination to find the truth. However, that was on the basis that the Damascus Massacre had Transcendents involved.


    And there was no proof of any Transcendents being involved in that massacre. Otherwise, why would Robert look into anything that was not Transcendent rted? That is why he felt a hint of admiration for Bryan''s cunning andbat strength.


    ''Looks like Detective Watson has found and nurtured a splendid sapling truly fit to walk the Wisdom Path!'' Robert sighed in his heart.


    Wisdom Path Transcendents were excellent at manipting and scheming behind the scenes. Rarely did they ever engage in frontalbat because the enemy would have already fallen for their trap before the need for directbat arose.


    And Bryan''s actions indicated that he would be a top-notch Wisdom Path Transcendent if he were to embark on this Path.


    Robert exhaled a deep breath and then looked at Bryan, "I hope you stick to certain principles and never harm ordinary people who are innocent. Is that understood?"


    Bryan who was talking to Ryan about the details of the night of the massacre in the Brown Estate straightened his back and replied, "I understand, Mr. Albright!"


    "Call me Captain from now on as everybody else does." Robert waved his hand.


    Bryan couldn''t help but smile. This meant that he had officially been epted into the Silver Owls. He then nodded his head, "Yes, Captain!"


    "Hmm, Ron show him around." Robert looked in Ron''s direction and instructed.


    "Right away, Captain." Ron nodded his head and then took Bryan away with him.


    Robert stared at Bryan''s departing back for a long time before finally shifting his attention back to the documents on his table and getting back to work.


    Outside the office, Ron was secretively glimpsing at Bryan from time to time as if he were looking at some unique antique.


    Bryan''s eyebrow twitched incessantly as he could feel Ron staring at him. He finally couldn''t take it and asked, "What!? You''ve been acting weirdly ever since I mentioned the massacre. What''s wrong?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ron looked at him strangely and asked back, "You really don''t know? Killing as many as 40 people¡ªand over 100 people indirectly¡ª as an Apprentice is really surprising. Moreover, you''re really young. I bet your pubic hair hasn''t even started growing."


    Bryan''s raised his eyebrow as he replied, "Really? But it''s not like I killed them head-on. Most of the time I was just sneaking around and attacking them from the shadows."


    Then his lips curled up into a mischievous smirk, "And my pubic hair is flourishing down there. Hehe, I can show you if you want."


    Ron subconsciously made some distance from Bryan as he replied, "I don''t swing that way. Plus, I already have a fianc¨¦e."


    Bryan chuckled, "Rx, I''m only kidding."


    Ron then showed Bryan around, introducing him to the various facilities in the headquarters that he could use.


    A rtivelyrge part of the underground space was used to assemble and build pieces of machinery. Bryan didn''t exactly know what they were building but he could make out some weapons and armors being made.


    Then there was a massive library where rows of bookshelves were kept. And all the books stored in these bookshelves appeared to be extremely ancient.


    "Almost all the books in the library are rted to magic. You''ll also find magic spell books in there, however, you will have to either buy them with money or use credit points." Ron introduced.


    Bryan looked at Ron and inquired, "Credit points? What are those?"


    "You will be given credit points if youplete certain missions given by the HQ. And you can choose to ept these missions individually or in a group." Ron exined patiently.


    ''Missions, huh? Interesting.'' Bryan stroked his chin as he pondered.


    Ron then introduced him to the spell-casting practice area. This was an enclosed space in the basement and its thick ss walls were fortified with magic runes. It could withstand any damage up to the level of a Rank 2 spell.


    After touring the practice area, Ron then took him to the adjacent recreation room. It didn''t have any games that the people here could y, it was more of a lounge where everyone could rx. Moreover, it also had a small kitchen.


    Since this was underground, there were no windows in this room. The walls were made ofrge gray bricks and gasmps adorned the walls, illuminating the entire room as if it were daytime.


    There were a few long sofas ced on both sides of the room along with a few single-seater cushioned couches, chairs, and tables.


    There were only five people in the recreation room currently and all five of them were sitting together around a round table, ying some sort of card game.


    Ron stood in front of the group and pped twice to get their attention. He then introduced with a smile, "Everybody! Please wee our newest team member, Bryan."


    Bryan waved his right hand and smiled, "Yo!"

 Chapter 73 Strike Team

    Out of the five people, three were men and two were women. When Bryan introduced himself, Andrew was the first one to greet him back.


    He stood up from his chair and walked to Bryan as he stretched out his right hand, "It''s been a while, Bryan. My name''s Andrew."


    Bryan looked at this man who had ck hair and blue eyes and shook his hand with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Andrew."


    Then he thought of something and asked in puzzlement, "Wait, you said it''s been a while. Have we met before?"


    Andrew nodded his head and smirked, "Yes. In the infirmary at the church. You were all bandaged up back then, moaning from time to time. Hehe, Ron was there too."


    ''Scumbag! Did you have to mention the moaning part?'' Bryan''s lips twitched as he thought inwardly.


    Then another person approached Bryan. She looked to be in herte twenties and had red hair and brown eyes. She was a pretty good-lookingdy who was wearing simple brown leather pants and a white shirt


    She stretched out her hand and winked at Bryan, "Pretty boy, I''m Emma. Let''s get along well."


    Bryan shook her hand and smiled back, "Pleasure to meet you, Emma."


    Emma then introduced the others to Bryan, "That cold-looking woman right there is Olivia. She doesn''t speak much but she''s really good at poker though."


    Bryan turned his gaze toward the youngdy with ck hair and brown eyes who was wearing a ck dress and smiled, "Hello Olivia!"


    Olivia simply nodded her head slightly and then looked away. There was no change in her expression whatsoever.


    "That guy with the round sses is Elijah. He is a pretty good mechanic or in other words, a Rank 1 Transcendent of the Artisan Path." Emma continued.


    Elijah stood up from his chair and walked to Bryan with a smile. He first nudged his sses further up and then extended his right arm out, "Pleased to meet you, Bryan."


    Bryan shook his hands and greeted back, "Hello Elijah, nice to mee-"


    But before he couldplete his greeting, Elijah pulled him forward and then pushed up the sleeves of his coat and trench coat as he marveled at his Mystiko bracers,


    "Whoaaa!! Such great craftsmanship. Oh? And what''s this? A hidden weapon? How fascinating!"


    Looking at this dark-skinned young man who had dark brown hair, brown eyes, and a beard of the same color treating his forearms and bracers as a specimen, Bryan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    However, he was very surprised that Elijah was able to acutely notice the hidden de underneath his bracers with just a nce.


    He could only look at Emma and signal her to help. Emma shrugged her shoulders as a helpless sigh escaped her lips, "Elijah is really into weapons and machinery. Just let him be or he''ll constantly pester you."


    Bryan could only smile bitterly and just allow Elijah to finish admiring his Mystiko bracers.


    A few minutester, Elijah looked up at Bryan with sparkling eyes, "Bryan! Who crafted this? I must meet him. Is he here in Damascus? Please introduce me to him!!"


    Looking at the overly excited Elijah, Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch as he replied, "A friend of mine got this made for me. And the person who made this is in Nadir."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nadir?" Elijah''s shoulders slouched as he visibly became depressed.


    Bryan added, "I can let you study it though."


    "Really!? That''s great!" Elijah smiled brightly, no longer disheartened.


    "I can also make adjustments to it and optimize it. I see that it''s not a Rank 1 Artifact yet. If you can get me the materials, I can even upgrade it for you." He added while rubbing his palms in excitement.


    Bryan was pleasantly surprised, "Sounds good! I''ll look for the materials and let you know."


    Emma then pointed behind Bryan and smiled, "And that''s Henry."


    Bryan was puzzled as to why Emma was pointing behind him. He turned around and his gazended on a person who was at least a head taller than him.


    This person had blond hair and blue eyes. He had a big build which made him very intimidating. Seeing the other person look down at him from that height, Bryan subconsciously took half a step back.


    "Newbie, get in the ring with me. The initiation ceremony will begin now." Henry said in a deep voice.


    "I-Initiation ceremony?" Bryan asked puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s sort of a tradition. Anyone who joins the Strike Team has tost a minute in the ring with Henry." Emma interjected with a yful smile.


    "Strike Team? What''s that?" Asked Bryan.


    But before he could get a reply, Henry had already grabbed his cor and was now dragging him to thebat ring in the practice area.


    Bryan tried to get free of his grasp but he was helpless. The scene looked as if Henry was dragging a farm animal to the ughterhouse, causing the rest of the people to break out intoughter.


    Henry dragged Bryan to the ss-partitioned area where a few Apprentices were practicing their magic spells. Thebat ring was adjacent to the spell-casting practice area.


    The ring was square-shaped with tight ropes that marked its boundary. Henry who had already taken off his suit coat got onto the ring and patiently waited for Bryan to hop in.


    Bryan looked at the other members of the Strike Team who had followed him inside and asked, "Is this for real?"


    "Hehe, very much so, pretty boy," Emma replied smugly.


    Bryan could only shake his head and sigh. He took off his suit coat as well and threw it on the ground. He then rolled both his sleeves up to his elbow.


    He was about to get into the ring when Andrew suddenly approached him. Andrew nudged him with his elbow and whispered, "Henry''s a Rank 1 Transcendent of the Strength Path. So, don''t get too cocky."


    Bryan involuntary gulped as he turned to look at the bulky Henry standing tall in the center of the ring with his arms crossed.


    ''Indeed, he does look like someone of the Strength Path!'' Bryan thought in his heart.

 Chapter 74 Bryan Vs Henry

    Bryan stepped inside the ring feeling slightly nervous. He walked toward the center of the ring and stood right opposite Henry.


    Standing in front of the towering figure made Bryan''s palms moisten. However, he took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. His aura instantaneously became stable.


    Noticing the change in Bryan, Henry lifted his eyebrow in slight surprise, ''Heposed himself within a few moments? Looks like he''s been in some real fights.''


    "The rules are simple: no spiritual force, no weapons, only pure physicalbat. You have to try andst a minute against me. Are we clear?" Henry exined.


    ''Last a minute, huh? Reminds me of the training with my teacher. I wonder how he is now, I wonder if his wife has given birth to their child safely...'' Bryan thought inwardly as a faint smile formed on his lips.


    Shaking his head and ridding himself of distracting thoughts, he replied, "Understood!"


    Meanwhile, outside the ring, the rest of the members of the Strike Team were beginning to ce their bets.


    "5 pounds on Bryan not making it past 3 moves." Emma dered confidently.


    Andrew responded, "More than 3 moves but less than 5."


    Elijah and Olivia too ced their separate bets. Then the three of them looked at Ron.


    "20 pounds on Bryansting the entire minute. Hehe, do you dare?" Ron said with a smug look on his face.


    The three of them looked at Ron as if they were looking at a simpleton.


    Emmaughed loudly, "Very well, Ron. Don''t go back on your wordter. This is easy money, hehe."


    The quiet Olivia too nodded expressionlessly.


    ''Kekk, idiots! You guys have no idea what a monster Bryan is. It would be strange if he didn''t evenst a minute against Henry.'' Ron thought to himself as his lips curled up into a smirk.


    Other than him and Robert, no one else knew that Bryan had orchestrated the Damascus Massacre and had personally killed more than 40 people. This is where his confidence in Bryan stemmed from.


    Inside the ring, Henry looked into Bryan''s eyes with a domineering gaze and asked, "Ready?"


    "Let''s do this!" Bryan replied confidently.


    Henry nodded his head, "Very well, you go first."


    As soon as Henry finished speaking, Bryan had already rushed toward him, running with his back bent slightly lower than usual and both his hands guarding his front.


    He raised his right hand, which was balled up into a fist, and swung it at Henry''sher region without any scruples.


    Seeing Bryan trying to attack his genitalia, Henry raised his eyebrow in amusement as he thought, ''Oh? ying dirty from the get-go, huh?''


    He lifted his right leg and swung his knee in an upward motion as he aimed to hit Bryan''s face.


    Seeing the iing knee only inches away from his face, Bryan did not panic. Instead, he leaned his upper body to the left and slid under Henry''s knee, causing thetter to miss the attack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan then stood up from the ground, right behind Henry, and took abat stance again, with his knees slightly bent and his fists and forearms guarding his face.


    ''Good response!'' Henry nodded his head in approval as he turned around and faced Bryan again.


    Bryan on the other hand was irked as he thought, ''Fuck, this guy''s fast! Must I fight him head-on?''


    He thought of various ways to gain an upper hand but before he coulde to a solution, Henry had already rushed toward him.


    Henry threw a left jab at Bryan as he grinned, "Show me what you got, boy!"


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as he pushed the iing jab with his right forearm and redirected it, causing the jab to barely graze past his right cheekbone. He then maneuvered his left arm and aimed to elbow Henry''s sr plexus.


    His elbow urately struck the target, however, when he looked up to see Henry''s face, all he saw was a wide grin. His elbow strike didn''t do any damage at all!


    Henry raised both his arms, sped them together, and hammered it down right on Bryan''s head.


    Bryan''s pupils dted as he narrowly avoided the attack by quickly maneuvering his body to the right, at the same timending a right uppercut on Henry''s chin from underneath his thick arms.


    Again, the strikended on Henry''s chin but it didn''t do any damage. Bryan wisely jumped back about two meters away from Henry and got into a fighting stance again.


    "Your strikes are urate and the timing is impable. However, you''ll need more than just precision to bypass my defenses!" Henryughed.


    At the same time, outside the ring, Emma screamed in exasperation, "Fuck! He made it past 3 moves!"


    "Hehe, take out the money, Emma." Andrew chuckled in schadenfreude.


    "Bryan is quite good at fighting, I must say. Although this is a sparring match, hested more than 3 moves against Henry and he''s still an Apprentice!" Elijah nudged his round sses with his finger as spoke in admiration.


    Olivia simply nodded without speaking a word.


    On the other hand, Ron was extremely confident in Bryansting an entire minute. He was already thinking about what gifts to buy for his fiancee with the money that he would win.


    Inside the ring, Bryan stood up straight and let his arms fall to his side. His lips curled up into a mischievous smile as he replied, "That''s where you are wrong, Henry. Precision beats power and timing beats speed."


    He walked towards Henry with firm and steady steps. Except for the index finger, the middle finger, and the thumb, the rest of the fingers on both his hands were curled up.


    Henry looked at the unusual way Bryan had curled his fingers. It looked exactly like how little kids made their hands curl into guns and pretended to shoot while ying.


    Seeing Bryan enter just within his attack range, Henry rotated his waist slightly andunched a right hook toward the side of Bryan''s head.


    Bryan smirked at theing right hook. He waited until thest moment and then suddenly crouched low, dodging Henry''s attack narrowly, and rushed toward the right side of Henry.


    Bryan grinned as he prepared to attack, "Allow me to demonstrate!"

 Chapter 75 Strength Path

    Bryanunched his arms and firmly poked with the index and middle fingers on both his hands at four pressure points around Henry''s armpit at lightning speed, making his hand movements appear as a blurry shadow in the eyes of the onlookers.


    After being poked in the rotator cuff muscles which controlled his shoulder, Henry''s right hand was instantly paralyzed as it limply dropped down to his side.


    His eyes widened as he waspletely unable to feel his right arm. With incredulity etched on his face, he mumbled, "What the fuck!?"


    Bryan didn''t give Henry any moment of respite as he quickly circled around him and used his fingers again to jab thetter at lightning speed.


    This time, Bryan poked Henry twice in his left quadricep muscles and twice more in his hamstring muscles, at once causing thetter to drop to his knee.


    Now, along with his right hand, Henry could not feel his left leg as well. He was utterly bbergasted, to say the least. Never in his years of experience had hee across such a technique.


    After dropping to his knee, Henry was now at a height where Bryan could easily attack his face without having to jump. And Bryan did exactly that!


    Bryan now stood in front of Henry, swung his right leg, and delivered a right hook kick urately on Henry''s chin.


    This kick to the chin caused a sudden movement in Henry''s head and neck. This in turn caused his brain to move and collide with the inside of his skull.


    The sudden rattling of the brain put Henry in a momentary daze. If it were a normal person, this attack would definitely cause them to lose consciousness, or worse, cause some brain damage.


    Bryan didn''t waste this opportunity and prepared tond the final blow to end this fight. He raised his left arm to deliver a palm strike to Henry''s face.


    However, at thest moment, his attack was blocked as Henry sped his palm firmly with his own right hand which should have been paralyzed now.


    Taken aback, Bryan looked at Henry who was now beginning to get up on both his feet, and thought, ''Impossible! He should have remained paralyzed for at least another few seconds!''


    Henry, now towering over Bryan, looked at him and revealed a beast-like grin, "Very impressive technique. But you underestimate the body of a Strength Path Transcendent."


    Bryan stared into Henry''s eyes and saw the fighting spirit deep within them. This in turn ignited his own fighting spirit. His lips curled up into a smirk as he replied, "Then let''s find out how much your body can endure."


    Henry''s grin grew wider as he raised his left arm and swung it straight at Bryan''s face.


    On the other hand, since Bryan''s left hand was firmly in the grasp of Henry''s and he had to use his right hand to block or redirect the iing punch. Hence, he decided to attack with his left leg.


    Therefore, he raised his left leg and aimed to brutally attack Henry''s balls with his knee. But right at that moment, Elijah''s loud voice was heard from outside the ring, "Time''s up!!"


    Both Henry and Bryan decisively stopped their movements. Henry''s left fist was only about a hair''s breadth away from Bryan''s face. At the same time, Bryan''s left knee was only a fraction away from Henry''s scrotum.


    They both withdrew their attacks and looked at each other for a moment. And then both of them burst into a heartyugh together.


    "Very impressive, Bryan, very impressive indeed! I haven''t had this much fun while sparring in a long time." Henry grinned as he patted Bryan''s shoulder in approbation.


    Bryan too had a wide smile on his face as he replied, "This was indeed fun, I hope we can continue to spar together in the future."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It had been a week since Detective Watson left for Nadir. So naturally, Bryan didn''t have anyone to spar with. Hence, he really enjoyed this sparring session with Henry.


    "By the way, where did you learn that technique?" Henry asked curiously.


    Bryan smiled, "From my teacher, of course!"


    Meanwhile, outside the ring, everybody except Ron and Olivia had their mouths wide open. Even Olivia who was usually always expressionless had her eyebrows raised and eyes widened.


    Elijah nudged Andrew with his elbow and spoke in a daze, "What the fuck did I just witness? Did Bryan just¡­immobilize Henry?"


    Andrew was just as shocked as he replied, "It seems like it¡­"


    All of a sudden, Ron burst into a peal of victoriousughter, "All of you, take out the money, hahaha!"


    Emma walked to Ron and said in exasperation, "How did you know Bryan would make it past the minute mark? Is there something you aren''t telling us? This isn''t fair!"


    "Oh it''s fair, all right. I just hadplete faith in Bryan, that''s all." Ron replied with a smug smile.


    "You¡­ hmph!" Emma harrumphed ad unwillingly took 20 pounds and gave it to Ron. The rest also followed suit.


    This made Ron extremely happy and he started counting the money. After making sure that the amount was right, he walked up to Bryan who had just exited the ring.


    He put his arms around Bryan''s shoulder as he said cheerfully, "Bryan! I''ll take you out for a drink in the evening. Everything''s on me!"


    "Uh, sure," Bryan replied in puzzlement, not exactly sure why Ron was being so friendly with him.


    "Are you gonna take us out too, Ron?" Asked Elijah with expectant eyes.


    Seeing Elijah''s innocent facial expression, Ron couldn''t bring himself to say no. After some deliberation, he replied, "Fine, but only the first drink is on me. You guys have to buy the rest by yourself."


    Everyone cheered and shamelessly praised Ron for being so generous.


    Looking at the ebullient atmosphere, Bryan smiled and thought in his heart, ''Mother, looks like I''ve found a few friends that I can rely on.''


    Recalling the words that his mother had written in that final letter, Bryan felt a little mncholic. Ever since Grace left, he didn''t have any friends to spend time with. And now he had finally made some new ones.


    "Why are you so zoned out? Come, let me show you around the HQ." Andrew put his arm around Bryan''s shoulders and smiled.


    Snapping out of his daze, Bryan looked into Andrew''s blue eyes and replied with a bright smile, "Sure!"

 Chapter 76 Desperate To Lose Money

    Tuesday, 15th September 1580.


    In the library of the Silver Owls headquarters, Bryan was sitting cross-legged on a blue velvet, single-seater couch. On hisp was a thick book that had a grey hardcover and looked extremely ancient.


    He was currently trying to figure out the answers to why he always had that same dream whenever he advanced a rank.


    After every advancement in the Apprentice Stage, Bryan would be pulled into a dream. Now, he had been in that same dream twice already.


    And ording to his spections, when he advanced to a Transcendent, the dream would be even more prominent.


    To be honest, Bryan was quite apprehensive about this recurring dream. After all, in the Transcendent world, the unknown more often than not represented danger. That is why he wished to learn more about this dream.


    The book he was currently reading was called ''Compendium of Enigmas''. Basically, it spoke about the various strange and mysterious incidents that Transcendents had encountered in the past.


    It was more so like a journal, however, the author hadpiled the strange experiences of Transcendents from the olden days as well as those from recent times. Bryan was simply trying his luck, hoping to find some clues about his dreams.


    About half an hourter, while Bryan was still engrossed in the contents of the book, Andrew approached him from behind and tapped his shoulder, "Bryan, it''s already past 6 in the evening, let''s go to the bar and y some poker!"


    Over thest 2 weeks, Bryan hadpletely assimted with the Strike Team and was on very friendly terms with all the members.


    To his surprise, Priest Livia was also a member of the Strike Team, however, she only came to the headquarters asionally. Mostly spending her time on her own or in the Church of Wisdom.


    Bryan had be great drinking buddies, especially with Andrew and Elijah. He hade to find that Andrew was very much like himself when it came to women.


    However, Elijah, not so much. He only stuck to his machinery but always apanied them in drinking.


    Speaking of women, Bryan had been fucking the brains out of Lily quite often in thest 2 weeks. He would go to her vacation house every few days since her husband, William Dyke, was still out of town.


    Lily was nowpletely subservient to Bryan, to say the least. She would behave like a ve whenever they were in bed together. Bryan really had a great sex life with her. Leah could not evenpare.


    Bryan was able to y out all sorts of sexual fantasies with Lily and he really liked this feeling of domination when it came to sex.


    Other than that, he never once skipped on his cultivation. Bryan had already carved the 31st mind rune and was already halfway there to carving the 32nd.


    He also got to practice hand-to-handbat with Henry almost every day. This greatly increased his proficiency inbat. All in all, thest 2 weeks had been very productive for him.


    Bryan closed the book that he was reading. Having not found any answers, he decided toe back again tomorrow and read it in his free time.


    He got up from his seat and looked at Andrew with a mischievous smile, "Since you''re so desperate to lose money, I shall happily oblige, hehe."


    Andrew''s lips twitched upon hearing Bryan''s words. It was he who taught Bryan how to y Poker. In the beginning, it was fine since Bryan was still learning and would always lose money.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, in less than two days it was as if Bryan hadpletely mastered the art of ying cards. Since then, Andrew was never able to win against him and instead lost quite arge sum of money.


    This really wounded his ego as he simply refused to lose to someone whom he had taught himself. Andrew snorted as he replied, "Hmph! We''ll see about that."


    Bryan simply chuckled and then followed behind Andrew to head back upstairs.


    ...


    Inside an abandoned mill in the factory area of Damascus, Alfredo, also known as Blood Moon in the evil organization called Holy Blood Sect, was currently standing in front of a blond youth who was sitting cross-legged on the floor and meditating.


    This blond youth who seemed to be in his early twenties bore a striking resemnce to Alfredo. Currently, he was meditating calmly as energy particles swirled around him and entered his body.


    A few minutester, the blond youth opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath. He then felt the changes in his body and smiled arrogantly.


    Alfredo looked at the red-eyed blond youth and smiled with pride evident in his eyes, "Well done, Anthony. Congrattions on advancing to Rank 3 Apprentice, I''m proud of you!"


    Anthony looked up at Alfredo and smiled brightly, "Thank you, grandfather!"


    Alfredo shook his head as he smiled, "You should thank Master, instead. It was he who gave both of us the chance to change our lives. So when you meet him next time, pay him your respect and gratitude."


    Anthony got up to his feet and nodded, "I understand, grandfather."


    Alfredo tapped Anthony''s shoulder in encouragement as he walked with him toward the exit of the abandoned mill, "Since you have just advanced, let''s get you some fresh blood. It will help you solidify your advancement."


    Anthony eagerly licked his lips as he smiled viciously, "Grandfather, I''ve really fancied this little girl on Augustus Street. Let''s go there now!"


    Alfredo stopped in his tracks, turned to re at Anthony, and strictly reprimanded him, "Damascus City is simply out of bounds. Do you understand, boy!?"


    Anthony was taken aback as he subconsciously took a step back. He hung his head low as he muttered softly, "I-I''m sorry, grandfather!"


    Seeing Anthony turned downcast, Alfredo''s eyes softened as he gently patted his head and exined, "My grandson, hunting within Damascus will bring us a lot of trouble. The Church has be very strict in its search for the Holy Blood Sect members.


    We cannot underestimate the Church in the slightest even though we have Master backing us. Come, I''ve already captured a few young girls alive and imprisoned them in our house in the suburbs. That should suffice."


    Hearing his grandfather mention young girls, Anthony''s eyes lit up as he lifted his head and smiled, "Thank you, grandfather! I shall do as you say."


    Alfredo smiled back at Anthony and then together they exited the mill as they made their way to their house in the suburbs.

 Chapter 77 Secret Gathering

    The pale crescent moon shone like a silver w in the dark night sky as the cold wind hissed through the trees that were now covered in orange and red leaves.


    The light of the gasmp posts shone on the trees, vividly highlighting the colors of the leaves. September was the month that officially weed the fall season.


    Sometimes the days were unexpectedly warm but most of the time it got colder and darker as the leaves continued to slowly fall from the trees. The lingering warmth served as a constant reminder of the harsh cold toe.


    A ck horse-drawn carriage slowly stopped in front of a bar on Laurent Avenue and three good-looking men wearing fine suits alighted from it.


    Naturally, they were Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah who hade out to drink and have some fun. Elijah paid the carriage driver and thanked him. He turned to look at his two friends and asked excitedly, "So are we getting drunk or what?"


    Other than tinkering with machinery, if there was anything else that Elijah could call a hobby, it was most certainly drinking. And he had quite the tolerance for it.


    Bryan put his arm around Andrew''s shoulders and smirked, "Sure but not until Andrew loses some money first, hehe."


    Andrew grumpily removed Bryan''s hand and walked ahead, "Hmph, as if! Let''s go."


    Bryan and Elijah looked at each other and began chuckling. They followed after Andrew as they entered Kilroy''s Bar which was a rtively well-known bar in Damascus. It wasn''t the best but it certainly wasn''t the worst.


    After joining the Silver Owls, Bryan mostly spent time with Andrew and Elijah at this bar after he was done with work. Although he didn''t have much work since he joined, that didn''t mean that he was vacant all day.


    These first 2 weeks could be considered a sort of orientation for him. Bryan had gotten to know how the Silver Owls operated and what their modus operandi was.


    He found it to be very systematic and efficient, just like the myriad gears of a clock working together in congruence. Other than that he mostly read books or practiced spells andbat at the HQ.


    After entering Kilroy''s Bar, the trio sat by the bar counter and ordered their drinks respectively. Bryan ordered a ss of bourbon whereas Andrew and Elijah ordered a wheat ale.


    While Bryan was waiting for the drink to be served, he took out his silver cigarette case from his coat pocket.


    He took one cigarette out for himself and then offered one to Elijah. Andrew didn''t like smoking, however, Elijah quite liked the taste of Bright-leaf tobo.


    Bryan put the tip of the cigarette between his lips ad then lit it with his gas lighter. After taking a puff and enjoying the strong buzz of nicotine, he then proceeded to help Elijah light his cigarette.


    Andrew saw his two friends who were enjoying smoking tobo and shook his head, "You know it''s really harmful to your lungs right?"


    "Kekk, so what? We can always ask Livia to heal us. Although she''s quite grumpy most of the time, she really cares about our well-being, hehe." Elijah chuckled as he inhaled another puff of the cigarette.


    Bryan couldn''t help but shake his head as he smiled, "Having a healer on the team is truly a blessing."


    He knew that smoking tobo had harmful effects on the lungs but what he was surprised to learn was that Livia was able to cure this if he consulted with her on a regr basis.


    Or he could just buy magical potions concocted by her and consume them regrly. This would help cancel out the harmful effects brought about by smoking tobo.


    Themon people would never have imagined that such a thing was even possible. That''s why Bryan felt so grateful. Or else, at the rate he was smoking cigarettes, he would have fallen sick very soon.


    The bartender soon served their drinks on the bar counter. Andrew picked up his ss of ale and spoke in a low voice, "By the way, boys, don''t drink too much. We have a gathering to attend in an hour."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan raised his eyebrows as he took yet another puff of the cigarette, "What gathering? Weren''t we going to y poker?"


    Meanwhile, Elijah''s eyes shone with excitement as he probed, "You mean.."


    Andrew nodded his head as his lips curled up into a smirk, "That''s right. It''s a secret Transcendent convention!"


    Bryan''s eyes turned round as he was barely able to control his voice, "A secret Transcendent convention? You mean there are other Transcendents in Damascus other than the ones from the Church!?"


    Andrew looked at Bryan as if he was looking at an idiot, "Well, no shit Bryan! The poption of the Western Continent is in the billions. The Belize kingdom itself has a poption of more than five hundred million.


    Although our Damascus city can barely be considered a city, it is still a city nheless with a poption of around a million.


    Now, even if you hypothetically consider the Transcendent poption to be only 0.5% of the total poption, how many does that make in Damascus?"


    Bryan was taken aback at the astute reasoning given by Andrew. Only now did he realize how stupid his question was.


    He scratched the back of his head as he sheepishly acknowledged, "You''re right, hehe. Now, tell me more about this secret convention."


    Andrew took arge mouthful of ale as he exined, "Just like the name suggests, it is a secret gathering of Transcendents where they buy and sell resources.


    Potion recipes, main ingredients, meditation techniques, materials required to craft artifacts, information, you name it.


    You can find quite a lot of Transcendent rted items, provided they are avable. Simrly, you can even ce an order for them if you don''t find it at the convention."


    "Wait a minute," Bryan interjected, "Aren''t Transcendents supposed to be strictly regted? Howe the people that convene this secret gathering have not been caught yet?


    Moreover, aren''t these secret gatherings an opportunity for rogue Transcendents to grow further?"


    Andrew''s lips curled up into a smirk. He looked at Elijah who was enjoying his ale and cigarette and nodded.


    Confused, Bryan looked at Elijah who took out a square metallic device from his pocket. There was a button on the surface of the device and through the gaps on the surface, one could see gears working together in harmony.


    Elijah then pressed the button on the device. Following that, the area around the three was covered by a dome of spiritual force, instantly blocking the loud noiseing from the people in the bar.


    Bryan''s eye twinkled as he enquired, "Whoa! Elijah, what''s this gadget?"


    Elijah smirked, pride evident in his tone, "This is a gadget I''ve invented that blocks all noise from the outside. But most importantly, it prevents any sound from inside the spiritual force dome to leak to the outside."


    Bryan was enlightened. There was only one reason why Andrew would have Elijah do this. This meant that what they were going to speak about was extremely confidential and couldn''t be risked getting leaked, no matter what.


    He then turned back to look at Andrew and gestured for him to continue.


    Andrew took anotherrge mouthful of the ale and smirked, "The reason why the people behind this secret gathering haven''t been caught is that they are one of us!"

 Chapter 78 Transcendent Convention

    Bryan who was about to take another drag of his cigarette, paused in his action as he was utterly bbergasted, "What the fuck!?"


    "Hehe, that''s right! The person who holds this secret gathering is actually a Transcendent from the Church of Wisdom. Although no one other than the people from the Church know about it." Andrew chuckled.


    Bryan was enlightened. If someone from the Church were to convene this secret gathering then this would allow the Church to covertly regte and monitor the rogue Transcendents.


    It would also allow them to restrict their growth. Furthermore, this would also allow the Church to immediately move in on any rogue Transcendent who they deem to be unstable and a problem to society.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, ''As expected of the Transcendents from the Wisdom Path!''


    While the rogue Transcendents were thinking that they were away from the eyes of the Church and the other authorities, hoping to secretly advance. In reality, they had never escaped the Church''s surveince at all.


    He took a puff of the cigarette and then washed down the taste of tobo in his mouth with bourbon. Then he looked at Andrew and inquired, "So where is this secret gathering?"


    "It''s a five-minute walk from here. But it will take us more time to reach there since we have to take a lot of detours. Let''s have another drink and then we can leave." Replied Andrew as he took another sip of his wheat ale.


    Bryan pursed his lips as he muttered under his breath, "Tsk, looks like no poker then."


    Upon hearing Bryan, Andrew''s lips twitched as he thought, ''This punk...''


    After about thirty minutes the trio had already had at least two drinks each. Bryan signaled for the bartender to get the bill.


    He took out a thick stack of notes and paid the bill by himself. It was mostly Bryan that paid for the drinks whenever he came out with Andrew and Elijah.


    It wasn''t because the other two forced him to but because he took the initiative to pay himself. Bryan didn''t mind paying for his friends while they were out having fun.


    He was frugal by nature but knew better than to restrict himself from enjoying, especially when he had a mound of cash, gold, and gems piled up inside his pocket watch.


    Andrew looked at Bryan paying the bill again as he asked, "Bryan, you clearly have a lot of money. Why do you always insist on ying poker with me then?"


    Bryan looked at Andrew as his lips curved up into a mischievous smile, "No one''s ever had a problem with having more money. Plus, how can I say no to money that is so easily earned?"


    Andrew grumbled, "Tsk, you scumbag."


    He then looked at the middle-aged bartender with brown hair and gave him a 2-pound tip, "Rory, please get me my duffle bag."


    Rory took the tip from Andrew''s hand with a smile, "Right away, boss."


    "I already gave him a tip though," Bryan said in puzzlement.


    Andrew shook his head and replied, "No, this is for storing my bag."


    "What''s in it?" Bryan inquired.


    "You''ll find out soon enough, hehe," Andrew smirked.


    Bryan simply rolled his eyes at him. While they waited for Rory to get Andrew''s duffle bag, Bryan turned to Elijah and asked, "Have you been to this Transcendent convention before?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elijah nodded his head, "Hmm, a few times. There are a couple of these secret gatherings in Damascus but the one we are going to is undoubtedly the best and also thergest."


    Bryan was slightly surprised about there being multiple secret gatherings in the city. However, he thought that it made sense.


    If there were a few thousand Transcendents living in Damascus then it was natural that there would be a couple of secret gatherings that would be convened from time to time.


    Rory soon returned to the bar counter with a ck duffle bag and handed it to Andrew. The trio then got up from their seats and left Kilroy''s Bar.


    After exiting the bar, they turned right and walked for a few minutes until they reached a secluded alleyway. Andrew then opened the zipper of the duffle bag and took out three ck hooded cloaks along with three white masks.


    The white masks each had different facial expressions. One had a smiling face, one had a straight face, and thest one had a crying face.


    Andrew then handed one cloak and one mask each to Bryan and Elijah as he instructed, "Here, put them on."


    Then he looked at Bryan and added, "Secrecy is of utmost importance at such gatherings. If you happen to reveal your identity by mistake, the greedy wolves wille after you."


    Bryan nodded his head as he took the cloak and mask from Andrew. He wore the ck cloak over his three-piece suit and then looked at the white smiling mask as he thought inwardly, ''Secret gatherings in the mysterious Transcendent world. How interesting!''


    Ever since Detective Watson divulged the secrets of the Transcendent world to Bryan, he had always yearned for it. Being part of such a fascinating world hidden in the shadows brought him a great sense of exhration.


    Andrew hid the duffle bag behind a garbage dumpster as he instructed, "Use your concealment spells and follow me."


    Bryan put on the mask as he cast Shadow Concealment. Elijah too cast a simr concealment spell as they followed behind Andrew, running through the alleyways in the dark of night.


    As they were sprinting, Andrew spoke without looking back, "Bryan, there are certain rules you have to follow at the secret gathering.


    Firstly, under no circumstance are you to use your spiritual force. If you do, it will be taken as an act of vition. This is to prevent others from misunderstanding that you are using your spiritual force tounch an attack."


    Bryan thought that this made sense. He covertly put his hands inside his pant pockets, injected his spiritual force inside his pocket watch, and took out another thick stack of cash.


    It was better to take out the money now than to do it when he was at the gathering. If he took a fancy to any items at the gathering, he would buy them.


    "Second, the way transactions take ce in the gathering is through bidding, unless it''s a private transaction. The highest bidder gets to take the item.


    Andstly, do not make unnecessary attempts at striking up a conversation. Speak only when spoken to, when you wish to make a bid, or if you wish to sell something." Andrew added.


    "I understand." Bryan nodded.


    After taking a few reroutes and changing directions multiple times to ensure no one was following them, the trio stopped in front of a three-storied building that was still under construction.


    There were no workers in sight as it was close to 8 pm at night so the construction area looked abandoned and borderline spooky.


    "Let''s go. The Transcendent convention is going to be held in the basement here." Instructed Andrew as he entered the construction site.


    Bryan took a deep breath and calmed the excitement in his heart. Then along with Elijah, he followed after Andrew.

 Chapter 79 Authentic

    The basement of the construction site was pretty vast. There were iron bars, sacks of cement,rge wooden crates, and other building materials kept in different ces.


    On the other side of the basement, there was a makeshift wooden door guarded by two burly figures in ck cloaks.


    Andrew, Bryan, and Elijah walked across the basement and came in front of the two burly figures.


    Without exchanging any greetings, the burly figure on the left asked, "What has thirteen hearts but no other organs?"


    "A deck of cards," Andrew answered without hesitation. At the same time, he brought his right hand forward and gestured a series of numbers with his fingers.


    The burly figure was silent for a few moments. Then he stepped aside and gestured to the trio, "You may enter."


    Andrew stepped forward and pushed the wooden door open, Bryan and Elijah followed behind him.


    There was a short narrow passage after one entered through the door. The walls of the passage had gasmps embedded in them.


    Bryan walked closer to Andrew and whispered, "That riddle was for kids! What the fuck?"


    Andrew chuckled, "A deck of cards wasn''t the answer. It was the series of hand signs that I showed him after."


    "Fuck! Really?" Bryan was skeptical.


    Andrew nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know the hand signals after we''re done with this. However, the signals change on a monthly basis. So make sure toe and ask me first if you want to visit this gathering alone in the future."


    "I see," Bryan replied and then turned silent as he followed Andrew.


    After walking for a few more seconds, another wooden door came into view at the end of the passage.


    Andrew pushed open the door and what greeted the trio was arge room that was dimly lit.


    There was a slightly elevated podium on the other end of the room where a man wearing a white hooded cloak and a golden mask was sitting calmly on a chair.


    In front of the podium, there were rows of chairs that were facing it. Bryan did a rough count and found at least twenty people who had already arrived.


    All the people present wore cloaks of different colors as well as masks, doing their best to conceal their identities.


    The trio took their seats toward the back of the seating arrangement, near the entrance. There were still about another 10 minutes to go before the convention began, hence, they waited patiently.


    While waiting, Bryan didn''t dare to talk to his friends. He simply observed the various Transcendents who had gathered here.


    He found out that apart from the entrance they had taken, there were four more entrances that led to thisrge room.


    In the next 10 minutes, more and more people began to arrive as they took their seats in an orderly fashion. No one tried to cause trouble or act out of line. By now the total number of people at the gathering had reached over thirty.


    The man in the white cloak who was sitting on the podium took out his pocket watch which was also golden in color and checked the time.


    He then looked at the people present at the convention and announced, "It is time. You may begin."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The moment he finished speaking, a man in brown robes who was sitting toward the front rows, immediately stood up from his seat and spoke loudly, "Vest armor made from the hide of the Tuscan Boar!


    It is a Rank 1 defense-type artifact and it is upgradeable. Furthermore, it can be conveniently worn underneath clothes. My asking price is 750 pounds!"


    Defense-type artifacts were rarer than attack-type ones and cost more money. Moreover, defense-type artifacts were extremely sought after by the majority of the Transcendents.


    Therefore, the moment the man in brown robes announced that he had a defense-type artifact for sale, the people instantly started to bid.


    "755 pounds!"


    "760 pounds!"


    One after another, the crowd started to bid with great enthusiasm. However, none of them made a ruckus.


    "770!"


    "780!"


    The bidding continued as more and more people joined in. After all, no one wanted to miss out on an opportunity to buy a Rank 1 defense-type artifact.


    Even if they themselves couldn''t utilize it, they could always gift or resell it to the people they knew.


    The price was getting closer to the 800-pound mark and it looked as if it would stop around that number. Rank 1 defense-type artifacts were ideally worth around 750 pounds. Paying anything above 800 pounds for it would be unreasonable.


    However, at this point, a figure in red robe stood up and spoke in a feminine melodious voice, "850 pounds!"


    At once, the people in the gathering turned quiet and turned to look at the woman who was dressed in a red robe and wearing a silver mask.


    No one proceeded to bid any further because it would simply be a waste of money to pay so much for a mere Rank 1 artifact, even if it was defensive in nature.


    When the seller in brown cloak saw that no one else was bidding, he got up from his seat and took the gray-colored vest to the man in the white cloak sitting on the podium. Then he respectfully gave the vest to the white-cloaked man for verification.


    Bryan was puzzled about what the white-cloaked man would now do. He then saw thetter take out a gold-colored lorte from inside his robes and scrutinize the gray vest.


    ''This guy sure loves gold.'' Bryan joked inwardly.


    A minuteter the white-robed man sitting on the podium put away his lorte and dered in a deep voice, "Authentic!"


    The man in the brown cloak took back his vest and then approached the woman wearing red robe. Afterpleting their transaction, both went back to their respective seats.


    The convention then continued to proceed as more and more people brought forth their items for sale.


    Bryan even saw a few people selling apprentice meditation techniques as well as some potion recipes for Rank 1 Paths. Moreover, he also noticed a person selling the main ingredients for potion recipes.


    ''Perhaps I can buy the main and supplementary ingredients required for Rank 1 of the Theft Path at one of these Transcendent conventions in the future.'' He thought inwardly as he decided to visit these gatherings more often.

 Chapter 80 Perverted Andrew

    The Transcendents in the gathering continued to sell more items for a while. Following that, people who required certain items or resources ced their orders publicly, hoping to buy them at the next gathering.


    Soon, the gathering turned quiet as no one else had anything to buy or sell. Noticing this, the man in white cloak stood up from his seat on the podium and announced, "The gathering is now concluded.


    Each of you will take one of the exits in your vicinity, one at a time, and leave in an orderly manner. The next individual or group shall exit in 10-minute intervals."


    ''I see¡­ so that''s how they prevent any altercations from happening between Transcendents.'' Bryan thought inwardly.


    Throughout the gathering, he was wondering about how the people who had brought certain items or were thought to have a lot of wealth on them left the ce without attracting the greed of others.


    If each person or group was given a ten-minute head start, then this would effectively solve the problem to the greatest extent.


    Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah who were sitting near the entrance they hade from got up from their seats and were among the first batch of people to exit the secret gathering.


    The trio silently left the construction site, took a few detours, and headed toward the alleyway where Andrew had hidden his duffel bag.


    While they ran through the secluded streets and alleys, Andrew turned to look at Bryan and smiled, "So, how did you find it?"


    "Very interesting!" Bryan grinned.


    "Haha, good. Then you can take this secret code and visit this gathering in the future, should you wish to go alone." Andrew took out a small folded paper from his pant pocket and handed it to Bryan.


    Bryan swiftly took the paper from him and kept it inside his vest pocket.


    "Also, if you happen to find any good metals in the gathering, bring them to me. I''ll help you upgrade your bracers. Studying your bracers in thest two weeks has given me quite a lot of ideas. So this is the least I can do to repay." added Elijah.


    Bryan turned to look at him and smiled, "Sure thing!"


    The trio soon reached their destination. Andrew took off his ck cloak and mask and put them inside the duffel bag, which he had now grabbed from behind the dumpster.


    Bryan and Elijah also did the same as they handed their cloaks and masks back to Andrew. After putting everything inside the duffel bag, Andrew asked, "It''s not even 9:30 pm right now. Shall we have dinner somewhere?"


    Both Bryan and Elijah nodded as they too were feeling quite hungry.


    "There''s this really good cafe nearby and they shut at 10:30 pm. So we have a lot of time to eat. You guys wanna go there?" Bryan suggested.


    "Does it serve good food?" Elijah inquired.


    "Trust me, it''s delicious." Bryan nodded with a smile.


    Andrew chimed in, "Sounds like a n! Let''s go then."


    ¡­


    8th Day Cafe, Laurent Avenue.


    The trio entered the coffee shop and found a ce to sit. As all three of them were good-looking young men and also wearing clean three-piece suits, they garnered the attention of most of thedies inside the cafe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Onedy, in particr, was the most surprised as her breathing quickened. She was a middle-ageddy with blonde hair and light blue eyes.


    This middle-ageddy was wearing a purple dress that had a built-up neckline and long sleeves that covered the entirety of her arms, all the way up to her wrists.


    She was currently sitting with two otherdies around the same age as her and having dinner. The moment she saw Bryan enter the cafe, she just couldn''t get her eyes off of him as she subconsciously slid her right hand down to herher region.


    Noticing the gaze, Bryan turned his head and looked at the middle-aged woman who was looking at him with an entranced gaze ad was slightly taken aback. It was Lily Dyke!


    He nodded and smiled politely at Lily causing thetter to snap out of her daze and smile back. This interaction, however, could not escape the keen eyes of Andrew.


    He dubiously looked at Bryan and seemingly asked casually, "Oh! That''s one finedy. Do you know her, Bryan?"


    "Yep, we are acquaintances. That''s Lily Dyke, wife of the Damascus Daily''s editor, William Dyke." Bryan replied as he looked at the food menu.


    ''Heh! Acquaintances? You can''t fool these eyes, punk!'' Andrew rolled his eyes as he thought inwardly.


    The trio soon gave their orders to the barista and started chatting amongst themselves. Meanwhile, Lily and her friends had just gotten up from their seats after paying the bill.


    Lily turned to look at her friends and smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry,dies but I have some work to do. I will have to leave separately. I will see you all day after at my vacation house."


    Her friends nodded and bade their farewells as they left the coffee shop. Lily, however, stayed back. She took a few deep breaths, calmed down her emotions, and approached Bryan''s table with an amiable smile decorating her lips.


    "Good evening, Mr. Lombardi. It has been a while." Lily greeted as she stood next to Bryan.


    Bryan got up from his seat and bowed in a gentlemanly manner, "Good evening, Mrs. Dyke. You look as lovely as always."


    Lily giggled coquettishly as she covered her mouth. She then added, "By the way, Mr. Lombardi, I have something I wish to consult with you about. Would you mind if we spoke privately in my carriage?"


    "Of course not! Please lead the way, madam." Bryan gestured with his right hand and then exited the cafe after Lily.


    Thought out this whole conversation between Bryan and Lily, Andrew simply observed them from the side as a skeptical light shone in his eyes.


    "Eli, are you carrying the fly with you?" Andrew nudged Elijah with his elbows as he watched Bryan and Lily entering a ck horse-drawn carriage, through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    "Huh? Uh, yeah I am. What do you need it for?" Elijah asked back in puzzlement.


    "You see that woman with Bryan. I suspect there''s something going on between them. Let''s find out, hehe." Andrew chuckled yfully.


    Elijah hesitated, "Let''s not do it, Andrew. We should respect Bryan''s privacy."


    "Just trust me! Bryan''s not the type to mind. Moreover, if this is what I think it is, I''m sure you don''t want to miss out." Andrew urged as he continued to convince Elijah.


    Elijah shook his head but in the end, he acquiesced to this perverted friend of his.

 Chapter 81 Man Amongst Men

    Elijah took out a small wooden box, the size of his palm, from his vest pocket and kept it on the table. He opened the lid of the box inside which were two items ced on a red silk cloth.


    One was a small, silver, metallic, box-like device with about a dozen small holes on the surface. And the other item was a green metallic fly.


    This metallic fly was the size of a fingernail and was indistinguishable from any other normal fly if one did not observe it up close.


    Elijah turned to Andrew to confirm once again, "Andrew, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes, yes, just do it already!" Andrew nodded impatiently.


    Elijah sighed, "Fine, whatever. If Bryan ends up getting upset about it, I''m going to tell him it was your idea and that I was forced."


    He then gently picked up the small, green-colored, metallic fly and injected a strand of his spiritual force into it. Following that, he injected another strand of spiritual force into the silver metallic box and formed a three-way connection.


    His actions were covert so as to not garner any unwanted attention from the rest of the people in the cafe.


    "It''s ready!" Said, Elijah.


    "Good, now have the flynd by the window of that carriage." Replied Andrew excitedly.


    These two items were something that Elijah had invented in his pass-time. The function of the green metallic fly was surveince and the silver box was used to transmit the sound heard by the fly.


    It was not perfected to the point where visuals could be transmitted. However, just having the sound transmitted from a faraway ce through thebined usage of machinery and spiritual force was a testament to Elijah''s genius.


    With careful control of his spiritual force, Elijah made the green metallic fly take flight and approach the carriage covertly.


    The ckish-green-colored wings of the fly perfectly blended in with the environment as it pped at fast speeds and without producing any sound.


    Within moments, it slipped past the door of the cafe andnded on the window sill of the carriage, and silently stayed there as it eavesdropped on what was happening inside.


    Inside the carriage, Bryan had just stepped inside and shut the door. He turned to look at Lily and smirked, "So, what di-"


    However, his words were abruptly cut off as Lily jumped into Bryan''s arms. She sat on hisp, put her hands around his head, and started kissing him all over his face.


    She kissed his forehead first, then both his eyes, cheeks and finally on the lips. Bryan and Lily made out with each other for almost a minute before their lips parted.


    Lily then nibbled on Bryan''s earlobes as she whispered seductively, "I''ve missed you oh so much, my dear master~"


    "Ohh? But didn''t we fuck two days back?" Bryan teased as his hands started groping her round and firm butts as he gradually squeezed them tightly.


    "Ahh!" A soft moan escaped Lily''s lips as she bit her lower lip, "That was nearly not enough! Fuck me right here, right now. Put it in me!"


    Looking at Lily''s eyes that were filled with lust and yearning, Bryan couldn''t hold it in any longer as he replied, "Let''s get it over with quickly. My friends are still waiting for me inside the cafe."


    Meanwhile, inside the cafe, Andrew and Elijah were secretly listening to what was happening inside the carriage through the silver metallic box, with incredulity etched on their faces.


    They could not believe that the blondedy who was acting so noble and refined in front of them just a few minutes ago was now behaving like a sex-hungry animal.


    Elijah turned to look at Andrew with wide eyes full of disbelief, "What the fuck!? Bryan is actually so fierce!!"


    Andrew on the other hand did not bother to reply as he brought his ear closer to the silver box, listening to the conversation with a foolish grin on his face.


    For the next few minutes, the duo continued to listen closely with varying expressions on their faces.


    The sounding from the silver metallic box was slightly static as it transmitted Bryan and Lily''s voices,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ohh? You dirty little ve, you''re already wet down there."


    "Master, fuck me hard! Ram it in me! Ahhh~"


    "Ahh~"


    "Ahhhh~"


    "Now, get on your knees and lick it clean."


    "With pleasure, my dear master~"


    "Sslluurrpp!"


    Listening to the sound transmitted, Elijah gulped involuntarily and turned the voice transmitter off.


    "That should be enough. If I listen any longer, I might have to go to the bathroom to relieve myself." He said to Andrew, disbelief still etched on his face.


    Andrew rubbed his temples slightly and sighed, "I have underestimated Bryan."


    A little whileter, Bryan exited the carriage with a neutral face as he walked toward the entrance of the cafe.


    The carriage driver simply pretended like nothing ever happened and dutifully whipped the horse and drove the carriage away.


    Bryan entered the cafe just in time to see the barista serve the food on their table. He went and took his seat as he picked up the white napkin from the table and tucked it in his cor, to prevent any food from spilling on his clothes.


    He picked up the knife and fork and dug into his steak. Then he noticed something strange with his friends.


    Both Andrew and Elijah had weird expressions on their faces and were struggling to make eye contact with him.


    "What''s up with you guys?" Bryan asked in puzzlement as he put a portion of steak in his mouth and chewed on it.


    Not being able to hold it in any longer, Andrew burst outughing as he clutched his stomach with his right hand.


    Bryan was even more confused. He then turned to Elijah and asked, "What happened to him? Has he finally gone crazy?"


    Elijah shook his head and sighed, "I''m sorry, Bryan. I didn''t mean to intrude on your privacy." He added, "I was forced by Andrew!"


    ''My privacy?'' Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he wondered just what the fuck was going on.


    All of a sudden, Andrew looked at Bryan with a yful expression and spoke in a feminine-like voice, "I''ve missed you oh so much, my dear master~ Pfftt... hahaha"


    And then he startedughing loudly again, attracting the attention of the nearby people who were dining.


    Bryan''s eyes turned wide as he asked in bewilderment, "How the fuck did you know!?"


    Afraid that Bryan would get upset, Elijah decided toe clean and exined everything to Bryan. Meanwhile, Andrew still hadn''t stoppedughing and his eyes started to water.


    After listening to Elijah''s recount, Bryan couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. But a few momentster, his lips curled up into a smirk as he proudly lifted his chin and snorted, "Hmph! You guys thought I was a hairless brat. But, in fact, I''m a man amongst men."


    Listening to Bryan, Andrew finally stoppedughing as he wiped his tears. He then patted Bryan''s shoulder and spoke in admiration, "You have truly outdone yourself, my friend. Now, tell us how it all began."


    Bryan didn''t hide anything and divulged his history with Lily as the trio continued to dine and enjoy the warmth and joy of friendship.

 Chapter 82 Steam Car

    Friday, 18th September 1580.


    Bryan was sitting in his usual spot in the underground HQ library and reading a book titled, ''Elementary Mystic Arts'', the contents of which were written in the Hymmnosnguage.


    What normal people called magic, in the Transcendent world it was known as mysticism or the mystic arts. It was a field that was heavily centered around the usage of spiritual force.


    Through spiritual force, a Transcendent is able to cast spells, and practice various sorts of rituals, and other ult practices. These were simply beyond the realm of the physical.


    To perceive the mystic arts one needed to transcend the mortal shackles of man and be a Transcendent. In the olden days, this was where the term ''Transcendent'' was derived from.


    Simply put, they were an extraordinary group of people who had transcended the mortal flesh and were masters of the mystic arts.


    The way of mysticism was not about doing but about perceiving and being. It is not a subject that one can simply learn like how little children usually do when they are studying or preparing for a test.


    There are barriers that restrict a normal person from stepping into the world of mysticism and bing a master of the mystic arts. And the biggest barrier of them all is spiritual aptitude.


    However, there are different levels to the mastery of the mystic arts. The further one advances, the deeper theirprehension of the mystic arts bes.


    And to trulyprehend the mystic arts is to step onto the path of perseverance and self-searching. Only then can they wholeheartedly pursue the truth and make it their own!


    As Bryan was engrossed in reading the book, he suddenly heard amotion behind him that was growingrger by the second.


    His eyebrows furrowed as he paused reading and turned around to check what all the mor was about.


    Since the library was not partitioned by walls or thick ss like the practice area was, he could get a clear view of the entire underground space from inside.


    Bryan saw people hurrying over to the area where Elijah and the others had their workstations located. This was the ce where Apprentices and Artisan Path Transcendents usually worked.


    Elijah wasn''t the only Artisan Path Transcendent, there were others as well. He was just the youngest of them and the only one to have ever joined the Strike Team.


    Bryan got up to his feet and walked to the bookshelf to put back the book he was reading. Then we walked toward the machinery workstation of the HQ where currently everyone was heading to.


    On his way there, he overheard people talking about some sort of steam-powered vehicle. Now, his interest was thoroughly piqued.


    Currently, people in Damascus used horse-drawn carriages for transport. Hence, a steam-powered vehicle could be considered quite revolutionary just like the steam trains and ships that helped make long-distance travel more convenient.


    As he approached the machinery workstation, the number of people huddled together increased gradually.


    There were about fifty people working in the Silver Owls HQ, however, not all of them were Transcendents or Apprentices. Some were just regr people.


    These people happened to be involved in some sort of supernatural incident and wereter employed here. Of course, they had to take an oath of a non-disclosure agreement.


    This oath was bound by mysticism and could not be broken. Not by regr people, at least.<novelnext></novelnext>


    One reason why the normal people were employed here was because of the need for further surveince and their safety.


    The other reason would be to see if any one of them had the spiritual aptitude to be an Apprentice and subsequently a Transcendent.


    Apprentices that could be nurtured from the beginning were always weed in Transcendent organizations and even the various Churches.


    As Bryan made his way through the crowd, he suddenly heard Ron''s voice, "Bryan, here!"


    He turned his head to his right to see Ron waving at him. He then swiftly changed directions and headed toward Ron.


    Bryan then arrived at the spot where the rest of the members of the Strike Team were standing. Ron, Andrew, Elijah, Henry, Emma, Olivia, and even the mostly absent Livia was also present. Only the team captain, Robert was missing as of now.


    He greeted everyone and then asked Ron, "What''s all this ruckus about?"


    Before Ron could even reply, Elijah came forward and spoke with a fanatical expression, "This is a ground-breaking invention! The Dicentra Research Institute has done it again. First the steam train and now this!"


    He then added in admiration, "It is my dream to be able to one day work at the Dicentra Research Institute!"


    Bryan rolled his eyes and asked impatiently, "But what is this new invention?"


    Elijah chuckled, "Be patient, my friend. Old Larry will unveil it once everyone has arrived."


    Old Larry was the head Artisan Path Transcendent of the Silver Owls. He had a head full of white hair, a white mustache that was curled upward, and a thick white beard.


    Bryan had very little interaction with him since he joined the Silver Owls as thetter was always busy tinkering with artifacts or other pieces of machinery. He was also Elijah''s teacher.


    Currently, Old Larry was standing in front of an object that was around eight to ten feet long and four to five feet wide. It was covered by a white cloth which further increased the anticipation in the hearts of the people surrounding it.


    A few minutester, Old Larry cleared his throat and introduced in a loud voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, earlier in the morning this right here was delivered to us from Nadir.


    This vehicle was invented and developed by the Dicentra Research Institute onlyst month and has since then been distributed to the entirety of the Western Continent!"


    He looked around at the people present and paused for a moment before continuing, "This vehicle is the first of its kind in our Damascus City."


    Old Larry grabbed the hems of the white cloth and yanked it away, revealing the vehicle that was concealed underneath, "I present to you, the steam car!"


    A collective gasp of surprise escaped the lips of the crowd present as they marveled at the sight of the vehicle.


    Bryan too was taken aback and was thoroughly impressed with the design of the car as he thought inwardly, ''This really is one good-looking vehicle!''

 Chapter 83 Long-Term Mission

    The steam car looked very simr to a carriage, instead, there was a steam engine, including the boiler, an exhaust pipe that was pointing to the sky at the back of the car, and a steam condenser at the front.


    There were four rubber wheels attached to the sides of the car. Two at the front and two at the back. The interior of the car couldfortably seat four people. Five, if they squeezed in together.


    The driver''s seat was at the front, right behind the condenser. There were also two vertical levers in front of the driver''s seat that facilitated the operation of the car.


    Furthermore, in order for night visibility, there were twonterns fixed beside the driver''s seat. However, unlike the passenger seats, the driver''s seat did not have an overhead roof.


    Bryan could already imagine the streets of Damascus being gradually filled with steam-powered cars in the near future. This was truly the age of steam!


    Many carriage drivers would be out of jobs but this in turn would provide them with another opportunity to learn how to drive steam cars and make a living as a chauffeur.


    Initially, the steam cars would only be privately owned by wealthy individuals or organizations. But over time, with the constant development and innovation of this vehicle, more public vehicles would be produced.


    As Bryan marveled at the design and technology of the steam car in front of him, he thought inwardly as he stroked his chin, ''I wonder if they will ever produce a two-wheeler steam vehicle. Now, that would be really interesting!''


    While he was lost in his own thoughts, Bryan suddenly felt someone''s firm grip on his right shoulder. He turned his head to his right and saw a tall middle-aged man with ck hair, brown eyes, and a ck beard looking at him with a neutral face.


    It was the captain of the Silver Owls, Robert Albright!


    "Walk with me." He said to Bryan as he made his way out of the crowd. Bryan followed right after him as they walked toward his office.


    With his hands sped behind his back, Robert asked, "It''s been two weeks already since you joined. Have you settled down?"


    Bryan replied respectfully, "Yes, Captain! Everyone has been quite nice to me and has helped me a lot in getting the hang of things."


    Robert nodded, "Good. Now time to get to work."


    He then entered his office and sat down on his chair. Bryan followed behind him and closed the door of the office after him.


    Bryan took his seat across from Robert and asked, "What do I need to do, captain?"


    Robert looked into Bryan''s eyes and replied in a serious manner, "Firstly, start going on night patrols with the other members of the Strike Team starting tomorrow.


    Every alternate weekend you will have a night shift, the rest of the days you cane during the daytime. Also, you will get one day off every week. Discuss it with the others and select a day you would like to choose as your off-day."


    "Understood! Is there anything else?" Bryan inquired.


    Robert nodded his head, "Yes. I want you to investigate the whereabouts of the members of the Holy Blood Sect in Damascus. Consider this a long-term mission."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan slightly gasped in rm as he muttered, "Holy Blood Sect..."


    He recalled the deeds of this cruel organization that only consisted of Blood Path Transcendents and felt a little apprehensive.


    A few months ago, a lot of dead people had been found in the slums with their bodies being drained of blood. Detective Watson had said to him that this was the work of the members of the Holy Blood Sect.


    The members of this evil organization engaged in mindless ughter wherever they went as they needed the blood of others for sustenance as well as to advance in ranks.


    Blood Path, as the name suggested, was centered around blood. Transcendents of this Path fed on it and even based their spells on it.


    After the Church of Wisdom began its investigation in the slums, the Holy Blood Sect''s members had beenying low.


    However, from time to time, cases of missing persons were still reported in the slums. This too was most likely rted to the evil organization.


    Looking at Bryan''s expression, Robert felt the need to exin further, "You are not to engage with the members of this organization should you encounter them. Your mission is to solely gather intel."


    Bryan was slightly relieved to hear that he didn''t have to directly engage with those blood-sucking scums. He thought for a while and then finally nodded his head, "I understand, captain."


    "Since it is a long-term mission, you can take your time. However, do not dawdle around like Livia. Also, any expenses rted to this mission will be reimbursed." Robert added.


    Bryan smiled faintly as he nodded his head, "Yes, captain!"


    Robert then got back to reading the documents on his table as he replied, "You may leave."


    Bryan got up from his seat and left Robert''s office. He then headed to the recreation room to look for Andrew and Elijah and ask them if they wanted to go out for a drink.


    It was already past 6 in the evening and this was usually the time he left HQ. The reason why Bryan only hung out with these two was that Henry didn''t like the consumption of alcohol, all he cared about wasbat and getting stronger.


    The only time Bryan spent time with him was in the ring, sparring with him.


    Ron had a fiance so after he was done with work, he would go back home and spend time with her. Whereas, Emma almost always spent time with Olivia. Very seldom did theye out with him.


    And as for Livia, she was a true sloth in every sense of the word. She wouldze around all day at the HQ or the Church and then go back home andze around some more.


    So Bryan didn''t even think of asking her because he already knew what her answer would be.


    Therefore, Bryan always ended up going out with Andrew and Elijah. This also further deepened their friendship and now, all three of them were very close to each other.

 Chapter 84 Damascus Clock Tower

    Bryan entered the recreation room and saw Andrew, Elijah, and Henry sitting on the sofa and chatting with each other.


    He approached them and took a seat beside Henry and asked the trio, "Are you guys down to go out for a meal and some drinks?"


    Henry shook his head and smiled, "You all go ahead. I was about to leave for home now anyway."


    "Come on, Henry! One drink with us." Bryan urged.


    However, Henry was adamant, "Sorry, no can do. Alcohol dulls my senses. You young ones go ahead and have some fun."


    "Heh, you speak as if you''re an old man. You''re not even thirty!" Elijah scoffed.


    Henry looked at Elijah and chuckled, "Yes, but I am old enough to not hang out with you kids. Plus, my mother is getting older, I need to be home and look after her."


    He then got up and bid everyone farewell before he left the recreation room. Now it was just Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah left.


    "So, you guys areing right?" Bryan asked.


    "Of course!" Elijah grinned.


    Andrew suddenly came closer to Bryan, looked him in the eye, and said seriously, "Bryan, I have never tasted a mature woman before. Or any woman older than me, for that matter."


    Bryan looked back at him strangely and asked, "And?"


    "Lily surely must have some friends right? Perhaps, a widow? Or maybe even a woman who is fed up with her husband in bed?" Andrew asked with pleading eyes.


    Elijah started tough at Andrew''s shenanigans.


    Bryan on the other hand, rolled his eyes at Andrew, "Fine, I''ll ask her next time I meet her. The rest will be up to you, though."


    Andrew puffed out his chest in pride as he replied, "Leave the rest to me. You just need to make the introduction."


    "Sure, sure, whatever you say," Bryan replied nonchntly.


    Then he suddenly recalled something and said, "By the way, I have to go on night patrol this weekend. Do any of you also have a night shift tomorrow and the day after?"


    "Yup, tomorrow''s my night shift. I''ll show you around." Andrew stated.


    Bryan nodded and then got up from his seat, "All right then, let''s go to Kilroy''s Bar!"


    Andrew and Elijah too got up from their seats as they followed Bryan out of the recreation room. Tonight would be yet another night the three friends drank merrily and enjoyed each other''spany.


    ...


    Saturday, 19th September 1580


    Bryan opened his eyes after just having finished a round of meditation. Currently, he was sitting on his bed in a lotus position as he thoroughly felt the changes in his mind runes.


    ''I''m very close topletely carving the 32nd mind rune!'' He thought as he clenched his fists in excitement.


    Another round of meditation and he would have finished carving the mind rune, however, it was already 8 pm at night and he had to go for his night shift.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although he had to meet up with Andrew by 10 pm, he still hadn''t had dinner and it would take him about an hour to cook some food and then eat it.


    On many asions, he had thought about getting a maid for himself but he ultimately decided against it.


    One reason was that he was mostly away from home every day so it didn''t really make sense to get a maid just to cook him one meal. He could do that himself. Although he was in possession of a lot of money currently, he knew better than to waste it.


    Another very important reason was that he was scared of something simr to what happened to him when Johnny tried to kill him in his own house to happen again. Bryan did not want to jeopardize an innocent person''s life.


    He got up from his bed and headed into the kitchen to cook food. After about thirty minutes, he brought a steaming bowl of meat stew and a te of rice to the living room and enjoyed his dinner in relish.


    After finishing up with dinner, he put the empty bowl and te in the kitchen sink, washed them, and then headed to the bathroom to freshen up and get ready to head out.


    About fifteen minutester, Bryan exited his apartment building wearing a ck three-piece suit, a ck trench coat, and a ck fedora hat.


    He had agreed to meet up with Andrew in front of the Damascus clock tower, so he decided to walk there since it was only about fifteen minutes away. Moreover, he was always one to prefer walking.


    As it was close to 10 pm at night, there were very few people walking on the streets. Bryan looked up at the night sky and the nket of stars that stretched to infinity and was suddenly reminded of the night sky in his recurring dreams.


    Bryan walked on the sidewalk which was illuminated by the gasmp posts as he pondered the meaning behind those dreams.


    He looked at bright yellow and orange leaves that desperately clung to the branches of the trees before falling to the ground.


    The sidewalks were covered in these leaves. Bryan could hear the rustling sound the star-shaped leaves made when he stepped over them.


    He smiled as he muttered, "Fall really is my favorite of all the seasons!"


    The Damascus clock tower was located in the center of Damascus, near the Church of Wisdom. It was one of the top spots that the people in the city visited and had be andmark.


    In the Belize Kingdom, Damascus city was always associated with the Damascus clock tower. It was said that the funding for the clock tower was provided by the King of Belize Kingdom himself.


    About fifteen minutester, Bryan had reached the vicinity of the clock tower. He could see the time disyed on therge dial was five minutes to ten. The entire clock tower was made up of limestones while the top of it was made of some sort of silver metal.


    Since the clock tower was located in the city square, the area around it wasnd upon which lush green grass grew. During the daytime, many people came here to bask in the sunlight.


    Bryan approached the city square and saw that no one was around. He then headed to a public bench that was right beside a gasmp post and sat on it, patiently waiting for Andrew.


    He took out a cigarette from his silver case and lit it. As he was inhaling the smoke, he suddenly got up from his seat at lightning speed and dodged a rock that was thrown in the direction he was sitting.


    "Good reflexes!" Praised Andrew, who appeared from a small distance away right behind the bench.


    Bryan rolled his eyes at him and scoffed, "After almost getting killed on two separate asions, do you really think I would ever let down my guard?"


    Andrew shrugged, "Fair enough. Come, let us go tour around the city."


    Bryan then walked side by side with Andrew and proceeded to carry out his first-ever night patrol in Damascus City. He had never done something like this before, hence he was quite excited about it.


    Moreover, this was the first task given to him by the captain. Therefore, he had to make sure that he performed it diligently.

 Chapter 85 Night Patrol

    Bryan and Andrew visited most of the ces in Damascus on foot, looking for anything they found suspicious, whether it was supernatural-rted or not.


    They first patrolled the entirety of Laurent Avenue and Kingston avenue. Since this was a rtively well-off area and also had the presence of the Church and the Police Station, there were barely any crimes that took ce there.


    Next, they visited the neighborhood of Augustus Street. This was the ce where all nobles, wealthy businessmen, and other affluent families resided in. This neighborhood too had a very minimal crime rate.


    The police always made sure to patrol here day and night since most of their funding came from the wealthy in the form of donations.


    Then the duo headed towards the area where the middle-ss people lived.


    Patrolling in this area took them close to three hours toplete because the entire middle-ss neighborhood included all the blocks from 1st Street all the way up to 20th Street.


    Following that, Bryan and Andrew visited the slums and the area around them. The slums were the nastiest and the most cutthroat ce for a person to live in. Altercations took ce here every day and in most cases, there would even be deaths.


    Bryan guided the entire way with great familiarity and showed Andrew the most likely ces where crimes could take ce. They came across many drug addicts and even petty thieves in the slums that tried to rob them.


    Dealing with them, however, was as easy as breathing air for people like Bryan or Andrew. Unknowingly, the duo had reached DeShawn Street, which was situated right next to the slums and in some sense could be considered a part of the slums as well.


    As they were walking down this street, Bryan paused his steps and looked at a two-storied dpidated building to his left.


    A half-broken wooden que hung next to the entrance of the building. One could vaguely make out that the number 11 written on it.


    This was where Bryan had lived for almost a year of his life in the slums before he met Detective Watson. With aplicated expression on his face, Bryan''s eyes zed over as he recalled the small room that he had rented in this very building.


    He remembered the time when he had to save up a lot of money through either begging or stealing and rent this room to escape the cold winters. At the time, even that messy, small room was a luxury to him.


    Things had changed so vastly since then. Bryan couldn''t help but sigh as he thought about this.


    Sensing the change in Bryan''s emotions, Andrew patted his shoulder and asked, "Bryan, is everything all right?"


    Snapping out of his daze, Bryan turned to look at Andrew and smiled faintly, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    He then pointed at the building in front of him and added, "That''s the ce I used to live in."


    Andrew was taken aback. The way Bryan always paid for the drinks and food whenever they hung out, he always thought that Bryan came from a very affluent and well-to-do family.


    However, now Bryan was iming that he used to live in the slums. For a moment, Andrew could not think of how to reply.


    Seeing Andrew''s speechless expression, Bryan chuckled, "At a very young age, after my parents passed away, I lost everything. Ever since then, I''ve been living in the slums.


    I had to resort to begging and theft in order to survive. It was only after I met my teacher that I came out of that miserable phase of my life."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Andrew felt slightly emotional listening to the tough life that Bryan had to live through. He replied apologetically, "I''m sorry to hear about your parent''s passing."


    Bryan waved his hand and started walking, "It''s all right. That was more than a decade ago."


    Catching up to Bryan, Andrew put his arm around Bryan''s shoulders and tried to cheer him up, "We''re quite simr in that way, you know. My mother passed away when I was a child too. However, my father was a real asshole though!


    He married another woman and abandoned me. I had to live on my own after he left. But I was lucky enough to be taken in by the Church while I was still young."


    "Oh? The church took you in?" Bryan was intrigued.


    "That''s right. I happened to meet a priest when I was a kid. He took pity on me and took me in. So, in a way, I was raised by the Church.


    And when they found out I had a very good spiritual aptitude, they introduced me to the Transcendent world." Andrew replied with a reminiscent smile.


    "I see. What about the rest of the members of the Strike Team?" Bryan inquired.


    Andrew thought about it for a moment and replied, "I know Elijahes from a wealthy family here in Damascus. Henry lives with his mother, his father passed away a long time ago.


    Ron joined the Silver Owls more than ten years ago and was practically raised by the church along with me.


    So I''ve known him since I was very little. He''s like a big brother to me. The rest of the team members are rtively new, so I don''t know much about them."


    Then he seemed to recall something and added, "Oh, and Livia is Bishop Walls'' granddaughter."


    Bryan was surprised, "She''s Bishop Walls'' granddaughter? That''s unexpected."


    "Haha, yes," Andrew nodded his head.


    Bryan then took out another cigarette from his silver case and put the tip of it between his lips. After lighting it with his silver-colored lighter, he asked, "We''ve visited most of the ces in North Damascus. Is there anywhere else we need to go?"


    Andrew started chuckling with a yful look in his eyes, "Of course! We still have one more ce we need to visit."


    Bryan inhaled a puff of the cigarette. After enjoying the buzz brought by the nicotine, he exhaled the smoke and inquired, "Which ce?"


    Andrew''s lips curled up into a smirk, "Wilmington Cemetery!"


    "What the fuck are we going to do in a cemetery!? Pay our respects to the dead?" Bryan was bbergasted. This was the answer that he least expected, no, he hadn''t expected this answer at all.


    However, Andrew didn''t state the reason. He simply acted mysteriously, "Hehe, you''ll see, Bryan, you''ll see!"

 Chapter 86 Wilmington Cemetary

    The Wilmington Cemetery was situated on the outskirts of Damascus, in a ce that was away from the city lights.


    Low stone walls surrounded the entirety of the cemetery as if marking the boundary between the living and the dead.


    A cold gust of wind blew threw the air as Bryan and Andrew made their way along the path that led to the cemetery.


    Bryan felt a shiver go down his spine as he balled up his fists that were hidden inside the pockets of his trench coat.


    "Scared?" Andrew asked as he turned to look at Bryan with an amused smile.


    Bryan scoffed, "As if!"


    However, Andrew kept staring at him as the smile on his face only grew wider.


    "W-Well, a little," Bryan muttered softly.


    "Hahaha!" Andrew burst outughing. A few momentster he replied, "Don''t worry. As long as I am with you, the spirits won''t harm us."


    Bryan rolled his eyes, "I can take care of myself just fine."


    Then he seemed to realize something as he asked anxiously, "Wait! What do you mean by spirits!?"


    "Hmm?" Andrew looked at him in puzzlement and then he added, "Oh, that''s right! You''ve never encountered anything like this before. Very well, this shall be a good learning experience for you then, hehe."


    "What learning experience? Tell me!" Bryan pressed further as he grew more apprehensive. After all, who wouldn''t be scared of encountering ghosts? Especially in a cemetery!


    Andrew chuckled, "Hehe, you''ll see."


    ''This bastard¡­'' Bryan cursed in his heart. But he subconsciously stepped closer to Andrew as they walked toward the entrance of Wilmington Cemetery.


    Trees stood tall at the periphery of the cemetery entrance. Yellow and orange leaves adorned its bony branches, however, they were barely visible in the sparse moonlight.


    Dark clouds blotted out the moon from time to time, further entuating the eerie atmosphere that had covered the entire cemetery in darkness.


    The gates to the entrance weren''t locked even at this time of the night. The cemetery caretaker had probably not bothered to do it, thinking that no one woulde here at night.


    Andrew pushed upon the gates and calmly walked inside. Bryan followed closely behind him.


    Innumerable, grayish-white tombstones dotted the vast area as dense fog covered thendscape. For some reason, Bryan felt that temperature drop instantly the moment he crossed the cemetery entrance.


    He was confused and didn''t know whether this sudden change was real or if it was all in his head.


    "BOO!!" All of sudden Andrew screamed into Bryan''s ears, causing thetter to jump in fright.


    With trembling hands, Bryan pointed at him and snapped back, "Fuck you, Andrew! That''s not funny."


    "Hahahaha! The jokes on you, of course, you wouldn''t find it funny." Andrew couldn''t control hisughter as he looked at Bryan who was scared shitless and was ring at him.


    A few momentster he finally stoppedughing and replied, "Okay, I''m sorry. No more jokes, I promise."


    Bryan snorted and then walked off. A few stepster he stopped, turned around, walked back toward Andrew, and said, "Let''s walk together, at least. I''m really scared."


    Andrew burst intoughter once again. He found Bryan''s actions to be very amusing as he thought in his heart, ''He''s still a kid, after all.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was easy to overlook that Bryan was still an 18-year-old teenager given his track record of already having killed a Transcendent as an Apprentice. Before that, he had also killed Johnny who had attempted to assassinate him.


    There was also the track record of him sleeping with an older woman. So Andrew subconsciously always thought that Bryan was a grown-up. Well, to be fair, most grown-ups would also be scared out of their wits in a cemetery thiste into the night.


    The duo then continued to walk further down the path that led to the depths of the cemetery. Not being able to hold back his curiosity any longer, Bryan asked in agitation, "What are we doing here, anyway? Can you tell me now?"


    Andrew''s expression turned solemn as he asked, "Bryan, what do you think happens when a person dies?"


    Bryan was confused as to why Andrew was suddenly asking him about the afterlife. He shook his head and replied honestly, "I don''t know, don''t they go to heaven?"


    Andrew smiled faintly as he began to exin, "There are many theories regarding it. Some believe that people enter the divine kingdoms of the God they worship. While others believe that people simply cease to exist.


    No one really knows for sure. But here''s what I think. I believe that people enter the cycle of reincarnation!


    Bryan was truly shocked at Andrew''s answer. He had always believed that people who prayed to the deities would go to their respective divine kingdoms after death. And that people whomitted sins would go to hell to be punished for their deeds.


    However, now Andrew said something that hadpletely obliterated his beliefs and changed his entire perspective¡ªalthough it was just his theory. For a moment, he didn''t know how to react. This was a big blow to his understanding of this world.


    Andrew continued, "After death, a person is reborn. However, they have no memory of their previous life or lives for that matter. The soul is the essence of man. After the body dies, the soul is reborn."


    Bryan fell silent for a long time as he stood rooted on the spot. He kept thinking in his mind, ''Soul is the essence of man¡­''


    Then he looked into Andrew''s eyes and asked seriously, with a hint of expectation in his eyes, "Is there such a thing as eternal life?"


    Andrew thought for a moment and replied, "I do not have the answer to that. If there is really such a thing as eternal life, then I''m sure only the deities have attained it."


    Bryan turned to look up at the starry sky and clenched his fists in determination as he thought, ''One day, I shall too attain eternal life!''


    Not noticing the resolute look in Bryan''s eyes, Andrew continued with his theory, "After the death of the body, the soul enters the cycle of reincarnation. However, there have always been cases where the soul is unable to do so."


    Bryan looked back at Andrew and asked in confusion, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Sometimes a soul may have a lingering obsession that would prevent it from reincarnating. These souls turn into spiritual bodies and wander thend of the living. They are also known as spirits" Andrew replied.


    Bryan gasped in apprehension, "Wander thend of the living? You mean ghosts!?"


    Andrew chuckled, "Hehe, yes you could call them that too. They are spiritual bodies that usually wander around the cemetery or perhaps even the ce of their deaths.


    Some of the more powerful ones even have the ability to travel freely anywhere they wish."


    The more he heard Andrew talk about these spiritual bodies, the more scared Bryan got. He grabbed onto Andrew''s shoulder and pleaded, "Let''s get the hell out of here, already."


    "Don''t worry. As I said before, as long as I am with you, the spirits won''t harm us. The good ones, that is." Andrew replied as he smirked.


    "You keep saying that. What exactly do you mean?" Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he inquired.


    Andrew slightly patted the back of his head and replied, "Ah, that''s right! You still don''t know which Path I am a Transcendent of, do you?"


    Bryan shook his head.


    Andrew replied proudly, "I walk the Path of Death!"

 Chapter 87 Death Path

    Transcendents of the Death Path had an exceptional affinity toward the dead and the spirits. They could create zombies and have spirits fight for them.


    They were highly adept at necromancy and due to their affinity, they could evenmunicate with spirits.


    Bryan finally understood why Andrew acted so calmly in the cemetery. The cemetery or any other ce of death was like home to him. He was like a fish in water.


    Then he thought of something strange and asked him, "Why is it that the Transcendents from the Church of Wisdom are so diverse?


    Before joining the Silver Owls, I always thought that everyone from the Church would either be a Wisdom or Fate Path Transcendent."


    Andrew smiled faintly, "That is because the meditation technique of the Wisdom Path ispatible with all the other Paths."


    Bryan thought that this made sense. Back when he started studying mysticism under Detective Watson, thetter had mentioned that all existing meditation techniques of other Paths had been derived from the meditation technique of the Wisdom Path.


    He then added, "If this is so, then doesn''t that mean the Church of the Wisdom is the strongest of all the Churches?"


    Andrew shook his head, "It is hard to determine who is the strongest just based on the different Paths that a Church has. At the end of the day, it is not the Path that is strong but the Transcendent."


    Bryan nodded his head. Hepletely agreed with Andrew on this point. A weak person cultivating a strong Path would most likely die at the hands of a strong person cultivating a weak Path.


    "However, the Church of Wisdom is definitely one of the strongest in this world. It is the oldest Church in existence and has a very deep background, after all.


    The Church is feared not just because of the different Paths it is in control of but also because of the existence of Wisdom Path Transcendents." Andrew added.


    He gave Bryan a few moments to digest the information and continued, "You already know how scheming Wisdom Path Transcendents are, they are the greatest of tacticians.


    Whereas, Fate Path Transcendents are also slightly simr to the former. They excel at divination and know the most probable future like the back of their hands. This is why others very rarely try toe in conflict with the Church of Wisdom."


    Bryan truly felt d that he was given the opportunity to join the Church of Wisdom. Strong backing would help a person go a long way.


    The duo proceeded to walk further into the depths of the cemetery. Bryan was now slightly relieved knowing Andrew was a Death Path Transcendent. Should theye under attack by any evil spirits, Andrew could easily take care of them.


    Piecing all the information together, Bryan now had an idea about why they were there. He looked at Andrew and probed, "So are we here to deal with the evil spirits?"


    "Yes," Andrew nodded, "But not just evil spirits. There are also spirits who do not mean harm to the living. They''re quite nice to talk to, actually."


    "Oh? So there are good spirits as well?" Bryan was intrigued.


    All of a sudden, he stopped in his footsteps and asked in surprise, "Andrew, you canmunicate with them as well!?"


    Andrew chuckled, "Well, very little. Currently, I am like a small child who has just started to learn theirnguage. The further I advance, the more my affinity with the dead and the spirits will increase."


    "I see." Bryan nodded his head.


    He stroked his chin as he thought about the various Paths and all the strange and mysterious abilities that they offered to the Transcendents. He was truly fascinated by this.


    While Bryan was lost in thought, Andrew patted his shoulder and then pointed to one of the tombstones in the distance, "Look!"


    Bryan turned his gaze in the direction Andrew was pointing toward. He squinted his eyes as he replied, "Look at what? I don''t see anything."


    "Apply spiritual force to your eyes," Andrew instructed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan did as he was told. He gathered his spiritual force and covered his eyes with a thinyer of it. Then all of a sudden his vision changed. He could now more clearly see the energy particles in the air.


    In the direction Andrew pointed toward, he could now see a little girl about five or six years old, sitting on top of the tombstone and staring at the moon.


    Bryan gasped, "Is that¡­"


    Andrew nodded his head and smiled, "Yes. That''s a spirit!"


    He then walked toward the tombstone where the little girl was sitting as he spoke, "Come, let''s go say hi."


    Bryan gulped nervously as he hurried behind Andrew.


    The closer they got to the little girl, the more tense Bryan became. When they were just a few steps away from her, Bryan could finally see her clearly.


    The little girl had chubby cheeks and a head full of ck hair that was tied into two ponytails. She was wearing what appeared to be a school dress: a ck skirt, white shirt, long white socks that reached her calves, and a pair of ck shoes.


    However, there was one thing that was particrly striking about her. There was no substance in her, she appeared to be slightly transparent! One could see right through her.


    The nervousness and fright in Bryan''s heart slowly dissipated and what reced it was an overwhelming sense of pity.


    ''She''s so young¡­'' He thought inwardly as his heart grew heavy.


    Andrew approached her slowly and crouched down beside her. He smiled faintly and asked the little girl, "Little one, what are you doing here?"


    The little girl did not answer for a long time. She then turned her head and looked at Andrew, her eyes filled with confusion, "I-I don''t know."


    A hint of sadness shed past Andrew''s eyes but he still kept smiling as he continued to converse with her, "Do you wish to meet with your parents?"


    The little girl tilted her head, "Parents?"


    A few momentster, her eyes lit up as she got down from the tombstone and started jumping in joy in front of Andrew, "Yes yes! I miss my parents! Big brother, can you take me to them?"


    Andrew smiled brightly, "Of course, little one!"


    "Yay!!" The little girl ran around Andrew in joy as she started giggling continuously.


    Bryan''s eyes started to water as he saw this scene take ce. For someone to die at such a young age was truly heartbreaking. What was sadder was the fact that the little girl wasn''t even aware that she was dead.


    He was always fascinated by the miracles in the Transcendent world. However, today was the first time that Bryan witnessed the darkness of it.


    Andrew stretched his arm and said gently, "Here, hold my hand."


    "Okay!" The little girl stood in front of the crouching Andrew and obediently put her hand in his.


    The following moment, a white light shone from Andrew''s hand and covered the little girl. Andrew smiled and whispered, "If there really is a  next life, I pray that you grow up to be old and find happiness."


    The little girl gradually turned more and more transparent until finally her spiritual body dispersed into motes of bright light and dissipated in the air.


    Her parting words echoed around her tombstone, "Goodbye, big brother! And thank you!"

 Chapter 88 Wraith

    Andrew remained in his spot for a very long time. No matter how many times he had done this in the past, it still pained him every time he did it.


    Bryan walked to him and patted him on the shoulder, "Are you okay?"


    Andrew stood up and smiled faintly, "Yeah, I''m all right."


    "So, do you think she''s entered the cycle of reincarnation?" Bryan inquired.


    Andrew nodded his head, "I guess so. Her soul might perhaps be reborn into a new body. If there is a next life, I hope she leads a life better than this one."


    The duo then proceeded to patrol the rest of the cemetery. Sparse trees were nted in various parts of the cemetery, however, during nighttime, they looked extremely spooky.


    The moon that kept hiding behind the clouds and the thinyer of fog that covered the sea of tombstones did not help either.


    Bryan and Andrew walked in silence along the stone-paved path as both were lost in their own thoughts.


    ''If there really is a cycle of reincarnation, does that mean my parents have reincarnated as well? Wherever they are, I hope they are happy.'' Bryan sighed in his heart.


    It was past 5 am in the morning. Since it was nearing the winter season, the time of sunrise had gradually shifted. Now, the sun usually rose around 6 am.


    Bryan''s eyes were drooping as he couldn''t wait to go home and pass out. He asked Andrew, "What are we looking for now?"


    "Nothing in particr. If we happen to see any lost spirits then I shall guide them to the afterlife. But if we encounter an evil spirit¡­ hehe" Andrew was back to his usual self as he started to tease Bryan again.


    Bryan shook his head and smiled. He was d that Andrew was no longer as despondent as he was a few minutes ago.


    The duo continued to walk through the cemetery, looking for any wandering spirits. After about thirty minutes, both of them had walked a full circle and returned back to the entrance of the cemetery.


    Bryan sighed in relief as they hadn''t encountered any evil spirits on the way. He definitely did not want to experience that at the moment as he was already half asleep.


    "All right, let''s go now. I''m too sleepy." He said to Andrew.


    Andrew nodded his head, "Hmm, looks like our patrolling for the night is done."


    But right at that moment, both of them heard a loud screech from the depths of the cemetery.


    SCREEECH!!


    The duo abruptly turned around, however, they both had different expressions on their faces. Andrew was excited for some reason but Bryan¡­


    "Fuck my life!" He muttered as a helpless sigh escaped his lips. All his sleepiness now vanished.


    The duo started running in the direction of the screech at fast speeds. Bryan turned to look at Andrew and asked, "What was that sound just now? An evil spirit?"


    Andrew nodded his head, "Yes, it''s highly likely."


    Bryan had to try hard to keep pace with Andrew. He inquired again, "How are evil spirits born?"


    "Negative emotions!" Andrew replied sinctly.


    Bryan didn''t ask further questions. In order to not take any chances, he had already begun to construct a spell structure in his mind. Ready to cast it at any moment!<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few minutester the duo arrived at the source of the sound as they stood around five feet away from each other. Andrew put on a solemn expression as he looked at the thing right in front of him.


    Bryan, however, was stunned. He had never seen such a thing before. What greeted his view was a ghastly apparition!


    It was a ck shadowy figure with only the upper half of the body that had taken shape while the lower half of its body was in a gaseous state as it kept hovering in the air.


    This evil spirit''s eyes were hollow. That was the only facial feature that was visible. It had a bald ck head and no mouth, ears, or nose. Just a pair of hollow eyes.


    Beneath the evil spirit were strands of ckish gas that were being sucked out of the nearby tombs.


    Bryan gulped involuntarily and asked Andrew, "What is that thing?"


    "It''s a wraith!" Andrew replied, "And it was born just now. To be more precise, it is still in the process ofpleting its transformation."


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as he continued to stare at the ck strands of gas being absorbed by the wraith.


    "This is the best time to attack. Bryan, stay right behind me." Andrew instructed.


    However, right at that moment, the wraith''s hollow eyes shone with a red light as it turned to look at Bryan. The next moment, it flew in Bryan''s direction at lightning speed and swung its ck ws in a downward motion.


    "Fuck!" Andrew screamed helplessly. It would be toote for him to make a move. He didn''t expect the wraith to suddenly attack while still in the process of transformation.


    The wraith wed at Bryan as thetter''s body was cut in half diagonally, from his right shoulder to his left waist. Blood spurted out from Bryan''s torso as the upper half of his body fell to the ground while his lower body remained standing.


    Andrew''s pupils constricted at this scene. He calmly took out his pistol from his underarm holster. This gun was silver in color and had ck runic inscriptions on the barrel.


    Without hesitation, he aimed at the wraith and pulled the trigger.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The wraith screamed in agony as three bullet holes appeared in its body. The borders of these bullet holes were bright yellow in color as they continued to expand.


    Normal bullets or any physical attacks would have no effect on evil spirits. Only spiritual attacks or physical attacks that had Light properties would be useful.


    The runic inscriptions on Andrew''s gun gave the bullets Light properties, making them extremely effective against dead creatures.


    Terrified, the wraith turned around and fled to the depths of the cemetery while howling in pain. Andrew did not follow after the wraith immediately but instead looked at Bryan''s corpse.


    "You''re really good at trickery, Bryan. I didn''t even realize until after the wraith attacked." Andrew shook his head and sighed.


    The next moment, Bryan''s corpse along with the blood dissipated into smoke as the real Bryan appeared behind Andrew.


    Rank 0 Spell: Mirage!


    "Hehe, what can I say? I like to always be prepared." Bryan chuckled.


    Andrew turned around to look at Bryan and smirked, "All right then. Let''s go catch that wraith!"

 Chapter 89 Seal

    Bryan and Andrew ran through the cemetery at full speed as they tried to catch up to the wraith who was now visible in the near distance.


    "Physical attacks and normal bullets won''t work on the wraith." Andrew asserted as he reloaded his pistol while still running.


    "Then how do we kill it?" Bryan asked.


    "Firstly, only spiritual force attacks are effective against evil spirits. Or specialized weapons such as this pistol." Andrew showed the pistol in his hand to Bryan after reloading the bullets.


    Then Andrew added, "And secondly, we won''t be killing it. We''ll seal it!"


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he probed, "Seal it? What are you nning on doing?"


    "Hehe, I will tame it in the future." Andrew chuckled.


    He then passed his pistol with the rune inscriptions to Bryan and instructed, "Here, use this. The bullets shot will have Light properties. It will deal great damage to the Wraith.


    Draw its attention while I hide in the shadows. I will seal it at the most opportune moment. Just trust me, okay?"


    Bryan simply nodded and grabbed the pistol from Andrew''s hand. He examined the runes on the pistol barrel for a moment and then looked back at Andrew.


    However, he was already gone. Completely vanishing from sight.


    Bryan could only shake his head and sigh, "As expected, Death Path Transcendents are very skilled at shadow-rted spells."


    Pistol in hand, Bryan continued to run after the wraith. The closer he got to the wraith, he realized that as the wraith was moving forward, it was continuing to draw in strands of ck gas from the nearby graves and absorbing it.


    He tried to carefully analyze this ck gas and found it to be extremely repulsive. Moreover, he could feel all sorts of negative energy from it.


    Bryan then recalled what Andrew had told him about how evil spirits were born, ''Negative emotions!''


    "Is it absorbing all the negative emotions from the nearby corpses?" Bryan mumbled under his breath as he closed in on the wraith.


    Since there were only six bullets in the chamber, he had to make every bullet count. And Bryan was pretty confident about his shooting skills after all the training he''d been through.


    Confident enough to know that all six bullets would find their way to the target even if he was shooting while running--unless the wraith was capable of agilely dodging the bullets.


    The wraith was now within shooting range, approximately about twenty feet away from Bryan. He steadily raised his right hand, aimed the pistol at the back of the fleeing wraith, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    All three bullets perfectlynded on the wraith. Two on its upper back and thest one on its waist. Just like thest time, the bullet holes continued to expand as they burnt the body of the wraith.


    The wraith shrieked in anguish as it stopped in its tracks, still hovering a few feet above the ground. It then sped up the absorption of the negative energy from the nearby graves to heal its wound.


    It turned around in fury and looked at Bryan who was standing just a few feet away with a smug look on his face.


    Bryan raised his hands again and took aim as he walked closer to the wraith. Instantly he pulled the trigger, not giving any time for the wraith to heal further.


    Bang Bang!


    With inhuman reflexes, the wraith dodged the first bullet while the second bullet only slightly grazed its right shoulder. It then flew toward Bryan and swiped both its ck ws as it aimed to kill him this time for sure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, its ws went right through Bryan''s body. It was yet another illusion!


    Four mud spears protruded from the ce Bryan''s illusion was standing and pierced through the wraith''s body.


    Rank 0 Spell: Earth Spear!


    The wraith screamed in pain as it tried to free itself from the mud spears with all its might.


    SCREEEECH!!


    Not allowing the wraith any moment of respite, the real Bryan appeared behind the impaled wraith. He crouched down and ced his palm on on the ground as he muttered coldly, "Shadow Chains!"


    Noticing the iing danger, the wraith abruptly turned his head around, however, it was toote!


    Half a dozen ck chains emerged from Bryan''s shadows as they wrapped around the wraith, effectively constricting its movements while it was still impaled by the mud spears.


    For the first time, the wraith showed an almost human-like expression of horror as its red eyes trembled.


    Bang!


    Bryan shot thest bullet in the chamber straight at the wraith''s head, causing arge fiery hole to cover almost half of the wraith''s ck shadowy face.


    However, it was still not dead as it continued to struggle to get free. Although its actions were now much slower.


    Right at that moment, a humongous ck palm appeared right above the wraith and mmed it to the ground, destroying the Earth Spears and Shadow Chains in the process.


    Andrew stood on top of the ck palm as he indifferently stared at the wraith. A deathly ck aura swirled around him, making him appear cold and intimidating.


    Thisrge ck palm was the Rank 1 Spell: Hand of Death!


    Bryan had never seen Andrew look so menacing before. The dark aura that surrounded him along with the cold and merciless look in his eyes gave one the feeling that he was the grim reaper from the underworld who hade to reap lives!


    Andrew silently looked at the wraith who was struggling underneath the Hand of Death with a cold expression.


    He then took out a silver card from his pocket. The card was the size of any regr card one would find in a deck of ying cards. He then crouched down and ced the silver card on the wraith''s forehead.


    Andrew then dered in Ancient Hymmnos, "Seal!"


    The next moment, bright white light shone from the card and enveloped the wraith who was trapped under the Hand of Death.


    A few secondster, the wraith disappeared from underneath the ck hand. Andrew canceled the spell andnded on the ground, staring at the silver card with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    bbergasted, Bryan approached Andrew and inquired, "Where the fuck is the wraith!?"


    Andrew flipped the card around and showed it to Bryan with a grin, "Here!"


    Bryan looked at the silver card, only to see the same ck wraith that they had been fighting just a few seconds ago, now trapped within. Completely stationary, almost as if it were a painting!

 Chapter 90 Productive

    "Wait! How the fuck did it get inside there?" Bryan couldn''t believe his eyes as he intently stared at the silver card in Andrew''s hand.


    He had already expected to see all kinds of strange things in the Transcendent world. However, seeing it in person was really an eye-opener for him.


    "Hehe, this is a special sealing card made by Old Larry himself. I had to pay arge chunk of my fortune to get him to make three of these," Andrew chuckled as he took out two more simr-looking silver cards from his pocket and showed it to Bryan.


    Bryan took one of the cards and scrutinized it, "It looks just like any other normal card. I can''t even begin toprehend the intricacies behind it."


    He suddenly thought of his silver pocket watch which was sort of simr to this card and probed, "Can this store normal items as well?"


    Andrew shook his head, "No, these can only trap spiritual bodies in them. No living beings or items can be stored. I don''t understand how this functions exactly, to be honest."


    "However, space-type storage artifacts are extremely rare! I have never seen one before. This card cannot evenpare." He added.


    Bryan nodded his head with a neutral expression but thought inwardly, ''Kekk, little do you know, I have one on me right now!''


    He felt quite smug about owning such a rare artifact. He inwardly thanked histe mother for it once again.


    On the horizon, the rising sun cast an orangish-red hue across the morning sky. Along with the sunrise, the dreary atmosphere in the cemetery gradually receded as if meeting its nemesis.


    Bryan looked into the distance at the sunrise and sighed, "What an eventful night!"


    Andrew patted Bryan''s shoulder and smiled, "You did really good out there against the wraith. Let''s get going now."


    He truly meant what he said. Andrew was really shocked by Bryan''sbat abilities and his usage of spells.


    Although the wraith was in a weak state because of having been just born, Andrew felt that even without his help, the wraith would have surely been taken down by Bryan. Albeit, it would take some time.


    Bryan nodded his head as a tired yawn escaped his lips. Together with Andrew, he then walked back toward the entrance of the cemetery in a leisurely manner.


    He was already feeling sleepy before the battle, to begin with. After dealing with the wraith, he was now even more exhausted. He couldn''t wait to go home and embrace the warmth of his bed.


    Speaking of the battle, Bryan felt that casting Mirage and Shadow Chains used surprisingly less spiritual force than Earth Spears did.


    He stroked his chin as he pondered, ''Does this mean the Theft Path is verypatible with illusion and shadow-type spells?''


    Being a descendant of Medici, Bryan could already be considered a quasi-Theft Path Transcendent at this point.


    Therefore, if illusion and shadow-type spells were reallypatible with this Path, it would make sense why he had expended less spiritual force when casting those spells.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The yearning for advancing to the next rank increased in Bryan''s heart as he thought, ''I wonder what changes bing a Transcendent will bring about. I can''t wait to find out!''


    ¡­


    Friday, 20th November 1580


    Inside the kitchen, Bryan was busy preparing his dinner. Over time he hade to enjoy cooking quite a lot and it had be a hobby for him. Life would get monotonous if one didn''t have a hobby that one enjoyed.


    In the past two months, his life had been quite productive. He would go to the Silver Owl''s HQ every day except Friday. Since that was the day he had chosen as his off day.


    Being his off day today, Bryan had decided to spend the entire time at home as it was getting severely cold outside. The winter season was nearly at the doorstep. Therefore, he preferred to stay indoors whenever he had the chance.


    His work at Silver Owls was progressing smoothly. He would go on night patrols every alternate weekend with one other member of the Strike Team. However, it was mostly Andrew who apanied him.


    Other than night patrols, he would also help out other members with their missions. He had never once taken a mission of his own initiative because, honestly, he didn''t need to.


    The main reason for taking up missions was to earn credit points or money. And one thing that Bryan had an abundance of was money!


    He didn''t require credit points either since almost everything at HQ that could be bought with credit points, could also be bought with money.


    Hence, he only ever epted missions that were given to him by the captain or if one of his friends required his assistance. Other than that, he mostly spent time practicing his magic spells in the training area or sparring with Henry.


    The missions that were issued to the members of the Strike Team were mostly cases rted to the supernatural that was experienced by normal people.


    But in the majority of these cases, it turned out that the people were just downright scared and had imagined things instead.


    Bryan hade across only a handful of paranormal cases which included hauntings by evil spirits. Andrew was always the right man to handle such cases, Bryan would just apany him as a backup.


    His cultivation had progressed very well in these past two months. Just this morning, after a round of meditation, Bryan had finished carving the 38th mind rune and was yet another step closer to bing a Transcendent.


    The refining process of the mask, Deceit, had alsoe a long way. Bryan believed that he would be able topletely refine it around the time that he advanced to a Transcendent.


    After finally having cooked his meal for dinner, Bryan put the food on the te and brought it to the living room.


    He had cooked two pieces of grilled chicken breast with red wine sauce, a bowl of steamed rice, and another bowl of saut¨¦ed vegetables. After cing the food on the dining table, he sat down and began to devour it.


    It was only 8 pm currently and Bryan usually always ate dinner after 9 pm. However, today he decided to have an early dinner becauseter in the night, he had a secret Transcendent convention to attend!

 Chapter 91 Tip For The Cold

    Bryan stepped out of his apartment dressed in all ck as usual. He was wearing a ck three-piece suit and a ck trench coat.


    One could see a silver chain tied to the middle button of his ck vest. The other end of the silver chain was connected to the pocket watch that he always carried with himself. The weather was cold so he had also hung a dark gray muffler around his neck.


    He called for a public carriage and got inside after instructing the driver to head toward the factory area. The Transcendent convention that he was going to was in one of the residential buildings near the factory area.


    This convention wasn''t the same one that he had visited with Andrew and Elijah but a different one. Over thest couple of months, he had found a few more secret gatherings through the help of his friends in the Strike Team.


    He had been visiting these secret gatherings almost once every week to look for anything of interest. Also, he had ced an order for the two main ingredients that he required at these gatherings, hoping anyone woulde across them.


    The main ingredients required for the advancement to Theft Path Rank 1 were 10 ml of Sea Kg''s blood and 40 grams of Dusk Crab''s crystal. Both belonged to Transcendent creatures and hence were very difficult to find.


    Bryan didn''t request any supplementary ingredients as most of them would be found at the local apothecary store that Livia had rmended to him.


    Although there was still a lot of time left for him to advance to a Transcendent, it didn''t hurt to be prepared beforehand.


    Moreover, from Livia, Bryan also learned the process of preserving the ingredients of a potion recipe. This ensured that the ingredients that Bryan bought wouldn''t be spoiled even if he stored them for long periods of time.


    He drew the red curtains of the carriage window and looked out through the ss pane. Seeing the steam cars pass by on the stone-paved streets, Bryan couldn''t help but sigh, "Times are changing..."


    Over the past few months, steam cars had gradually reced horse-drawn carriages. Now, most affluent people had bought steam cars for their personal use.


    This had be a symbol of their wealth. And if there was one thing that the wealthy liked, it was to show off their riches.


    A few steam car manufacturing factories had also popped up in the factory area of Damascus. This was truly the age of steam!


    The public carriage that Bryan was currently sitting on was one of the few carriages that were still operating in the city.


    However, by the end of this year, the public-drawn carriages would have be even more sparse. There would be short-term job losses but more job opportunities would be created that were previously not there.


    About twenty minutester, the carriage entered the factory area and Bryan asked the carriage driver to stop the carriage at the entrance of a nearby alley.


    The driver did as instructed and soon parked the carriage. Bryan got off the carriage and his gazended on the driver who was shivering from sitting outside in the cold while driving all this time.


    Bryan felt a little apologetic as he put his hand inside his pant pocket and grabbed a bundle of cash. He then counted five 1-pound notes and handed them to the driver.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Here''s a tip for the cold. Go home to your family. It''s already veryte." Bryan stated.


    The driver was taken aback. He was only expecting the usual 5 pence for driving such a distance but instead, he was given 5 pounds.


    His eyes began to water as he stammered, "T-Thank you, good sir! You''re very kind!"


    Bryan replied gently with a smile, "All right, go home now."


    He then turned around and walked toward the depths of the alley. The carriage driver got off from his seat and bowed gratefully in Bryan''s direction. When he stood back up, Bryan was already gone and the alley was deste.


    Not thinking too much of it, the carriage driver carefully put the money inside his jacket pocket, hopped on the driver''s seat, and drove back home in a joyous mood.


    Meanwhile, Bryan had already started sprinting and taking reroutes in order to make sure no one was following him. Although there was very little chance of this happening, he still didn''t want to take a risk.


    After running through a few alleyways and changing directions multiple times, Bryan stopped behind a dumpster in a secluded alley and brought out a ck robe from his pocket watch along with a white smiley mask that he had taken from Andrew.


    After putting them on, he then proceeded to walk to the address of the apartment where the secret gathering was going to be held.


    After about another ten minutes of jogging, Bryan reached the back entrance of a slightly dpidated four-storied residential building. The apartments in and around the factory area were usually ces where workers lived.


    This building was also the same. Bryan stood in front of the wooden back door of the apartment and knocked in a particr sequence.


    Two short knocks, two long knocks, one short knock, followed by three long knocks. This was the secret code for entering the Transcendent convention. He had alreadye here oncest week, hence he knew the current secret code.


    A few momentster, a small rectangr section in the middle of the wooden door slid to the side and pair of blue eyes from beyond the door carefully scrutinized the hooded Bryan.


    Recognizing the white smiley mask, the person opened the door and let Bryan in without a word. Thetter slightly nodded at the gatekeeper and entered the building.


    The ce where the secret gathering was going to take ce was apartment number four on the first floor. Without loitering around, Bryan straight away entered the fourth room to the right.


    This was a very small gathering consisting of no more than a dozen people. Bryan was one of thest few to enter as he quietly took his seat.


    A few minutester, the convener dered, "It is time. You may begin!"

 Chapter 92 Dusk Crabs Crystal

    A burly figure in a brown robe stood up from his seat and looked around the room. His eyes thennded on Bryan after recognizing his white smiley mask.


    "I have found 50 grams of Dusk Crab''s Crystal." He said in a deep voice.


    Bryan was ted after suddenly hearing that one of the main ingredients for his Rank 1 potion recipe was finally avable for sale. Although he only needed 40 grams, having an additional 10 grams was always better, should anything go wrong.


    He almost jumped to his feet in sheer excitement, however, he managed to control his emotions. He replied nonchntly, trying his best to suppress his eagerness, "Very well, how much?"


    If the seller sensed any hint of enthusiasm in Bryan''s voice then he would definitely charge a higher price.


    The seller would then be under the impression that the main ingredient was something Bryan was really looking forward to.


    "200 pounds." The man in the brown robe replied, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Bryan thought that the price was fair. The usual prices for the main ingredients for Rank 1 were around 200 pounds whereas the potion recipes and meditation techniques for Rank 1 were around 300 pounds.


    And with every increase in ranks, the prices of potion recipes and mediation techniques also doubled.


    He pretended to hesitate for a few moments and finally replied with a defeated sigh, "Deal."


    The seller was happy as well after seeing that Bryan had agreed to the deal. Little did he know, even if he charged a hundred times the price, Bryan could still afford it.


    Both the seller and Bryan then approached the convener who was wearing a light blue robe and was sitting on a cushioned couch.


    The former then respectfully gave the Dusk Crab''s Crystal which was sealed inside a small red box to the convener.


    The convener took the red box from his hand and opened the lid. Inside, there was a ck-colored trigonal crystal the size of an infant''s fist. The convener then brought his left index finger which had a golden ring on it close to the ck crystal.


    The golden ring shone for a brief moment and then went dim. The convener then looked at Bryan and nodded, "It is authentic."


    Bryan nodded back and then turned to the brown-robed burly figure standing beside him and paid 200 pounds in cash, "Thank you."


    The seller didn''t bother to reply as he was too busy counting the money. Bryan took back the red box that contained the Dusk Crab''s Crystal from the convener and then went back to his seat.


    On his way back, he was thinking about the gold ring that the convener wore which was in fact an artifact.


    Over the past few secret gatherings that Bryan had attended, he hade to realize that the conveners of these gatherings almost always had a Rule Path artifact on them.


    One of the abilities of this Path was that of a notary. Transcendents of this Path could determine the authenticity of almost everything material. The artifacts of this Path could also do the same.


    After both Bryan and the brown-robed seller got back to their respective seats, the convention continued as a lot of different items were bought and sold.


    Bryan also bought a dozen throwing knives from one of the sellers. These knives were not artifacts, they were simply made of a very durable and sturdy kind of metal. The knives were about 6 inches long and had a ring at the bottom.


    Since they were just regr weapons, after constant bargaining, Bryan bought them for 100 pounds. The reason why they were this expensive was because of the metal used to craft them.


    Looking at the hollow ring at the base of the knives, Bryan had a few creative ideas about how to utilize them. He couldn''t wait to try it out in the practice area of the underground HQ.


    About ten minutester another weapon appeared that greatly piqued Bryan''s interest. And this time it was a legit artifact!


    A curvy red-robed figure got up from her seat and disyed a brown briefcase to the people present. She opened the briefcase and showed the contents inside to everyone.


    Inside the briefcase, atop a cyan-colored silk cloth,y a pistol that had a silver metallic barrel and a grip whose outer casing was made of wood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The barrel had beautiful and intricate designs carved on them along with mysterious runes. When Bryan saw this pistol, he had already decided on buying it regardless of how expensive it was.


    The red-robeddy then introduced in a sweet melodic voice, "This is a Rank 1 attack-type artifact. It is made up of Chrome Ore along with the bark of a 500-year-old Yew tree.


    The runes inscribed on the barrel of the pistol automatically enchant any normal bullets that are fired."


    She paused for a few moments, waiting for everyone to digest the information. She then added,


    "The runes serve two purposes. Firstly, it enchants the bullet with a pration effect. Even if it''s a 10-inch protective barrier, the bullet will prate it until it reaches the target.


    And secondly, the bullets will have an explosion effect. The more spiritual force applied, the bigger the explosion upon impact will be."


    A collective gasp could be heard within the room. Even the convener was slightly moved after listening to the effects of this gun.


    With the second effect of the runes activated, the user could effectively get the results of a cannon shot simply using this pistol.


    The red-robed seller was greatly satisfied with the response of the crowd as she concisely stated, "500 pounds."


    Attack-type Rank 1 artifacts were usually sold for around 500 pounds and would double in price with the increase in ranks. However, in secret gatherings, the price always exceeded the ideal sale price due to the bidding.


    And as expected, the moment the seller offered her price, the people gathered had already started to bid frantically, not wanting to be outdone by the others present.


    After all, with such a precious Rank 1 artifact, who wouldn''t want to own it?


    "510 pounds!"


    "530 pounds!"


    "550!"


    "565!"


    "I bid 600 pounds!" Eximed a lean figure wearing a ck robe as well as a mask of the same color.


    Upon hearing the person''s bid, the rest of the people turned silent. 600 pounds was a lot of money. Although they really fancied this pistol, no one else was willing to pay 600 pounds or more for it.


    Seeing that no one else nned to bid anymore, the ck-robed lean figure started chuckling arrogantly as he approached the red-robed seller.


    However, right at that moment, Bryan raised his voice, "700 pounds!"


    Earlier, while buying the Dusk Crab''s Crystal, Bryan had pretended to acquiesce because he didn''t want to give the seller a chance to raise the price.


    However, now he had shed all pretenses. He had to acquire this pistol no matter what!


    The ck-robednky figure red at Bryan and spat through gritted teeth, "720 pounds."


    Bryan scoffed, "800 pounds."


    "You dare!?" Thenky figure finally lost hisposure and directed his killing intent at Bryan. However, the very next moment he was brutally suppressed by the convener''s spiritual force as he was forced to kneel on the ground.


    "Final warning." The convener ordered in a cold voice.

 Chapter 93 Greed

    The ck-robed lean figure miserably knelt on the ground as he struggled to breathe. Fear crept into his heart as he thought, ''This guy''s spiritual force¡­ it''s almost as strong as grandfather''s!''


    Two more ck-robed figures who were standing beside him hurriedly bowed toward the convener. One of them pleaded, "Please forgive him, sir. He''s young and immature."


    The convener who was wearing a light blue robe and a in white mask retracted his spiritual force and harrumphed,


    "For breaking the rules of the convention, you are disqualified from this bidding. If you break the rules one more time, you will be banned from this secret gathering."


    Then he turned to look at Bryan and added, "However, you will still have to pay as per yourst bid."


    ''Fuck me! Can''t I pay 700 pounds?'' Bryan cursed in his heart. However, on the surface, he nodded his head and bowed slightly, "I understand."


    He then walked toward the convener along with the red-robeddy in order to confirm the authenticity of the artifact andplete the transaction.


    The lean figure in the ck robe who had been barred from participating in the bid, gritted his teeth as he stared at Bryan making the transaction. A cruel light shone in his red eyes that were hidden underneath his mask.


    The convention then carried on without any more disruption. And soon, about fifteen minutester it came to an end.


    The people present at the secret gathering orderly left one by one at ten to fifteen minutes intervals. When it was Bryan''s turn to leave, many of the people present eyed him with greed.


    For a person to spend more than a thousand pounds within an hour, they had to be considered rich. However, none of them dared to make a move on Bryan. Not at least while they were still in the secret gathering.


    However, being given a fifteen-minute head start also gave Bryan the opportunity to escape safely. Outside the gathering, he would be on his own. The convener would surely not give him a helping hand.


    Being stared at by a bunch of greedy Transcendents and Apprentices, Bryan''s heartbeat sped up as beads of sweat started to form on his forehead.


    But on the surface, he appeared calm and took steady steps out of the room. He would never give these bastards the impression that he was nervous. That would only fuel them to further take the risk of attacking him outside.


    After exiting the four-storied residential building, Bryan immediately began to sprint toward an alley as he tried to get as far as possible from the convention without catching anyone''s attention.


    He just wanted to get back home and peacefully sleep under his warm nket. However, it would seem that fate had other things in store for him tonight.


    As Bryan was running through the dark alleys, he felt that someone was following him. He didn''t halt his steps but instead acted naturally and continued to run, pretending to be oblivious.


    ''Fuck! They came after me, after all.'' He cursed inwardly. He could roughly make out that three people had locked onto him with their spiritual force. The only constion was that none of them were Transcendents.


    However, fighting against three Apprentices was difficult even for a Rank 1 Transcendent, let alone Bryan.


    He never underestimated his opponents even if they were regr people, let alone Apprentices.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His fight with Kenny Adams was just him being favored by luck. If Kenny wasn''t on the verge of losing control back then, it would have been him to die instead.


    Bryan never gotcent or arrogant after killing that Rank 1 Transcendent. Hence, when he realized that three Apprentices were following him, he was more cautious than ever.


    He couldn''t lead them back to his house or the HQ. One reason was that it was too far to simply run there. And the other was that he didn''t want to disclose the locations of either of them.


    So he continued to sprint and lured the people following behind him into arge abandoned factory. This ce was far away from the residential building where the convention was held.


    Moreover, since it was veryte into the night, Bryan didn''t worry about alerting the nearby people. His only worry was that the uing fight would alert the people who hade out of the secret gathering.


    Hence, he had to make sure to get it over with as soon as possible. Or escape, should the need arise.


    Bryan stood in the middle of the abandoned warehouse, surrounded by wooden crates, rusted pieces of machinery, and iron bars that were strewn across the floor, and took a few moments to catch his breath.


    He then took off his ck robe and threw it on the ground as he stated, "Come out, you bastards! Let''s get this over with quickly."


    However, he made sure to keep his white smiley mask on. He was notpletely confident that he would be able to kill all the people that had followed after him here.


    So if someone were to see through his real identity, that would spell great trouble.


    The following moment, three shadowy figures stepped inside the factory and instantly surrounded Bryan from the front.


    The three people at some point had already removed their masks and robes and were now ring at Bryan condescendingly.


    The person directly facing Bryan was a lean youth who had a head full of blond hair and red eyes. This was the same ck-robed figure who had bid against Bryan for the pistol earlier.


    He carefully observed Bryan from head to toe and probed, "You don''t seem to have that brown briefcase on you. Did you throw it somewhere on the way?"


    However, Bryan did not reply. Only now did he find out that all three people had red eyes!


    ''Members of the Holy Blood Sect?'' He thought in his heart as he increased his vignce against the trio.


    Blood Path Transcendents and Apprentices were very difficult to deal with as their attacks had high potency. Moreover, just like the people from the Strength Path, they were very good at close-quarterbat.


    The blond youth''s eyebrows furrowed after being ignored by Bryan. He spat through gritted teeth, "I''ll just torture you and make you talk then."


    He then looked at the two other men with him and yelled, "Everyone, attack!"

 Chapter 94 Too Easy

    The two men along with the blond youth simultaneously crouched down and mmed their palms against the ground.


    Rank 0 Spell: Blood Needles!


    Three rows of red-colored thin needles protruded from the ground from the direction of the three men. When the three rowsbined, the needles turned into thick spikes that raced toward Bryan.


    Bryan visibly panicked as he saw the trail of red spikes constantly being generated from the ground and before he knew it, he was impaled by dozens of these spikes.


    With hatred and resentment in his eyes, he looked at the blond youth as blood dripped from his mouth¡ªdying the white mask red¡ª along with the dozen holes on his body.


    "Hahaha, turns out he was just a newly advanced Apprentice." One of the brown-haired men beside the blond youthughed.


    The blond youth, however, was puzzled as he mumbled, "Wasn''t that¡­ too easy?"


    And indeed it was too easy. Because the next moment, the brown-haired man''s decapitated head rolled toward the blond youth''s feet. The look of contempt in his lifeless eyes and the arrogant smirk on his face was still visible.


    The blond youth''s pupils dted as he instantly turned his head to look at where the brown-haired youth was standing.


    But all he saw was a headless corpse lying on the ground as blood gushed out from its neck.


    "A-Anthony look!" The other brown-haired man called out as he pointed to the area where dozens of blood spikes still stood erected.


    The blond youth, Anthony, turned his head around to take a look. He could see the blood spikes still present, however, Bryan who was supposed to be impaled and dead had vanished!


    ''Illusion!?'' Anthony thought in his heart in apprehension.


    "He might be an Apprentice of the Illusion Path. Hurry,e closer and stand guard with your back against mine." Anthony screamed.


    The brown-haired man panicked as he hurriedly ran toward Anthony and did as he was instructed.


    Now both men had their backs against each other as they continued to rotate and surveil the area.


    Bryan who was hidden behind a piece of machinery and peeking at the scared duo thought inwardly, ''Tsk, it was easy to take them by surprise and kill that fucker. But now¡­''


    He knew how difficult it would be to fight these two Blood Path Apprentices, let alone kill them before anyone else showed up. The risks were too high. Furthermore, he would not allow a third party to benefit from their fight.


    Moreover, both of them were now extremely vignt and already aware that Bryan knew Illusion Path-rted spells. Hence, his next attack wouldn''t be as effective as the first one.


    Without hesitation, he cast Shadow Concealment and nimbly fled the scene. He had already seen their faces, he would just have to kill them some other time. More importantly, they hadn''t seen his face at all!


    As Bryan exited the factory and sprinted away from the factory area, his lips curled up into a mischievous smirk as he thought, ''Hehe, let''s see how long you fuckers can stand guard.''


    After taking multiple reroutes and changing directions, Bryan vanished into the night as the full moon hid behind the dark fluffy clouds, further aiding him in his escape.


    On the other side, inside the abandoned factory, twenty minutes had already passed. However, Anthony and the brown-haired man still had their backs against each other.


    Beads of sweat dropped from their foreheads as they nervously looked around the factory. They were afraid that Bryan would attack them the minute either of them rxed their guards.


    "D-Do you think he might have just¡­ left?" The brown-haired man asked meekly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anthony was dumbfounded by the other person''s stupid question. He was about to berate him but he suddenly thought that this could possibly be true.


    He was almost unable to suppress his anger from being deceived like this by someone whom he considered to be nothing but mere food.


    However, he still remembered his grandfather''s teachings and didn''t dare to rx until he was sure that Bryan had actually left.


    "Maintain full vignce and slowly exit the factory. I''ll take the front, you take the back." Anthony instructed through gritted teeth as the veins on the side of his forehead bulged from anger.


    The brown-haired man simply nodded and then the duo slowly and carefully exited the factory.


    ¡­


    7 Robison Street.


    After taking numerous reroutes and making sure that no one had followed him, Bryan finally reached his apartment more than an hour after he escaped from that factory.


    ''Fuck me! I really need to speed up the refining process of Deceit.'' He thought inwardly as he sat down on the couch in the living room and chugged down a bottle of water.


    Only now did he realize how crucial an artifact that could alter the user''s face was, in escaping from enemies.


    After finishing the entire bottle of water and quenching his thirst from all the running he did tonight, Bryan finally took out all the items that he bought tonight from his pocket watch.


    He first picked up the pistol and admired it for a few moments. Since it was a Rank 1 artifact, it would take him about a month and a half topletely refine it.


    And even then, he would only be able to fire at most three enchanted bullets from it until his spiritual force depleted. He could only properly use this artifact when he advanced to a Transcendent.


    However, he could fire as many normal bullets as he wanted from this pistol. Normal bullets as in bullets that aren''t enchanted by the runes on the barrel of the pistol.


    Thinking back to the introduction that the red-robeddy had given of this pistol and its effects, Bryan joked, "Kekk, very well then. You shall be called Hand Cannon!"


    He then took out the small red box that carried the Dusk Crab''s Crystal and looked at the ck-colored trigonal crystal for a few moments before closing the lid of the box.


    Bryan then grabbed one of the throwing knives he bought earlier and carved two simple runes on the surface of the red box. These were the preservation runes that he had learned from Livia.


    These runes would make sure that the main ingredient would not be spoiled even if stored for long periods of time. However, the prerequisite was that Bryan injects his spiritual force into these runes on a regr basis.


    After injecting his spiritual force into the runes, Bryan kept the small red box along with Hand Cannon, and the dozen throwing knives back inside his silver pocket watch.


    He then got up from the couch, removed his clothes, and entered the bathroom to take a warm bath. After the short battle at the factory and the continuous running that followed, Bryan was truly exhausted.


    Ten minutester, he walked out of the bathroom naked and directly went to his bedroom. Bryan then took out his pajamas from his wardrobe, put them on, and then sat in a lotus position on his bed.


    He took out Deceit from his pocket watch and began to refine it. What happened earlier today, made him realize that if used wisely, this simple-looking greenish-brown wooden mask would reallye in handy and be a lifesaver.


    After refining it for about thirty minutes, Bryan stored Deceit back inside the pocket watch and finally entered slumber.

 Chapter 95 Telegram From Nadir

    Monday, 23rd November 1580.


    Bryan swung both his hands with lightning-fast speed as four throwing knives flew out and embedded themselves into the heads of two wooden dummies. Two throwing knives per head. Bullseye.


    He was currently in the practice area of the underground HQ of the Silver Owls, practicing with the throwing knives that he had bought from the secret gathering a few days back.


    Taking out four more throwing knives from his pocket, Bryan threw them up in the air. Following that, he produced four thin strands of spiritual force and tied them around the hollow rings at the base of each of the knives.


    Then, with just a thought, Bryan controlled the spiritual force strands and made the throwing knives fly across the practice area and toward the wooden dummies.


    The throwing knives flew erratically, sometimes in a straight line while other times in a curved trajectory.


    Finally, out of the four throwing knives, one hit the wooden dummy in the chest. One missed the target and flew past it. While thest two didn''t even make it halfway through the distance.


    ''Looks like two is the most I can control at the moment. I still need to practice more,'' Bryan thought.


    This was the creative method he came up with on how to utilize the throwing knives. Through this method, Bryan could effectively use multiple knives in battle and take the enemy by surprise.


    If there was one thing Bryan really liked, it was catching the enemy off guard.


    As for fighting honorably? Bryan disdained such useless things. In battle, there was no honor, only life and death.


    If fighting with underhanded methods could help keep him alive then why the hell not?


    While Bryan was still pondering about how to better his control of spiritual force, he heard the sound of ppinging from behind him.


    He turned around and his gazended on Ron who was walking toward him while still pping.


    Ron eximed with deep admiration, "Such fine control over your spiritual force! I still can''t believe you''re only 18 years old. You''re truly a genius, Bryan!"


    Bryan smiled faintly, "Genius? Perhaps. But this is all due to the effort I put in. Even an unrivaled genius is insignificant without handwork."


    Ron looked at Bryan deeply for a few moments and then sighed, "You''re so mature for your age. It''s good that you didn''t let having a supreme-grade spiritual aptitude get to your head and make you cocky."


    Bryan simply smiled back and changed the topic, "So, what''s up?"


    "Here, this letter came from the Church. I was asked to hand it to you. They said that it was a telegram from Nadir." Ron took out a white envelope from the inner pocket of his brown tailored coat and handed it to Bryan.


    ted, Bryan asked, "From Nadir? Is this from my teacher?"


    Ron smiled, "It very well might be. The envelope is still sealed."


    It had been exactly three months since Detective Watson had left Damascus and Bryan hadn''t heard from him ever since. Thus, he was really d to receive this telegram.


    Bryan took the envelope from Ron as he beamed, "Thank you for delivering this to me."


    Ron smiled warmly and patted Bryan''s shoulder, "It was no problem at all."


    He then took another envelope out from his coat''s inner pocket and gave it to Bryan, "And this is your invitation."


    Puzzled, Bryan asked, "Invitation for what?"


    Ron exined, "My fianc¨¦e, Celine, and I are throwing a small party at our house this Saturday evening. We''ve invited all our close friends; now you''re invited too. And I won''t take no for an answer."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there. Plus, I haven''t met your fianc¨¦e as well." Bryan assured.


    "Good. I still have some work to finish. I''ll see you around then." Ron nodded and then turned around to leave.


    Suddenly recalling something, Bryan hurriedly said, "Wait! Can you give this to the captain when he returns? I''m feeling slightly tired after going on patrol for thest two nights and might go home early today."


    "Sure thing. What is it?" Ron turned back around and asked.


    Bryan then took out two pieces of folded paper from his pocket and handed them to Ron, "These are facial sketches that I drew of two people that I ran intost weekend. It''s highly likely that they''re members of the Holy Blood Sect."


    These were the sketches of Anthony and the brown-haired man that Bryan had encountered in the abandoned factory a couple of days back.


    Ron''s expression turned solemn at the mention of the Holy Blood Sect. He took the papers from Bryan and unfolded them to take a look.


    His eyes narrowed when he saw the facial sketches of the two people. He then looked back at Bryan and said, "You did well, Bryan. I''ll give this to the captain as soon as possible."


    Bryan then pointed to the first sketch and added, "This person right here, his name is Anthony. He has blond hair, red eyes, and a lean figure. Hope that helps."


    Ron nodded with a serious expression. The duo then bid their farewells and went their separate ways.


    Coming out of the practice area, Bryan eagerly unsealed the envelope that contained the telegram and took the letter out.


    It was a printed letter since a telegram was a bunch of codes that were sent via telegraph and converted to text with the help of a device.


    With a smile etched on his face, Bryan began to read,


    ''Dearest Bryan,


    I hope that you are in good health. I am very happy to inform you that I am finally a father. My wife, Abigail, has given birth to a baby girl. We have named her Amy.


    My apologies for not making it back on time. I''m afraid that it might take me even longer to return to Damascus.


    I thought that I would be able toe back within a month or two. But every time I look at Amy''s little face, I just can''t find myself leaving so soon.


    Hopefully, I will return by February. Till then make sure to meditate diligently. Winter has almost arrived, wear warmer clothes and try to stay indoors whenever possible.


    Yours truly,


    James.''


    The smile on Bryan''s face grew brighter and brighter as he finished reading the telegram. He then folded the paper, put it back inside the envelope, and then kept it in his coat''s inner pocket.


    ''Little Amy, huh? I wonder if she''ll call me big brother Bryan or Uncle Bryan?'' He smiled as he thought inwardly.


    He was truly happy that his teacher was now a father. And didn''t mind at all that he wasn''t able to make it back to Damascus sooner. It was understandable that he wouldn''t want to leave his newborn daughter so soon.


    In a happy mood, he exited the HQ through the Sofia Public Library. He then called for a public carriage and instructed the driver to head to the location of the Dyke Family vacation house in the suburbs.


    ''I aming to share my happiness with you, my ve,'' Bryan grinned ear-to-ear. He looked out of the window of the public carriage and thought about all the lecherous things he was about to do to Lily.

 Chapter 96 Truly Blessed

    Dyke Family Vacation Manor.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! He''s only 18 years old!?" Eximed a blonde middle-ageddy as she stared at Lily with wide eyes.


    This middle-ageddy, just like Lily, had light blue eyes and silky blonde hair. Her appearance was also very simr to that of Lily.


    She was wearing a white dress that had blue rhomboid patterns on it. The dress had a plunging neckline which showed her deep cleavage in all its glory.


    Currently, she was sitting in the living room and having tea with Lily. However, she was deeply shocked when she learned that Lily had been having sex with a young man almost half her age.


    Lily took a long drag of her cigarette and then blew the smoke out. She looked at the blondedy sitting across from her and smirked, "Lucy, you have no idea. He is handsome, strong, and extremely pleasurable in bed!"


    Lucy could only shake her head as a sigh escaped her lips, "Even after getting married and having a child, you''re still the same as ever."


    Lily covered her mouth as she giggled coquettishly, "You''re here for a few days, anyways. Who knows? If you''re lucky enough, you might just be able to experience Bryan''s love."


    Rolling her eyes at Lily, Lucy scoffed, "Well, I do like young men. But I''m not sure if this Bryan can even live up to my expectations."


    The next moment, a young butler with ck hair, and brown eyes wearing a ck tailcoat suit respectfully approached the twodies. He politely bowed beside Lily and whispered something into her ears.


    After listening to the young butler, Lily''s eyes lit up as she muttered, "Speak of the devil!"


    She then instructed him, "Billy, bring him in."


    "Right away, Madam." Billy obediently replied, bowed once again, and then went back toward the entrance of the manor.


    Lucy''s interest was piqued after seeing Lily get so excited all of a sudden. She probed, "Who is it?"


    Lily simply smirked, "Say, Lucy, do you wish to indulge in some lovemaking right now?"


    Lucy snorted, "Not in the mood. Let''s go to that cafe you were talking about instead."


    Pursing her lips, Lily teased, "Don''t be like that, my dear. It''s not like we haven''t shared a man before."


    Lucy was about to retort when she heard the sound of footstepsing from the direction of the manor''s main door.


    There she saw Billy guiding a young man to the living room where they were currently sitting.


    This young man was tall and had a very attractive appearance. He had a chiseled face and a strong jawline. His handsome face was angr and had a symmetrical look, good enough to make the majority of the women lose their minds.


    His eyebrows were sharp and straight. This young man was wearing a well-tailored ck three-piece suit, a ck trench coat, and had a gray muffler hanging around his neck.


    As the young man walked closer to them, Lucy noticed that he had a head full of short, ck, wavy hair. And his eyes were even cker.


    Lily could have sworn that she had never seen someone''s eyes that were this ck. The moment she gazed into the eyes of this young man, her eyes lost focus, and she seemed to have fallen into a sort of trance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A momentter, she snapped out of her daze as she thought, ''His eyes are so mesmerizing! I feel like¡­ I could get lost in them.''


    After bringing Bryan to the living room, the butler, Billy, tactfully left.


    Bryan bowed like a gentleman and greeted, "Good evening,dies!"


    He then turned to look at Lily and smiled apologetically, "Mrs. Dyke, please forgive me foring here unannoun-"


    "No need to act so formal. Come, sit!" Lily cut him off as she grabbed Bryan''s hand and pulled him toward her, making him sit right next to her on the couch.


    She then snuggledfortably against him as she put his hand in between her thighs, close to herher region.


    Lily then pressed her breasts against Bryan''s arm and asked jokingly, "Did you miss me so much that you had toe here impromptu?"


    Bryan raised his eyebrows in surprise at Lily''s unexpected actions. Usually, she only acted like this with him when they were alone. After all, she still had to maintain her noble and sophisticated persona in public.


    Lucy was even more bbergasted. She had known Lily all her life and this was the first time she was seeing her behaving in such a way.


    She knew exactly how domineering Lily was with men. Even with her husband, William, she didn''t have such a fawning attitude.


    To say she was astonished, would be an understatement.


    ''What has gotten into her? Is she possessed?'' Lucy wondered.


    Noticing Bryan''s expression and then Lucy''s, Lily burst intoughter as she covered her mouth. She then introduced the two of them to each other,


    "Bryan, this is my younger sister, Lucy. She hase here from Nadir to spend a couple of days with me."


    "And Lucy, this is Bryan. The person I told you about." Lily winked at Lucy.


    The corner of Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch as he thought, ''The person I told you about? What the hell have these sisters been talking about?''


    He then awkwardly smiled at Lucy and greeted, "Good evening, Madam. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    Lucy also forced a smile and replied, "The pleasure is all mine."


    Sensing the awkwardness, Lily pursed her lips as she got up, "Tsk, you guys are acting so stiff. Come let us go to the bedroom."


    Before Bryan could even reply, Lily had already grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the staircase. She then stopped, turned around, and jokingly red at Lucy, "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    Lucy hesitated for a few moments but ultimately chose to follow Lily and Bryan upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Bryan who was being dragged by Lily, thought in a daze, ''Wait a minute. Is this what I think it is? Am I going to be bedding the two beautiful sisters at the same time? Ah¡­ today I am truly blessed!''

 Chapter 97 Sisters (R18)

    With great anticipation, Bryan entered the bedroom on the second floor of the vi along with the sisters, Lily and Lucy.


    He had never had a threesome before. Well, he did¡ªthat night with Grace and Leah¡ªbut technically he only had sex with Leah that night and hadn''t touched Grace at all.


    So, today would be his first-ever threesome, that too with sisters, no less!


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk as he stared at Lily, waiting for what she would do with her sister, Lucy, around.


    Lucy on the other hand calmly went to the couch by the floor-to-ceiling window and sat on it, seemingly not interested in whatever was about to happen.


    Lily ignored Lucypletely as she got down to her knees right in front of Bryan.


    "Master, I want you to fuck me hard tonight." She said to Bryan in an intoxicated manner as she unbuckled his belt.


    Bryan didn''t say anything. He simply smirked at Lily while he removed his ck trench coat and then proceeded to remove his other clothes.


    ''Master? What the fuck!?'' Lucy was bbergasted once again. She was already shocked before seeing how strangely her sister, Lily, behaved toward Bryan. And now she was calling him master?


    Lucy didn''t know just what the fuck was going on as she continued to wander in her own thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Lily had already pulled down Bryan''s pants and taken his penis out of his underwear.


    She grabbed his penis with both hands and looked at it,pletely enraptured. She first kissed the tip of his penis gently and then began to stroke it in order to harden it further.


    After a few moments, seeing that Bryan''s penis had turnedpletely hard, Lily gently dropped her saliva on it first in order to fully lubricate it.


    She then admired the thick shaft for a few seconds and thenpletely put it inside her mouth.


    Inside her mouth, Lily made sure to use her tongue and properly satisfy Bryan. She then began to thrust her head back and forth as she gave Bryan a sensual blowjob.


    Lucy who was on the other side of the bedroom, sitting on the couch, waspletely taken aback at the girth and the length of Bryan''s penis.


    ''S-So big!'' She thought in astonishment. Now, Lucy had been with plenty of men in her life but never had she seen a penis this big.


    Bryan was very satisfied looking at Lucy''s reaction. He couldn''t help but think in vanity, ''Heh, as expected of my magical penis.''


    While he was still getting a blowjob from Lily, Bryan pointed at Lucy with his right hand and curled his index finger toward himself with his palm facing upward as he beckoned her in an enchanted voice, "Come."


    Lucy didn''t know what came over her as she slowly got up from the couch and walked toward him. At this moment, she found Bryan to be extremely charming.


    The closer she got to Bryan, the redder her face became as she saw how lean and muscr his naked body was.


    Soon she came and stood right next to Lily who was entranced as she continued to move her head back and forth with Bryan''s penis in her mouth.


    Looking at Bryan''s penis up close, Lucy couldn''t help but involuntarily start to touch herher region.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, her gaze was interrupted as Bryan gently touched her chin with his hand and brought it closer to his face.


    Without saying another word, he deeply kissed Lucy on the lips and used his tongue to y with hers. A few momentster, their lips parted as a bridge of saliva formed between them.


    Lucy stared at Bryan, her eyes full of lust.


    Bryan smiled at her and then his gaze fell on her bountiful bosom. He gently removed her white dress off her shoulders and let it fall freely.


    Her massive breasts were now in full view. Bryan had never seen breasts this big before. Even Leah''s breasts paled inparison.


    Lucy''s breasts were snow-white in color and her nipples were a shade of vivid roseate. Bryan couldn''t help but stretch his hand out and gently grab them.


    This elicited a slight moan from Lucy, "Mmh~"


    Bryan ignored her as he waspletely enamored by her big breasts. He now used both his hands and began to knead her breasts. He then gently pinched both her nipples, eliciting yet another moan from Lucy.


    He softly praised in admiration, "Beautiful."


    Listening to Bryan''s sincere praise, Lucy''s heart skipped a beat as she bit her lower lip. Then, of her own ord, she got down to her knees as well and gently pulled Bryan''s penis out of Lily''s mouth.


    Taken aback by the sudden interruption, Lily turned her head only to see Lucy intently staring at Bryan''s penis with unrestrained desire.


    Her lips curled up into a smirk as she thought inwardly, ''Hah, told you so!''


    She then generously allowed her younger sister to give Bryan a blowjob instead as she proceed to gently rub his scrotum. Then she brought her lips closer and began to suck one of his testicles.


    Meanwhile, Lucy finally managed to snap out of her daze as she put the entirety of Bryan''s penis inside her mouth.


    Bryan lifted his head and moaned as he closed his eyes. He then looked down and saw the two blonde sisters serving his penis with great diligence. One giving him a blowjob while the other sucking his balls.


    ''Fucking amazing!'' He thought in euphoria.


    A few minutester, he reminded the sisters, "I''m about toe."


    Lily stopped doing what she was doing and eagerly waited for Bryan to shed a load all over her face. Lucy on the other hand took Bryan''s penis out of her mouth and began to stroke it vigorously.


    A few more minutester, Bryan moaned in ecstasy as he finally came, "Ughh!"


    Semen ejected from his penis as it sshed on the faces of Lily and Lucy. Thetter continued to stroke Bryan''s penis, making sure to milk out everyst bit of his love juice as possible.


    Following that, both the sisters began to lick the semen around their lips. Then they looked at each other, brought their faces closer, and licked the semen off of each other''s faces clean.


    Looking at the affectionate disy between the sisters, Bryan couldn''t help but joke inwardly, ''Kekk, is this the so-called siblings'' love?''

 Chapter 98 Simultaneously (R18)

    Bryan led both the sisters to the bed. He then looked at Lucy and instructed, "Lie down on the bed facing the ceiling."


    Lucy did as she was told and obedientlyy down on the bed. Her eyes were full of anticipation.


    Bryan then looked at Lily and smirked, "Lie down on top of her, facing her."


    "Yes, master~" Lily replied softly.


    She got on top of Lucy and started fondling her breasts. Then she started gently making out with her.


    Looking at the two sisters who had already begun to indulge in their carnal desires, Bryan smiled as he started shaking his head.


    He too then got on the bed and positioned himself right in front of both the sisters'' vaginas.


    Without waiting any longer, he viciously thrust his penis inside Lily''s vagina first.


    "Aahhhh~!!" Lily screamed at the top of her lungs at the sudden thrust. Her eyes rolled backward and her tongue stuck out as she grinned in a lewd manner.


    Bryan then took his penis out, adjusted his hips, and thrust it inside Lucy''s vagina this time.


    "Aahh~!!" Lucy too screamed just like Lily. Clearly, not expecting Bryan to put his penis inside her vagina so quickly.


    However, this was just the beginning. Bryan continued to pull his penis out of the vagina of one sister and thrust it inside the other''s the following moment as he continued to fuck them both simultaneously.


    Both Lily and Lucy continued to scream in pleasure. They had never experienced something like this where both were being stimted at the same time.


    Bryan''s hip thrusts got faster and faster as he continued to pound both vaginas wildly. A few minutester, both the sisters came at the same time as they squirted plentiful love juices all over Bryan.


    However, Bryan didn''t stop as he continued to fuck them even harder and faster. After about another ten minutes, feeling that he was about toe any moment now, he grabbed Lily''s hair from behind and yanked her head toward him.


    "Aaahhh!" Lily yelled, not from pain but from extreme pleasure.


    Bryan then turned her around, brought her head closer to his penis, and then shoved it inside her mouth.


    He then proceeded to fuck her in the mouth and a few momentster he finally shed his load straight down her throat.


    Lily''s cheeks expanded as Bryan''s love juice filled her mouth. However, ultimately she managed to swallow everyst bit of it.


    She then gave Bryan a quick blowjob and licked his entire shaft clean.


    Bryan looked at Lucy who was lying on the bed panting. Her entire body was covered in sweat which gave her skin a shining glow. Making her voluptuous figure all the more alluring.


    Looking at herrge breasts heave up and down, Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk. He then whispered something into Lily''s ears.


    Listening to Bryan, Lily too started smirking.


    She then got back on top of Lucy and positioned her vagina over her face as she got her own face on top of Lucy''s vagina.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The very next moment, Bryan came forth and shoved his penis inside Lucy''s vagina.


    "Aaaahhhhh~!!!" Lucy who was just taking a breather a moment ago was taken by surprise once again as she moaned loudly.


    Bryan continued to thrust his shaft back and forth inside Lucy''s vagina. Meanwhile, Lily brought her head closer and started ying with Lucy''s clitoris, using her tongue.


    Lucy''s back arched backward as her eyes rolled back. She couldn''t help but scream even louder as she started to squirt. However, both Lily and Bryan continued in their actions. Not letting anything impede them.


    About ten minutester, Bryan pulled his penis out of Lucy''s vagina, raised Lily''s head, and shoved it inside her mouth.


    Then he continued to mouth-fuck her until he came yet again. Aftering three times in a row, Bryan felt slightly lethargic as hey down on the bed next to Lucy.


    He then pulled Lucy into his embrace and grabbed herrge breasts. Feeling the soft yet hard boobs, Bryan''s shaft refused to back down.


    Acutely noticing this, Lily quickly got on top of Bryan, held his shaft, and positioned it properly before inserting it into her vagina.


    "Aaahhh~!!" She moaned in absolute pleasure as she began riding Bryan''s penis like a crazed animal.


    Meanwhile, Bryan let Lily indulge herself while he tightly squeezed Lucy''s breast and brought her pink nipple closer to his mouth, and started sucking it.


    "Mmmhh~" Lucy moaned happily as she shut her eyes. She then got up from Bryan''s embrace and sat behind his head.


    Gently lifting his head, she then put it on herp. Bryan simply smirked and patiently waited for Lucy to do the rest of the job.


    Lucy then grabbed her own breasts with both her hands and squeezed them closer together. Then she bent over a little and let it hang right above Bryan''s head.


    Looking at Lucy''s huge breasts covering his vision, Bryan involuntarily gulped and then started to suck both her nipples at the same time.


    This way, the younger sister breastfed him while the elder sister continued to ride on his shaft. Allowing Bryan to not put in any effort at all. All he had to do was enjoy.


    Bryan then gradually began to bite on Lucy''s nipples. Starting off softly and then step by step increasing the force of his bite, causing Lucy to moan incessantly.


    Witnessing this, Lily too yearned for Bryan to bite her nipples. She looked at her younger sister and stated, "Lucy, let''s exchange positions."


    As if waiting for Lily to say this, Lucy quickly pulled back her nipples from Bryan''s mouth, got up, and took Lily''s position. At the same time, Lily crawled toward Bryan''s head, portioned herself, and then put his head on herp.


    Bryan now began to bite on Lily''s nipples wildly. He knew that she liked getting pleasure from pain, hence he bit her nipples harder than he did with Lucy right from the get-go.


    "Aaahhhh~ Yes! Yes! Bite it harder, master!" Lily screamed in ecstasy.


    Bryan suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked at Lucy who was about to put his shaft inside her vagina.


    "No, put it in your ass." He grinned devilishly.

 Chapter 99 All Boys Do (R18)

    Lucy halted in her actions. A momentter, her lips curled up into a lewd smile as she positioned herself slightly and then put Bryan''s shaft right inside her ass. At thest moment, Bryan thrust his hips upward, taking her by surprise.


    "Aaaahhhh~!!" Lucy screamed at the top of her lungs. She was nning to go slow at first and didn''t expect Bryan to suddenly use force.


    Shey there in that position with Bryan''s shaft inside her for a few moments as her body continued to spasm from time to time.


    Looking at Lucy''s lust-filled eyes, Bryan chuckled, "Go on, now. Start riding it."


    Lucy looked at Bryan with a lustful expression as she bit her lower lip. She then started bouncing her hips up and down as she screamed incessantly.


    Bryan saw Lucy''srge breasts jiggle up and down and couldn''t help but stretch out both his arms and grab them by the nipples. He then gently began to squeeze them causing Lucy to moan even louder.


    Lily who had Bryan''s head still ced on herp, pursed her lips, "You like big breasts don''t you?"


    Bryan chuckled, "All boys do."


    He then added with a smirk, "But I like your thick and round ass even more."


    Lily started to smile as she lowered her head and started making out with Bryan. The three of them continued to make love throughout the night as the moon gradually set and the sun rose.


    Completely exhausted, both the sisters slept soundly under the nket, naked. It wasn''t until Lily heard the sound of birds chirping outside the window did she slowly open her eyes.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked around. However, there was only Lucy sleeping on the bed right beside her and Bryan was nowhere to be seen.


    A sigh escaped her lips as she thought about what the three of them didst night. She couldn''t help but involuntarily massage her vagina.


    "Mmh, Bryan¡­" mumbled Lucy in her sleep.


    Lily looked at her and started giggling. She then tapped her shoulder a few times and woke her up.


    Lucy opened her eyes and the first thing she did was look for Bryan. Not being able to find him, she asked her elder sister, "Where has he gone?"


    "I think he has already left," Lily replied.


    "Left? When?" Lucy probed.


    Lily shook her head and shrugged, "No idea. Probably when we were asleep."


    Lucy could only sigh as she couldn''t have morning sex with Bryan. She then sat up on the bed, her back against the headrest, as she asked Lily, "By the way, what does Bryan do?"


    Lily too sat up and then rested her head against Lucy''s shoulder as she asked back, "Have you heard of Detective James Watson?"


    "You mean that famous private detective in Nadir?" Lucy inquired.


    Nodding her head, Lily replied, "Bryan is his student."


    Lucy''s interest was piqued, "Ohh¡­ so he''s training to be a detective as well?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then added, "Anyways, that doesn''t matter. I wish to sleep with him again before I leave. Last night''s sex was simply marvelous."


    Lily started to chuckle, "I told you, didn''t I? He''s very pleasurable in bed."


    Meanwhile, Bryan had already reached the Silver Owls HQ and was currently meditating in the practice area. No matter how much he fooled around, he was always serious when it came to cultivation.


    It was this work ethic, grit, and determination that would allow him to achieve legendary feats in the future.


    ¡­


    Inside a two-storied manor on the outskirts of Damascus, Anthony was pacing around in the living room as he waited for the arrival of his grandfather.


    About ten minutester, the main door of the manor opened and a well-built old man who had white hair and red eyes entered.


    He was wearing a gray three-piece suit, a ck overcoat, and a top hat. Although he was old, his face was smooth and didn''t have any lines or wrinkles that one would expect to see in any regr elderly person.


    This person was Alfredo, also known as Blood Moon in the Holy Blood Sect.


    Anthony''s eyes lit up as he saw his grandfather arrive. He ran to him and gave him a warm hug, "Grandfather!"


    Alfredo''s eyes softened as he gently patted his head. Anthony was his only living kin, hence, he doted on him greatly and also cared a lot for his well-being.


    He then asked, "I had to finish up some work for Master over the weekend so I couldn''te to visit you. Was there anything important that you wished to speak with me about?"


    Anthony nodded his head and then recounted what happened in the abandoned factoryst Friday in great detail.


    The more Alfredo listened the more his eyebrows furrowed. In the end, he just shook his head in disappointment and sighed, "You have be really cocky after bing a Rank 3 Apprentice."


    "But grandfather it was three against one-" Anthony tried to justify.


    "And look what the results are. One is already dead and this person that you mentioned even yed you guys for a fool. Worst of all, he now knows your identity while you know nothing about him." Alfredo cut him off as he sternly reprimanded him.


    Anthony could only bow his head and silently listen. He knew he had made a mistake. But it really irked him to recall the way that person had deceived him and made him stand there in the factory like an idiot for half an hour.


    Alfredo continued, "You are grounded until I find this person. And you better pray that he hasn''t disclosed your appearance to anyone else."


    Meekly nodding his head, Anthony asked, "But how are you going to find him?"


    "Just tell me about the items that he bought at that secret gathering. I''ll keep an eye out for anyone who is using simr items." Alfredo replied.


    Anthony then gave a detailed description of the appearance of the throwing knives and the pistol that Bryan had bought that day.


    After memorizing the details, Alfredo turned around to leave. He then paused in his steps and added, "I''ll send you fresh blood from time to time. But I''m warning you, Anthony, do not step out of this house!"


    Then he left the manor, leaving behind Anthony as he tightly gripped his fists and gritted his teeth in frustration, "Fuck!"

 Chapter 100 Nothing Is Permanent

    Saturday, 28th November 1580.


    Beautiful feathery snowkes fell from the sky as they covered the city in a nket of white. The roofs of the various buildings seemed to be enveloped by cottony carpets.


    It was four in the evening and the sun had already hidden behind fluffy clouds as the sky turned grayish.


    This sudden gentle drizzle of snow hadpletely changed the entirendscape. One moment everything was a mix of myriad colors, the next moment it had all turned to white. It was simply magical!


    The people on the streets halted in their footsteps and looked up at the sky in pleasant surprise. The little children came out of their houses in delight, looking around in wonder.


    Damascus had finally weed its first snow of the year!


    Bryan stepped out of his apartment wearing a ck three-piece suit, a gray overcoat, and a ck fedora hat. He looked at the surroundings and smiled faintly, "Winter has arrived."


    He was about to take a public carriage and go to Ron''s house but now, seeing this gentle snowfall, he decided to walk and enjoy the first snow.


    Although it was freezing, hisyers of clothing ensured that he remained warm in this weather.


    Walking in a slow and calm manner, Bryan looked at the scenery and breathed in the fresh air as he headed toward the direction of Ron''s house which was on 11 East 23rd Street.


    Ron had mentioned to him on Monday that he and his fianc¨¦e, Celine, were throwing a small party at their house. They had invited all their close friends.


    Bryan was quite looking forward to this. Along with some of the people from the Silver Owls HQ, there would also be Celine''s friends present at the party.


    As he walked further east from Robinson Street, Bryan saw little kids ying outside on the footpath, throwing snowballs at each other while giggling away. He couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    He recalled the first snow of 1579 and how he had to keep himself warm under the torn nket in his small one-room apartment on Deshawn Street.


    Looking at how far he hade, Bryan could only shake his head as a sigh escaped his lips, "Nothing is permanent¡­"


    Just like the changing seasons, every situation in life is temporary. When life is good, one should enjoy and appreciate it with open arms.


    And when life isn''t so good, one should always remember that it will notst forever and that better days are still yet toe. The key is perseverance!


    He looked at the little children in warm clothes ying and thought about the kids he used to beg in the streets with back in the day, ''Perhaps I should take some time out to visit the needy children in the slums one of these days.''


    Now that he had a lot of money with him, he would definitely help out those he could. After all, if he were still a child begging on the streets, he would really appreciate it if someone lent him a helping hand.


    Moreover, Bryan always had a soft spot for the poor and needy in his heart. Hence, he wouldn''t mind helping them out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Of course, he would only help out the ones that deserved it. He knew from experience how most of the poor people in the slums were in nature: selfish and cutthroat.


    Bryan continued to walk along the footpath as he pondered about his life experiences and goals for the future. This is why he liked to walk as much as he did. It allowed his thoughts to flow more naturally.


    About twenty minutester, Bryan finally arrived at the address given to him by Ron. He pretended to take something out from the inner pocket of his gray overcoat.


    When, in fact, he was looking for something within his silver pocket watch through his spiritual force. A momentter his eyes lit up, as he took out an expensive-looking wine bottle.


    Bryan looked at it with a smirk, thinking, ''Courtesy of Jack Brown? Or was it Jeffrey Gill? Kekk.''


    His pocket watch was filled with barrels of ale and wine along with very expensive wine bottles. Naturally, he had looted this from the safes of Jack and Jeffrey. It finally came in handy.


    This was the first time that he had taken any sort of wine or alcohol that he had stolen, out of the pocket watch.


    Bryan never drank alone at home, afraid that he might get addicted to it. He always preferred drinking in thepany of his friends. Like right now, he was nning to get absolutely drunk!


    He twisted the hand-turn doorbell on the main door of the two-storied house and patiently waited. A few momentster, Ron, who was wearing brown pants, a white shirt, and a ck cardigan on top, opened the door.


    "Bryan! You''re finally here." Ron gave him a warm hug as he weed him inside.


    Bryan replied with a smile, "Sorry for beingte. I was enjoying the snow outside."


    "Ah, the first snow is always the most beautiful. Come in." Ronughed.


    Bryan stepped inside the house and gave the wine bottle to Ron. He then took off his overcoat and fedora hat and put them on the hanger.


    He walked toward the living room and saw dozens of people drinking and socializing with each other. Some were sitting on the couches while some just stood and talked.


    Noticing a few familiar faces, Bryan was about to walk to them but was stopped by Ron, "Not so soon, my friend. Let me introduce you to my fianc¨¦e first."


    Ron then put his arm around Bryan''s shoulder as he led him to a corner of the room where a few women were drinking andughing.


    "Celine, This is Bryan. My new co-worker that I told you about." Ron smiled as he introduced Bryan to a youngdy in her 20s.


    Thisdy had a head full of long, shiny, ck hair and brown eyes. She was wearing a white dress that had a bateau neckline. The hems of the skirt reached to her knees, disying her milky white calves.


    Celine''s eyes lit up when she saw Bryan. She gave him a side hug as she smiled, "Nice to finally meet you, Bryan! Ron has told me so much about you."

 Chapter 101 King & Joker

    Bryan smiled and replied politely, "Hello, Miss Celine. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    Celine pursed her lips and jokingly stated, "What''s with the ''Miss''? You don''t have to act so formally with me. Since you''re Ron''s friend, you''re my friend as well."


    Chuckling, Bryan raised his hands slightly in surrender, "Very well, Celine. Also, thank you and Ron for inviting me over."


    Ron warmly patted Bryan''s shoulder, "Of course, It''s only natural that we invited you over."


    He then came closer to Bryan and whispered, "By the way, thosedies around Celine are all single. Want me to help you set up a date?"


    Bryan simply rolled his eyes at him. Fooling around with women once in a while was fine for him.


    ? However, he couldn''tmit to having a rtionship with them. Bryan had so much on his te already.


    From working with the Silver Owls to cultivating diligently in his own free time, he wasn''t willing to take extra time out of his schedule to start dating girls. He felt that it was an unnecessary burden.


    Bryan continued to make small talk with the couple. Celine also introduced him to her friends. He found that some of her friends were actually interested in him.


    But he politely and euphemistically refused their advances. Tonight, he just wanted to get drunk and have fun with his friends.


    After a certain point of drinking, if he felt like he needed a girl to spend the night with, he would think about it then.


    After all, past a certain alcohol consumption level, men always wanted to feel the warm embrace of another woman.


    Bidding them farewell for the time being, Bryan then walked toward the area where he saw his friends drinking.


    "Henry! You''re finally drinking?" Bryan saw Henry sit on a couch and drink something from a ss so he was greatly surprised.


    Every time he invited Henry to go out drinking with him, he always refused. Moreover, he had never seen or even heard of Henry ever drinking alcohol.


    Henry looked at Bryan and chuckled, "It''s not what you''re thinking. This is simply warm water mixed with honey. The perfect drink for this cold weather."


    Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch as he thought, ''Of course, what the hell was I even thinking?''


    He then walked to Andrew and Elijah who were standing close by and greeted them with great enthusiasm, "So, are we getting drunk tonight or what?"


    Andrew and Elijah gave him warm hugs one after the other. Andrew then put his arms around Bryan and grinned,


    "Oh, we are drinking, all right. But before that, shall we y a game of poker? I''m feeling lucky today, hehe"


    "Ohh? Do you wish to y poker with me? Looks like I''m getting rich tonight." Bryan teased.


    Elijah then came closer to Bryan, nudged him with his elbow, and whispered, "By the way, Bryan. What do you think of Celine?"


    Bryan looked at him strangely and replied, "Celine? I think she''s quite hospitable. Why? Did something happen?"


    Elijah replied with a hint of unease, "I don''t know. When I met her earlier, the way she nced at me, it felt as if a hungry animal was looking at me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Pfftt!" Bryan burst intoughter, "Eli, when was thest time you gotid? Celine''s friends are single, you know? Let me be your wingman tonight and help you out."


    Elijah''s face turned red from embarrassment, "Hmph! I have sex with women more often than you think."


    Bryan, however, teased him with a mischievous smile, "Having sex with machines doesn''t count."


    "Youu-" bbergasted, Elijah was about to retort but was cut off by Bryan.


    "Hahaha, okay okay. Let''s go y poker. I''m just messing with you." Bryan then dragged him and followed Andrew to one of the rooms on the first floor.


    On the way, Bryan also met up with Emma and Olivia. They were also having drinks and chatting with Celine''s friends.


    Surprisingly, Livia was also present. However, she just sat on the couch and had her drink in afortable manner, not bothering to strike up a conversation with anyone.


    Bryan walked up to her and smiled, "I''m surprised you''re here."


    "Heh, I''m surprised I''m here too. I wouldn''t havee here if Emma hadn''t forced me." Livia repliednguidly.


    Chuckling, Bryan replied, "Do you want toe and y some poker with us?"


    Livia waved her hand, "No, you guys go ahead. This ce is too boring, I might just leave in a while. It has already begun to snow and sleeping is the best during such times."


    Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch, ''What a sloth!''


    He then chatted with her for a while more and then went to the room where Andrew and the rest had already gone to. He also made sure to get himself a ss of bourbon.


    On the way, Olivia joined him since she too liked ying cards and was also quite good at it. Emma on the other hand refused toe and went to spend time with Livia instead.


    When Bryan entered the room with Olivia, he found that Andrew and Elijah had already set up a round table in the room and set up five chairs around it.


    Henry was thest one to enter and then all five of them took their seats. Andrew took out a deck of ying cards from his pocket and started to distribute them as he said,


    "Same rules as before. The small blind is 1 pound and the big blind is 2 pounds. And most importantly, no usage of spiritual force!"


    Everyone tacitly nodded. Bryan took a sip of bourbon as he waited for his hole cards. A few momentster all the cards had been distributed and the first three cards¡ªthe flop¡ªwere also ced at the center of the table.


    Bryan covertly picked up his hole cards and took a look at them. Then a strange expression appeared on his face.


    Because the pair of cards he was dealt was the King of Spades and the Joker!


    "Andrew, I''ve been dealt the Joker." Bryan waved the Joker card.


    "Joker? That''s weird. I was sure I had removed it from the deck. Never mind, everyone please return the cards. I''ll reshuffle and distribute them again." Andrew instructed the rest of the people.


    A few momentster, the game of cards had begun.

 Chapter 102 Boys Will Be Boys

    Almost two hourster, Andrew angrily got up from his seat and threw his hole cards on the table, "Fuck! Bryan, are you cheating?"


    Olivia, who was always expressionless, now had her eyebrows furrowed together as she too looked at Bryan intently.


    Elijah and Henry simply had dejected expressions on their faces as they continued to finish their drinks. Although they knew they would end up losing to Bryan, it felt really disappointing when it did happen.


    Meanwhile, Bryan had a smug look on his face as he grabbed all the money on the table and brought it closer to him.


    Completely ignoring Andrew and Olivia, he started counting the money with relish. Looking at Bryan''s pleased expression caused Andrew and Olivia to get even more annoyed.


    "Fuck this! I need a drink." Andrew stormed out of the room in frustration.


    "Hmph!" Olivia too snorted at Bryan and left the room.


    Elijah could only shake his head as he sighed, "Bryan, do you really have to sprinkle salt on their wounds by acting so smug?"


    This was a frequent urrence. Every time they yed, Bryan would always end up winning and Andrew would always hurl curses at him¡ªalthough Andrew never really meant it.


    Bryan chuckled, "Kekk, I really like teasing them, especially Andrew. And it''s not like they''re actually mad at me."


    After finishing counting his money, Bryan got up from his seat and gestured to Elijah and Henry, "Come, let''s have a few more drinks."


    The trio then went back to the living room and joined the rest of the people.


    In his exasperation, Andrew kept chugging drink after drink. Bryan couldn''t help but burst intoughter when he saw this.


    Andrew then challenged Bryan, "Bryan, you son of a bitch! Let''s have a drinking contest. You should at least give me a chance to win back my money."


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk, "Interesting. We''ll bet 30 pounds each, then?"


    "Heh," Andrew grinned, "You''re on, punk!"


    Elijah couldn''t help but sigh as he raised his right hand to massage his temples, ''You were supposed to be my wingman tonight. How are you gonna do that if you''re shitfaced, Bryan?''


    He then turned to his side to inform Henry that they might have to take care of Bryan and Andrew once they got too drunk. But Henry was nowhere in sight.


    Elijah looked around the room for a few moments and finally found Henry who was currently flirting with another blondedy.


    His eyebrows couldn''t help but start to twitch as he wondered, ''Now what the fuck do I do?''


    A little less than an hourter, Bryan and Andrew, as expected, were drunk out of their minds.


    At this point, they hadpletely forgotten about the drinking contest. That didn''t matter anymore. All that mattered was if there was enough alcohol to go around for the both of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Midway through their drinking contest, Elijah was confused as to what to do. He didn''t have the guts to approach any girl.


    For that, he needed to be a bit drunker. So he too joined Bryan and Andrew. And now, it was safe to say that he was even drunker than them.


    "Bryaaan¡­ you promussd me to be my wngmaan tonight." Elijah started slurring his words as he put his arm around Bryan''s shoulders in order to stand straight.


    His alcohol capacity wasn''t that great, to begin with. And drinking alongside Bryan and Andrew wasn''t really a good idea because they forced him to drink quickly so that he could keep up with them.


    Bryan looked at Elijah strangely and asked, "Ahh?? What are you on about, Eli?"


    "Hahaha, wingman! He''s asking you to¡ªhup¡ªbe his wingman!" Andrew, who was standing right next to Bryanughed out loud as he took another swig of his drink.


    Bryan was enlightened. Then his lips curled up into a smirk as looked at Elijah, "Eli¡­e, let''s all getid, hehe."


    He then led Elijah and Andrew to where Celine''s friends were chatting and drinking. These were the same girls that Celine had introduced him to at the beginning of the party.


    There were exactly three girls standing in one corner of the living room and they were secretly ncing at Bryan, Elijah, and Andrew when they were having the drinking contest.


    Bryan had acutely noticed this at the time, even in his drunken state. And now he was finally going to strike up a conversation with them.


    Three guys and three girls. It was as if the universe was guiding them into making love with each other. This was what went through Bryan''s mind as he approached thedies.


    "Hello,dies! Would you like to hang out with us and have some drinks?" Bryan tried his best to prevent his words from slurring as he put on a gentlemanly smile.


    "Sure, we''d love to!" One of thedies who was wearing a cyan dress that had a halter neckline replied with a bright smile. The group then introduced themselves to each other as they started to chat and drink together.


    Bryan was the most talkative out of the bunch as he cracked a few jokes to ease up the atmosphere. Andrew too followed along, however, Elijah was too drunk to even stand straight, let alone speak.


    Celine who was on the other side of the room chatting with her other friends noticed this and couldn''t help but smile yfully.


    She nudged Ron, who was standing beside her, with her elbow and whispered, "Looks like your co-workers will be having a lot of fun tonight."


    Ron followed Celine''s gaze and looked at Bryan, Elijah, and Andrew who were flirting with Celine''s friends. He couldn''t help but chuckle, "Well, boys will be boys. Let them have some fun."


    He then looked around for Henry. After a few moments, he found him sitting on the couch beside a blondedy and talking happily. Seeing this, Ron couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    Livia had already left and Olivia and Emma were also drinking and having fun with Celine''s friends. The only person missing from the Strike Team was the captain, Robert. He had refused the invitation since he had some work at HQ.


    The party continued as peopleughed and drank together, making the atmosphere inside warm and jolly. Outside, the snow continued to fall as the temperature turned colder and tempestuous.

 Chapter 103 Interesting Night (R18)

    The following morning, Bryan woke up with a splitting headache. He opened his groggy eyes with great effort and began to massage his temple.


    He then looked at the ceiling and saw an unfamiliar ss chandelier as he wondered, ''Where the fuck am I?''


    Bryan tried to sit up from his sleeping position but suddenly he felt two soft mounds rubbing against his right arm.


    Puzzled, he looked to his right and saw a naked woman sleeping beside him. The woman had long ck hair and was currently sleeping in a position such that Bryan''s hand was right in between her breasts.


    Raising his eyebrows, Bryan smirked faintly as he thought, ''Looks like I had quite an interesting night.''


    He shifted his body slightly to the left to take his right hand out from between thedy''srge breasts.


    However, the moment he shifted, he felt another pair of soft mounds touching his face on the left.


    Dumbfounded, Bryan turned his head and was greeted by a pair of breasts that were even bigger than the one on his right.


    The pair of pointy pink nipples brushed against his face and one of them even touched Bryan''s lips. Involuntarily, he began to suck on the nipple while he tried to remember what happened the previous night.


    ''After we all got drunkst night, the six of us then went to Eli''s house¡­ That''s right!'' Bryan thought as he continued to gently suck on the nipple.


    He then looked up to see the face of the girl. She had blonde hair and pretty facial features. Bryan was puzzled for a moment and then his eyes went wide as he momentarily stopped sucking.


    ''Wait a minute! Wasn''t this woman supposed to be with Eli? What is she doing on the same bed as me?'' Bryan wondered.


    The blondedy, noticing Bryan had stopped sucking on her nipple, subconsciously brought Bryan''s face closer and stuffed her nipple further inside his mouth.


    Still in her sleepy state, she smiled faintly as a soft moan escaped her lips, "Mmh~"


    Bryan shrugged and then grabbed her breast tightly as he sucked on her nipple ravenously. This caused the blondedy to wake up.


    She looked down at Bryan sucking on her nipple as she bit her lower lip. Her eyes full of lust, she grabbed his penis under the nket and started stroking it.


    Bryan looked up at her and grinned, "Another round?"


    The blondedy simply nodded her head with an intoxicated expression. She then removed the nket and got on top of Bryan.


    She held his erect shaft and gently put it inside her vagina. Slowly, she started riding it. A few momentster, her movements gradually got wilder as she bounced her hip up and down on Bryan''s shaft.


    "Ah~ Ah~ Ah~" She started moaning as she gently squeezed both her nipples with her fingers.


    Looking at therge breasts jiggling up and down, Bryan grinned from ear to ear. He suddenly thrust his hip upward, causing the blondedy to yelp and lean forward.


    Bryan then grabbed both her breasts tightly, bringing the pink nipples closer together. He then put both her nipples inside his mouth and started sucking them with relish.


    "Ahhhh~!" The blondedy screamed in ecstasy. All the while, she didn''t stop bouncing her hips on Bryan''s shaft.


    Hearing the suddenmotion, the ck-haireddy who wasying beside Bryan, opened her eyes and saw the lewd scene that was taking ce. She then involuntarily started to y with herher region.


    Noticing her waking up, Bryan stretch out his right hand and brought her closer in his embrace.


    "Come, put one in my mouth." He smirked as he pointed to one of her breasts with his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ck-haireddy instantly grabbed her right breast and put her nipple in Bryan''s mouth. Now he was simultaneously sucking on the blondedy''s left nipple and the ck-haireddy''s right nipple.


    A few minutester, the twodies switched positions. Now, the ck-haireddy was riding on Bryan''s penis, whereas, the blondedy sat on top of Bryan''s face and had her vagina voraciously eaten by him.


    Incessant moans of pleasure continued to echo inside the bedroom as the atmosphere got hot and heavy.


    About almost ten minutester, Bryan gently pushed away the blondedy away from his face and grinned, "I''m about toe any moment now. Both of you get down."


    The blondedy crawled toward the ck-haireddy while thetter got off Bryan''s penis and started jerking it off with both her hands as she got her face closer to it.


    Both thedies, with great anticipation, waited for Bryan to shed his load. A few momentster, he finally ejacted, "Aghh!"


    This caused both thedies to instantly position their mouths at the top of the tip of Bryan''s penis as theypeted for who could swallow most of his love juice.


    Bryan grinned at this scene as he instructed, "Lick it clean, my beautifuldies. I''m not quite done yet."


    With great pleasure, the ck-haireddy licked Bryan''s shaft clean with her tongue while the blondedy started to lick his balls.


    Bryan then got up from the bed and instructed the blondedy to bend over in front of him. He then told the otherdy to position herself in front of the blondedy.


    Grabbing his shaft, Bryan thrust it inside the blondedy''s vagina, eliciting a loud moan from her.


    After getting morefortable with the pounding, she then grabbed the ck-haireddy''s thighs and got it closer to her face as she started to suck on her vagina.


    "Ahh~!" The ck-haireddy''s eyes rolled back as she moaned in pleasure.


    Noticing the lecherous scene in front of him, Bryan grinned as he slightly bent over, while still thrusting his penis, and started vigorously rubbing the blondedy''s clitoris with his left hand.


    He then used his right hand to grab one of her breasts and gently started to squeeze her nipple.


    "Aahhh~!!" The blondedy moaned as she stopped licking the ck-haireddy''s vagina momentarily.


    Bryan then grabbed both her breasts tightly as he kneaded them into whatever shape he possibly could. He then whispered into her ears, "Don''t stop. We don''t want our friend here to miss out, after all.


    The blonddy did as told and got back to sucking the ck-haireddy''s vagina once again.


    Another ten minutester, Bryan took his penis out and gently grabbed the blondedy''s head. He then brought her head closer to his penis and shoved it right in.


    After mouth-fucking her for a few more minutes, Bryan came inside her mouth as he grabbed her head with both his hands.


    The blondedy''s eyes rolled back as she swallowed the entirety of Bryan''s love juice with a lewd expression.


    Moans of ecstasy continued to reverberate in the room as the three of them changed positions over and over again and continued to make love like wild animals.


    Thirty minutester, Bryan got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to clean himself up.


    After getting ready and wearing his clothes, he bowed like a gentleman at the twodies who were still lying naked on the bed, panting while their bodies were drenched in sweat.


    "Thank you for a great time,dies. Farewell." With that said, he deftly left the bedroom without waiting for their response.

 Chapter 104 Ostracized

    Bryan had no interest in getting to know them any further. To him, it was just a one-night stand. And he was content with things remaining the way they were.


    After exiting the bedroom, he recalled his memories fromst night and tried to find the way out of Elijah''s vi.


    Situated on Augustus Street, Elijah''s house was a three-storied vi and it was very big, to say the least.


    Bryan was currently on the second floor. He followed the red-carpeted corridor to the right and walked as he examined the beautiful paintings that adorned the walls.


    The paintings were very exquisite to look at and most of them werendscape paintings while a few of them were Elijah''s family portraits.


    As he walked, Bryan came across a room on his left and wondered, ''Hmm, if my memory serves me right then this should be Eli''s room.''


    He walked towards the door and knocked twice. A few momentster, just when Bryan was about to knock again, Elijah''s voice was heard from within the room, "Come in."


    In a splendid mood, Bryan opened the door and walked in as he greeted, "A very good morn-"


    However, the words got stuck in his mouth when his gazended on Elijah. He was wearing dark blue, silk pajamas and was sitting on the floor facing the floor-to-ceiling window.


    From behind, his back looked hunched as he put his arms around his folded knees and looked at the view outside the window in a despondent manner.


    ''What''s gotten into him? Is he depressed?'' Bryan thought to himself as he quickened his pace and walked towards Elijah.


    Bryan crouched down beside him and patted his shoulder, "Eli, are you okay?"


    Elijah turned to look at Bryan and nudged his round sses further up his nose bridge. He tried his best to not break down as he replied dejectedly, "Bryan¡­st night¡­"


    "Last night what?" Bryan probed.


    Elijah sniffed and continued, "Last night I got so drunk that my penis wouldn''t stand. And the blonde woman I was with, instantly left when she figured this out!"


    He then turned his head away from Bryan and looked past the window with a suicidal expression, "Fuck my life¡­"


    Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch as he tried his best to contain hisughter. He then patted Elijah''s shoulder in encouragement, "Don''t worry, Eli. There are many fish in the sea. Next time, don''t get this drunk, okay?"


    However, he joked inwardly, ''I took good care of the blonde woman on your behalf, my dear friend, kekk!''


    Finding his confidence back, Elijah nodded, "You''re right! Next time I''ll just refrain from drinking too much."


    "Attaboy! Now get dressed." Bryan took out his pocket watch and checked the time, "There''s still thirty minutes to 9. We still have to go to the HQ."


    "All right." Elijah got up to his feet and went to his wardrobe to take his clothes out. He then went to the bathroom to get dressed.


    Meanwhile, Bryan sat on the couch by the window and waited for Elijah. Ten minutester, thetter got out of the bathroom and then the duo left the bedroom.


    Right when they exited the room, they saw Andrew alsoe out of the room right across from them. The three of them then made eye contact.


    Bryan and Andrew smiled knowingly, however, Elijah turned downcast again as he mumbled, "So everyone gotid¡­besides me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    His shoulders slouched as he started to walk toward the stairs as if he had lost his will to live.


    Andrew approached Bryan and asked in confusion, "What''s up with Eli?"


    Bryan sighed as he shook his head, "I''ll tell you on the way."


    The three of them then walked down the stairs. When they reached the first floor and were about to exit the vi, a deep voice sounded from behind them, "Will you all not have any breakfast before you go?"


    Bryan turned around and saw a middle-aged dark-skinned man who had a receding hairline. His facial features resembled Elijah''s quite a lot.


    He was wearing brown trousers, a white shirt, and a brown vest on top as he sat by the dining table sipping tea.


    "Father, we''re alreadyte for work," Elijah replied as he started to walk towards the exit.


    "See youter, Mr. Johnson!" Andrew bid farewell to Elijah''s dad and walked out of the house.


    Stuck in an awkward situation, Bryan thought, ''Fuck! Eli''s parents were in the house the entire time I was fucking? I hope they didn''t hear it.''


    While he was lost in thought, Elijah''s father had already got up from his seat and walked towards Bryan.


    "Bryan, right?" He stretched out his right hand for a handshake as he smiled, "I''m Elijah''s father, Dele Johnson."


    Bryan snapped out of his daze as he shook Dele''s hand and smiled politely, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Johnson."


    Dele smiled gently and stated, "Elijah has told me a lot about you. I''m really happy that you both got along so well.


    Ever since he was a kid, Elijah has always been bullied because of his skin color. So it fills me with great joy knowing that he has found good friends like you and Andrew."


    "Eli got bullied as a kid? I''m sorry to hear that. He''s never told me this before." Bryan was slightly taken aback.


    Dele sighed as he recalled the past, "Elijah''s mother and I are immigrants from the Southern Continent. We came to Damascus before he was even born.


    People of my color have always been ostracized and looked down upon, especially so in the Western Continent. So Elijah had a hard time growing up here."


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed after hearing this. Growing up in the slums, although he had seen a fair share of people of color there, there was no racial discrimination to speak of.


    In the slums, people were more worried about getting food and money rather than marginalizing someone just because of their skin color. Hence, he was quite appalled by the fact that his friend, Elijah, was discriminated against.


    Bryan looked up at Dele and assured, "Eli is one of my closest friends, whom I cherish dearly. Don''t worry, Mr. Johnson. I''ll always have his back."


    Dele''s eyes softened as he patted Bryan''s shoulder, "I''m grateful for that, Bryan. You should get going now. Or you''ll bete for work."


    Bryan nodded his head with a smile and bid farewell, "It was nice meeting you, Mr. Johnson. Take care!"

 Chapter 105 From The Shadows

    Bryan turned around and left for the exit of the vi. After walking a few steps, he halted and turned around awkwardly, "Mr. Johnson, uh, you see¡­upstairs¡­"


    Dele burst intoughter, "Hahaha, it''s not the first time that Elijah and Andrew have brought women into this house. Don''t worry about it, the maids will take care of it."


    "A-All right, thanks!" Bryan replied in embarrassment. He then turned around and ran out of the house.


    Outside the vi, in the driveway, Andrew and Elijah were sitting inside thetter''s steam car as they waited for Bryan.


    A few momentster, Bryan got inside the steam car and shut the door behind him. Elijah looked at him and inquired, "What took you so long?"


    Bryan smiled, "I was just having a chat with your father. It''s the first time I''m meeting him, after all."


    Elijah nodded his head and then instructed his chauffeur to head to Sofia Public Library. The chauffeur started the car engine and the boiler began to rumble.


    A momentter, smoke spewed out from the exhaust pipe at the back as the steam car started to move toward its destination, gradually picking up speed.


    This was the first time that Bryan was traveling in a steam car. Hence, he looked around at the interior with curiosity.


    The insides of the steam car were very simr to normal horse-drawn carriages. There were two cushioned seating areas facing each other. A window with curtains on the right and the car''s door on the left.


    Bryan drew the window curtains and looked out at the scenery that was passing by quickly as he muttered, "This car sure is fast. Much faster than a horse-drawn carriage."


    "Of course! Quick short-distance transportation is the main selling point of the steam car. Moreover, there will already be a new model that will be released before the end of the year." Elijah replied as he nudged his round eyesses.


    "A new model?" Bryan''s interest was piqued, "How did youe to know this?"


    Elijah replied smugly, "My father has partnered up with a car manufacturingpany from the Hephaestus Kingdom.


    Andst month, he opened up a steam car assembling factory here in Damascus. So you could say I have some insider information."


    Bryan and Andrew were both surprised. They knew that Elijah was wealthy but they didn''t know he was this wealthy.


    Setting up a factory in Damascus plus partnering up with a car manufacturingpany from a neighboring kingdom required arge amount of wealth as well as influence.


    "Eli, if you''re so rich, what''s the reason for you to join the Silver Owls?" Bryan asked, feeling a bit puzzled.


    "The reason?" Elijah smiled, "It''s simple, really. I love machinery and building things. My dream is to one day join the Dicentra Research Institute in the capital of the Empire, Strinver City!"


    Andrew, feeling even more puzzled, asked, "But what''s joining the Silver Owls got to do with the Dicentra Research Institute?"


    Elijah chuckled, "You guys may not know but the Dicentra Research Institute is jointly funded and operated by the Royal Family of the Dicentra Empire, the Church of Wisdom, and the Church of Craftsmanship."


    "Really?" Andrew was surprised.


    "He''s right. This is what my teacher told me as well." Bryan chimed in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elijah then continued, "So being part of the Silver Owls makes my chances of getting epted at the research institute very high.


    Moreover, the higher-ups of the Dicentra Research Institute consist of Transcendents only. So I''m sure they wouldn''t refuse a Transcendent who has been a part of the Church of Wisdom to join them."


    Both Bryan and Andrew nodded in understanding.


    It was only now that Bryan understood the influence and power that Transcendents wielded.


    The Dicentra Research Institute was the driving factor behind the industrialization of the Western Continent. Unsurprisingly, it was run by Transcendents.


    The three Churches had their own domains in the Western Continent and they could even be said to be one of the pirs upon which the continent stood.


    Bryan even spected that the royal family of the three kingdoms, as well as the Dicentra Empire, had extremely high possibilities of having Transcendents.


    Grace''s family was an aristocratic family and her grandfather, Robert Wilson held the title of Count in the Belize Kingdom. If a Count''s family could be a Transcendent Family, who''s to say that the various royal families wouldn''t be?


    Bryan got goosebumps just thinking about it, ''Wouldn''t this mean that Transcendents secretly run the entire Western Continent from the shadows?


    If the Western Continent is like this, what about the other two continents and the Eastern Inds? And there''s the mysterious Northern Continent which we know nothing about. Wait! Perhaps, the entire world is secretly run by Transcendents!''


    Bryan''s hair stood on end when he came to this conclusion that was very likely to be true.


    Noticing Bryan''s unusual expression, Andrew inquired, "What''s wrong? Are you all right?"


    Bryan snapped out of his reverie. He then shared his spections with Andrew and Elijah. After he finished exining, almost a minute of silence ensued inside the car.


    Elijah was the first one to break the silence as he chuckled, "Well, lucky for us, we are Transcendents."


    He then looked at Bryan and added, "And you''ll be a Transcendent soon. No point in thinking about all this now. When we advance to higher ranks, we can think about it then."


    Bryan nodded, however, he hadplicated feelings about it. On one hand, he felt lucky to be given a chance to be a Transcendent and be part of this world.


    On the other hand, he felt a lingering fear of it. If his time living in the slums taught him anything, it was that the world was a cruel ce to live in and that people almost always worked for their own benefit.


    Even in the Book of Medici, Bryan''s great ancestor had specifically stated that the only truth in this world was to use others for one''s own benefit.


    If the lowest rung of society¡ªthe slums¡ªwas already so cutthroat, how cruel and merciless would the Transcendent world be?


    All this time he only thought about the mysteries and the wonders of the Transcendent world. But today, he came to realize the possible ruthlessness of it.


    Bryan clenched his fists as the yearning to get stronger grew fiercely in his heart. He had to at least be strong enough in order to protect himself and those he cherished.

 Chapter 106 Distrust

    Thursday, 3rd December 1580.


    It was an hour before sunset; a nket of snow covering the trees, the streets, and the various buildings came to view as Bryan exited the Sofia Public Library.


    He pulled the center front of his overcoat closer together as Bryan exhaled smoke from his mouth. This wasn''t the smoke from cigarettes but water vapor¡ªsteam, if you like.


    The cold air stung Bryan''s cheeks as he pulled his gray muffler closer to his face. The temperature had gotten even colder in December. If he didn''t have work today, he would have never stepped out of the house.


    Bryan started to walk toward the farmer''s market, his hands balled up inside the pocket of his overcoat.


    He didn''t feel like taking out a cigarette and smoking because his fingers would start to feel cold the moment he took them out of his pocket.


    The groceries in his apartment were almost over, so he had to make this trip to stock up again. And this time he nned to get a surplus amount of groceries so that he didn''t need toe out more often for grocery runs in this cold weather.


    Bryan found it surprising how quiet the surroundings seemed. The only thing he could hear was the sound of his ck boots crunching in the snow.


    The smell, however, was surprisingly fresh and clean, unlike the usual pungent odor of the ck smoke that spewed out from the factory chimneys.


    Bryan took a deep breath of the cold air as he walked and thought, ''So peaceful!''


    After about a fifteen-minute walk, he came across Graham''s Clothing Store. He stopped and looked at it as he recalled the time when Detective Watson had given him money for showing him around the city when thetter had first arrived.


    This garment store was close to the slums and the farmer''s market and sold cheap clothes for workers and low-ss people.


    He remembered how happy he was when he had bought a new pair of clothes from this store after getting paid 2 pounds by Detective Watson that day.


    Bryan then looked in the distance where a bunch of kids huddled around a brown barrel that was burning at the center. They wore rag-tag clothes and most of them were torn and stitched up.


    These poor kids tried their best to be as close to the burning barrel in order to keep themselves warm in this cold weather.


    Looking at them struggling to remain warm, a sigh escaped Bryan''s lips. He then decisively went inside Graham''s Clothing Store.


    A few minutester, he came out of the store carrying about a dozen woolen nkets. The nkets had stacked up so high, he was barely able to see what was in front of him.


    Bryan then approached the raggedy little kids and smiled, "Everyone, I have gifts for you."


    The kids turned around and saw Bryan who was holding so many nkets. Their eyes lit up as they surrounded him.


    "Wow! So many nkets!"


    "They look so warm!"


    "Mister, can I have one?"


    "Me! Me! I want one too."


    "Me too!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan''s eyes softened as he smiled warmly at the kids who had surrounded him and were looking at him with bright eyes.


    But right at that moment, another boy¡ªthe eldest of the bunch¡ªaround the age of 12 or 13 stopped all the kids from approaching Bryan and shouted, "Everyone, get back!"


    Then he walked in front of the group, as if shielding them, and looked into Bryan''s eyes with suspicion, "What do you want? You can''t fool me."


    The boy had ck hair and brown eyes. He was wearing brown pants, a ck tee shirt, and a stitched-up jacket on top. But these clothes couldn''t stop the cold from invading as he kept shivering from time to time.


    He maintained a distance from Bryan as he looked at him with wariness.


    Bryan''s heart ached at the sight of this. The boy was so young in age yet the distrust in his eyes was not something that wasmon in young children.


    ''What must he have gone through to have those eyes?'' Bryan wondered.


    "I don''t want anything from you kids. Like I said these nkets are a gift." Bryan replied gently.


    "I don''t believe you! Don''t lie to me!" The boy snapped back as he stared angrily at Bryan. Almost as if he was cursing him for trying to y tricks on all the kids and giving them false hope.


    Bryan didn''t know what to do as a sigh escaped his lips. He crouched down and put the stacks of nkets near the brown burn barrel.


    "I''m going to keep this here. I''ll be back in a minute." He then turned around and went to the grocery store that was situated a few meters behind, on the footpath.


    The little kids looked at Bryan entering the grocery store then at the boy with ck hair. One of them pulled his jacket and asked with a grumpy face, "Jamie, that Mister was so nice to us. Why can''t we take these nkets? It''s so cold."


    Jamie turned to look at the young boy as his eyes softened, "Abe, you can''t trust these rich people. He must want something from us in return."


    "But it gets so cold at home¡­" Another little girl spoke softly as her eyes began to tear up.


    "I have an idea! Shall we steal it and run before he returns?" Said the youngest of the group.


    When Jamie heard this, he turned silent and hesitated for a long time. But ultimately he decided against it.


    ''If we steal this and that guy finds uster, we might get into even more trouble. It''s best to just leave.'' He thought.


    Right when Jamie was about to instruct the kids to leave, Bryan came out of the grocery store with two brown paper bags full of baguettes.


    "Wow! Look, so many long breads!" A little boy''s eyes shone as he started to drool.


    "I haven''t had anything since yesterday. Let''s go to that Mister!" The little girl who spoke earlier had already rushed toward Bryan.


    "No don''t!" Jamie shouted. However, it fell on deaf ears as the remaining five kids had already started to follow the little girl.


    Jamie gritted his teeth and followed after them. He looked Bryan right in the eye and yelled, "You! What are you trying to do? What do you want!?"

 Chapter 107 I Was Fortunate

    Bryan distributed the two brown bags to the kids. He then looked at Jamie and replied, "As I said before, I don''t want anything. I simply wanted to give you guys some food and clothes."


    "Lies!" Jamie snapped, "You rich folks can''t be trusted at all. All you like to do is gloat at our misfortune."


    ''Looks like he''s had some bad encounters with some of the wealthy people,'' Bryan sighed inwardly, ''Well, he''s not wrong. Some rich people do like to belittle the poor.''


    He then crouched down in front of Jamie and asked, "Would you believe me If I said I too was once like you?"


    "What do you mean?" Jamie asked dubiously.


    Bryan pointed towards the slums and replied, "What I mean is, not long ago I too once lived there. In fact, I''ve lived most of my life dwelling in the slums and begging for sustenance."


    "You expect me to believe you when you wear such fancy clothes and speak like those rich men?" Jamie had had enough of it. He then instructed the other kids, "Everyone, stop eating that, we don''t-"


    "I lived at Unit 76 in Nasseru for three years before getting evicted. Then I shared a room with five other people in Manush. Therge dumpsters situated two blocks away from this grocery store, that''s where I used to scrounge for leftover food." Bryan cut off Jamie.


    He looked at the dumbfounded expression of Jamie and continued, "The Arusendfill bordering the slums, on the outskirts of the city, is where I used to look for used items to sell in the ck market."


    The more Jamie heard, the more shocked he became. After all, this wasn''t knowledge a wealthy person should be familiar with at all.


    However, Bryan was not done speaking, "Most of my time I begged on Philipne and during the morning time at the farmer''s market when it was crowded the most.


    After saving enough money over a long period of time, I was then able to afford a one-bedroom apartment on Robinson Street, right by the slums, where I lived for almost a year. Now, do you believe me?"


    Jamie was wide-eyed. His mouth was agape and he didn''t know how to reply. After a long time, he asked Bryan, however, this time his tone was much less aggressive, "Why are you doing this?"


    Bryan smiled gently, "Because I¡ªmore than anyone¡ªcan understand the difficulties you are going through."


    Jamie tightly clenched his fists and looked down at the snow beneath his feet. His eyes began to water as he tried his best to not shed any tears.


    "Thank you." He said meekly.


    Bryan smiled, stretched his hand out, and ruffled his hair, "Take the food and nkets home to your parents."


    Jamie rubbed his eyes and looked at Bryan, "We don''t have any parents."


    For a moment, Bryan felt as if he was looking at his past self. The only difference was, during his time in the slums, he was all alone.


    "Do you have any elders at home? Or are you the one who looks after these kids?" Bryan inquired.


    Jamie nodded his head, "Big sister E is the one who looks after the seven of us."


    "Very well, take these things to her. As for the extra nkets, you can give them to those who need them or just keep them with yourself." Bryan smiled.


    "Okay." Jamie nodded.


    Then he hesitated for a moment and asked, "Mister, how did you get out of the slums?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan recalled the time when he had tried to con Detective Watson into giving him a job, the first time he met him.


    He couldn''t help but smile as he replied, "I had a fortunate encounter."


    ''Fortunate encounter¡­ '' Jamie was silent for a long time. He then looked into Bryan''s eyes and stated, "I cannot ept these nkets and food from you for free. Let me work for you.


    If you really understand the difficulties I''m going through then give me a job that pays regrly."


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk as he thought, ''Oh? At least, you have the ability to work toward long-term gains instead of short-term benefits. Not bad!''


    Rubbing his chin with his right hand, he began thinking about any specific work that he could give to Jamie.


    His eyes lit up as he thought of the long-term mission that the Captain had given him.


    Bryan looked at Jamie and asked solemnly, "If I give you a job to do, will you carry it out seriously?"


    "I''ll do anything!" Jamie replied instantly, without an ounce of hesitation.


    "Then I want you to murder five middle-aged men and bring their heads to me," Bryan stated as he grinned maniacally.


    Jamie''s eyes widened in fear as he subconsciously took a step back.


    "Pfft!" Looking at Jamie''s expression, Bryan burst intoughter, "Hahaha, I''m just kidding. But the look on your face was really funny."


    Jamie''s lips twitched and didn''t know whether tough or cry, ''Whom did I get myself involved with?''


    "But on a serious note. Have you heard of the people going missing in the slumstely?" Bryan asked.


    Jamie turned solemn as he nodded, "It has been happening for quite some time. There have been police patrolling the slums most nights but the disappearances haven''t reduced at all."


    "I see." Bryan remarked, "What I need you to do is keep tabs on all the disappearances that are happening in the slums.


    You don''t have to proactively go around looking for information about this. Just asking from other people around you and gathering intel will do. Do you understand?"


    Jamie asked skeptically, "That''s all?"


    "Yes, and refrain from going out of your house at night. Speaking of which, where do you guys live currently?" Bryan asked.


    "In one of the units in Manush," Jamie replied sinctly. Not willing to divulge too much information. After all, he had only just met Bryan.


    Bryan nodded his head. He then took out a thick stack of cash from his pocket, counted five 1-pound notes, and gave it to Jamie, "Consider this your advance. Take these kids and your big sister and move out of Manush.


    Find an apartment somewhere on Robinson Street. Although that area is still considered to be in the slums, it is by far the safest."


    Looking at the five 1 pound notes, Jamie was dumbfounded, "Are you serious!?"

 Chapter 108 Perfect Place For Murder

    Bryan tilted his head and looked at Jamie, "Is that less than what you expected?"


    "No! No!" Jamie waved his hand frantically, "This is too much for the work that I would be doing."


    Bryan chuckled, "It''s all right. If you do your work properly, I''ll even give you a bonus."


    Jamie looked at the five notes for a long time and then carefully put them in his jacket''s inner pocket. He had never had so much money on himself before so he made sure to keep it safe.


    He then looked at Bryan and said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Bryan smiled, "No problem. Take the kids and go home. And don''t forget what I said, move out as soon as possible."


    Jamie nodded and then instructed the kids to follow him back to their house. The kids all thanked Bryan and waved him goodbye in a jolly mood.


    Jamie suddenly looked at Bryan and asked, "I forgot to ask your name, Boss."


    Bryan smiled gently and replied, "Bryan."


    Jamie, for the first time today, smiled back, "I''m Jamie. By the way, how do I find you?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find you. Get going now, it''s not a good idea for kids to stay out of home after dark. Especially in the slums." Bryan replied.


    "Understood Boss! I''ll see youter." Jamie then led the kids back to their house.


    ''Boss, huh?'' Bryan felt a little reminiscent and was reminded of how he used to address his teacher in the beginning.


    Smiling, he watched them leave until they disappeared from view, amidst the crowd. And then his smile vanished as his eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them.


    During the entire time Bryan was talking to Jamie, he had noticed quite a few of these beggars who were eyeing the food and nket¡ªwith bad intentions, of course.


    And most of these guys were drug addicts, as could be seen from their pale skin, dted pupils, unkempt appearance, and the way they were fidgeting incessantly.


    Bryan had encountered a lot of these addicts back in the day. They would do anything for food, money, and above all else, substance.


    Now that they had seen him giving food and nkets to Jamie and the kids, it was his duty to ensure that the kids were safe. Now and in the future.


    If he didn''t take care of these drug addicts now, they would only cause more trouble for the kidster on. And Bryan did not have a shred of sympathy or pity for these useless scums.


    After all, in the past, he had been robbed by them quite a few times and in a few instances he was even almost killed.


    Bryan silently entered a nearby alley andpletely vanished in the dark. Night had already fallen and the lighting in the slums was poor, to begin with.


    It was the perfect ce for murder!


    Nimbly, Bryan climbed the roof of a house beside the grocery store. He then leaped from building to building as he covertly followed Jamie and the kids.


    More precisely, he was following the six men that were closing in on them.


    Bryan stood at the edge of the rooftop of a one-story unit as he looked down on one of the beggars who was approaching.


    Timing it perfectly, he jumped down andnded right behind the beggar. Before thetter could turn around, Bryan grabbed his head from behind. His left hand grabbed the temple and his right hand grabbed the chin.


    He then viciously twisted it clockwise!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Crack!


    The beggar fell limply on the snow that had umted on the narrow streets of the slums. Bryan didn''t even cast a nce at him as he cast Shadow Concealment and ran towards the next person.


    Footprints on the snow appeared out of nowhere but no one was in sight. Bryan had alreadypletely hidden in the shadows.


    Soon, Bryan reached the second person from behind. He stretched out his right hand and mmed the person''s face to the ground.


    The next moment, a thin de extended from underneath his wrist and stabbed the beggar''s cranium as blood dyed the snow a dark shade of red. Bryan then moved on to the next person.


    His next victims moved in pairs as they ignored the surroundings and hungrily eyed Jamie and the kids who were walking while chatting and giggling. Bryan felt that he didn''t even need to use Shadow Concealment in the first ce.


    However, it was not in his nature to take any unnecessary risks. He always liked to be prepared. No matter how weak the enemy was, he would go all out. He wouldn''t go easy on them just because they were regr people.


    Soon, these two beggars also shared the same fate as the one before them. Now, only two remained.


    One was close by, however, thest beggar had almost caught up to the kids. Bryan increased his speed as he approached the next person.


    This next person was under the influence of some substance as he couldn''t even walk straight. It was another easy kill for Bryan as the narrow de pierced the beggar''s throat.


    Bryan didn''t bother to hide any of the bodies. This was the slum after all. People died here almost every day. These bodies would be found the next morning and thrown into thendfill.


    If they were lucky, they would be buried. Here, no one cared. The people in the slums were all abandoned. This was their fate.


    Thest person was only a few steps away from Jamie and the kids. Even if Bryan ran at his fastest speed, he wouldn''t make it in time before the beggar made a move.


    Bryan extended his spiritual force inside his pocket watch and the next moment, a throwing knife appeared in his hand.


    He then swung his right arm and threw the knife straight at thest beggar''s neck. The knife urately embedded itself in thetter''s throat and with a thud, the beggar fell face down.


    rmed, Jamie looked behind, afraid that someone woulde and steal the food and nkets from him.


    However, when he turned around, the alley was empty. Only the gasmp that was embedded in the wall of a certain house kept flickering.


    "Strange¡­ I thought I heard something." Jamie muttered under his breath.


    A little girl beside him urged, "Jamie, what are you waiting for? Let''s go! I''m feeling cold."


    "Yes! Yes! Let''s go home and have that tasty bread. I''m very hungry." Another kid chimed in.


    Jamie turned back to look at the little kids and smiled gently, "Yes, let''s go home. Tonight, we''ll fill our bellies and sleep under a warm nket.


    He then took the kids and entered a small dpidated house just a few meters away. Before shutting the door, he looked around once more. He was sure that he had heard something back then.


    Not noticing anything, he finally shut the door.


    Bryan came out of the shadows holding the bloodied neck of thest beggar as he saw the kids get inside their house safely.


    He then threw the dead person to the side and wiped his hand clean with a napkin.


    Melding back into the shadows, he left the slums silently, just like he came.

 Chapter 109 Perfect Balance

    Friday, 10th December 1580.


    The sunrise crisply shone on the snowy streets of Damascus, bringing with it a deluge of early morning activities.


    Workers could be seen shoveling the snow on the streets, making sure that the steam cars along with the few horse-drawn carriages had a clear path for transport.


    The light of dawn seeped into Bryan''s apartment as he slowly opened his bleary eyes. He removed the nket that was on top of him, got up from the bed, and walked to the window.


    A shade of rosy hue decorated the morning sky as the sun gradually rose. Today was yet another off-day for Bryan and like always, he was nning to spend it at home.


    Bryan turned around and then walked toward his bathroom to freshen up. He was ready to begin his day.


    Ten minutester, after having taken a warm bath, Bryan exited the bathroom with a white towel tied around his waist. He went to the wardrobe in his bedroom and took out another clean pair of white pajamas to wear.


    After getting dressed, he headed to the kitchen to cook himself some breakfast. He almost always had eggs, bacon, and bread in the morning and today would be no different.


    Another ten minutester, a delicious aroma wafted out from the kitchen. A few minutes following that, Bryan exited the kitchen with two tes in his hand and an eager expression on his face.


    He had cooked two sunny sides up, cut up half a piece of baguette, and four strips of fried bacon. He picked up the cutleries and dug in with great enjoyment.


    As he was eating, he nned out his activities for the day, which consisted of meditating, refining the mask, Deceit, and then meditating again.


    Bryan was going to make the most of his day off from work. By being productive and of course, staying warm.


    After finishing his breakfast, he washed the tes in the sink and hopped onto his bed. Sitting in a lotus position, he calmed his mind by taking a few deep breaths first.


    A few momentster, he entered a trance-like state as the energy particles in the air swirled around him and gradually entered his mind.


    He had now begun the process of carving mind runes!


    Meditation was a tedious process and the more one advanced, the longer it took to carve the mind runes. Because after each rank the mind runes became more and more detailed and one required extremely high concentration and precision to carve them.


    With each mind rune the spiritual force increased. In the Apprentice stage, one had to carve a Toal of 54 mind runes.


    9 runes for Rank 1, 18 runes for Rank 2, and finally 27 runes for Rank 3. After one has carved 54 mind runes, they would then have tobine the 54 mind runes into one and fuse it with their soul.


    This would result in the formation of the sea of consciousness. This was one of the two criteria to advance to a Transcendent. The second criterion was the Rank 1 potion.


    Only when these two requirements were met would the Apprentice transcend the mortal flesh and truly be a Transcendent!


    Of course, one could still be a Transcendent by directly drinking the Rank 1 potion andpletely ignoring the meditation technique. However, this hadtent risks.


    The mental imprint brought about by the potion would turn the Transcendent into the very monster whose ingredients were used to concoct the potion. Like the case with Kenny Adams.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That is why meditation techniques and potions were considered the two sides of the same coin. Meditation techniques strengthened the soul whereas potions strengthened the body, forming the perfect bnce.


    After a peaceful three-hour-long meditation, Bryan opened his eyes which shone like dark gems. He thoroughly examined the mind rune he had just carved and smiled.


    ''I have finally carved the 40th mind rune. Another 14 to go and I can finally advance be a Transcendent!'' He thought gleefully.


    Bryan then got off the bed and did some stretching. After sitting in the same position for over three hours, his joints felt a little stiff.


    After stretching for a few minutes, Bryan got back on the bed and sat down in a lotus position once again. He then took out Deceit from his silver pocket watch.


    The refinement process for this artifact took a long time. And there were still a few more months to go before Bryanpletely refined this mask.


    ''As expected of a God-Level Artifact! If it wasn''t for me being a descendant of Medici, I would have never been able to refine it. Not until I became a High-String Transcendent, at least.'' Bryan thought in his heart.


    He then held the mask with both his hand and began to inject spiritual force in order to refine it. But right at the moment, he heard someone knock on his door.


    Knock Knock Knock!


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he wasn''t expecting anyone to visit him today. He deftly put Deceit back into the pocket watch and took out Hand Cannon from it after.


    He then walked towards the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Bryan, it''s me," Elijah answered from outside the door.


    However, Bryan still didn''t put down his guard. He walked closer to the door, extended his spiritual force out of his body, and checked outside the door.


    Through his embryonic form of spiritual sense, he could vaguely see two figures standing outside. And he recognized these two figures.


    Relieved, Bryan finally let down his guard and opened the door.


    Elijah and Andrew entered Bryan''s apartment. This wasn''t the first time they were visiting, so with great familiarity they walked to the living room, however, they didn''t take a seat.


    Andrew noticed the pistol Bryan was holding as he closed the door and couldn''t help but ask, "You''re so vignt, even at home?"


    Bryan pointed to the ground with the pistol and shrugged, "There''s no helping it. Did you forget? Someone tried to assassinate me right in this apartment."


    Andrew chuckled, "Fair enough."


    "Anyways, why are you guys here?" Bryan inquired as he put away the pistol.


    Elijah replied solemnly, "There''s an emergency!"

 Chapter 110 Dark Ritual

    It had been more than three months since Bryan joined the Silver Owls, however, this was the first time that he had been called for an emergency.


    He furrowed his eyebrows as he asked, "What is it?"


    Elijah replied, "Some guy who had just lost his family tried to revive and summon them back using a dark ritual. And as expected, it backfired."


    "Dark Ritual?" Bryan was rmed, "How did he even have ess to that in the first ce?"


    Rituals, where the sacrifice was made to the Evil Gods, were known as dark rituals. The oue of such rituals was always disastrous, to say the least.


    In the slight chance that the ritual did work out in favor of the caster, it was very likely that this was what the Evil God wanted in the first ce and that the caster was still under the machinations of that deity.


    Hence, in the Transcendent world, apart from the believers of the Evil Gods, no one would even dare to hold a dark ritual.


    Perhaps, only a fool would or someone who had no idea what they were getting into.


    This time Andrew replied, "We don''t know for sure how this person came in contact with such a forbidden ritual. Captain is already at the scene as we speak. We need to reach there as soon as possible. I''ll brief you on the way."


    Bryan nodded and didn''t ask anything further. If this was an emergency, then time was of the essence.


    But he grumbled inwardly, ''Fuck me! There goes my off day. I''m only an Apprentice, why must you involve me in this case?''


    He deftly walked to the wardrobe in his bedroom and took out his clothes.


    While Andrew and Elijah waited in the living room, Bryan quickly put on his ck three-piece suit and then wore a ck trench coat over it.


    He then took out his brown-colored leather underarm holster from the wardrobe and put it on as well.


    After grabbing his silver pocket watch that was kept on the bedside table, Bryan looked at Andrew and Elijah, and nodded, "I''m ready, let''s go."


    The three of them then proceeded to leave Bryan''s apartment.


    On his way out, Bryan grabbed the ck fedora hat that was kept on the coat hanger and put it on. He then locked the door behind him and exited the apartment building.


    Outside, a ck steam car was parked right in front of the entrance of 7 Robinson Street. The Silver Owls naturally owned a few steam cars and this was one of them.


    After the trio got inside the car, Elijah instructed the chauffeur to drive to their destination.


    "Where are we headed?" Bryan asked.


    "304 West 14th Street. It''s the middle-ss neighborhood." Andrew answered.


    Bryan nodded and then inquired, "So what do we know about this case?"


    Andrew replied, "The person''s name is Ricky Halpert. About more than a month ago, in a robbery incident, he lost his wife and six-year-old son.


    After that incident, his neighbors hadined to the police that Ricky was not in the right state of mind as they would hear himugh, cry, and scream in the middle of the night."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elijah then chimed in, "And then people started to go missing. First, it was the neighbors'' pets and then the neighbors themselves.


    After the police started to investigate the case, some of them started to go missing as well. Anyone who entered Ricky''s house would nevere back out. And that''s when this case was handed to us."


    Bryan was puzzled as he asked, "But how does all this tie Ricky Halpert to the dark ritual?"


    Andrew and Elijah looked at each other, then the former exined, "Because, after a point of time, Ricky started iming that his wife and son were alive and that they were hungry.


    Ever since then, he had been desperately kidnapping nearby people and dragging them to his house, as seen by witnesses."


    Bryan was even more confused, "But that still doesn''t confirm that Ricky had used a dark ritual, does it?"


    Elijah stated, "That doesn''t. But divination does."


    Bryan raised his eyebrows and finally came to a realization, "Ah, I see."


    "The Captain personally divined the situation and came to the conclusion that Ricky had engaged in the usage of a forbidden ritual to revive his family. That''s why he has personallye for this case." Andrew added.


    The Captain of the Silver Owls, Robert Albright, was a Rank 2 Transcendent of the Wisdom Path. So naturally, he was good at divination.


    ''Tsk tsk! Divination sure is convenient. I wonder if Theft Path Transcendents can do that. Hmm, probably not.'' Bryan wondered as he rubbed his chin.


    Then he thought of something and his eyebrows couldn''t help but furrow, "If this case is so dangerous, then why did the Captain summon me? Wouldn''t I just be a burden?"


    ''Plus, it''s so cold outside. Fuck!'' He added inwardly.


    Both Elijah and Andrew started to chuckle. The former then stated, "Rx, you won''t have to do much. The reason why Captain decided to call you as well is so that you can broaden your horizons and experience this sort of stuff."


    Andrew nodded as well, "That''s right. Who knows? You might even face something like this in the future and none of us might be there to help. So it''s better to always know how to deal with such situations."


    Bryan nodded as he felt that this made sense. However, he still felt a little grouchy about it.


    ''There''s no helping it. I''ll just treat this as a learning experience.'' He encouraged himself inwardly.


    The steam car drove quickly through the streets of Damascus. Since it had only been a little more than a couple of months, no proper traffic rules orws regarding the steam car had been implemented.


    Therefore, there had been quite a few pedestrian idents on the streets. And in some cases, there were even a few deaths.


    This further highlighted the need for proper traffic rules in the city as well as the kingdom.


    In another ten minutes, the steam car reached its destination and parked right in front of 304 West 14th Street. The entire street was filled with two-storied houses on both sides.


    Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah got out of the car and saw that the house was already cordoned off by the police. Bryan even saw a familiar face among the policemen present.


    It was the Head-Constable of the Damascus Police Station, Thomas Smith!

 Chapter 111 Food Has Been Served

    Before joining the Silver Owls, Bryan always used to go to the Damascus Police Station every alternate day to practice his gun shooting.


    However, after he joined the Silver Owls, there was no need to anymore. Since the practice area of the underground HQ had all the amenities, including a sparring area, spell casting area, and also a shooting range.


    When Officer Smith saw Bryane out of the steam car, he was initially surprised, then puzzled, and finally wide-eyed.


    Being one of the senior-most officers of the Damascus Police Station, he was naturally privy to certain knowledge that the general public wasn''t. Such as the existence of Transcendents!


    On more than a few asions, he had personally worked with the members of the Silver Owl. So naturally, he was slightly familiar with the team captain, Robert, and other individuals such as Andrew and Elijah.


    That is why he was so shocked to see Bryaning out of the car with them!


    ''Of course! He''s Detective Watson''s student. It''s only natural that he too is one of them.'' Officer Smith thought in his heart as he saw Bryan approach him.


    All of a sudden, he felt quite nervous. Before, whenever Bryan came to the police station to practice his gun shooting, he was always on friendly terms with him.


    But now that he knew that Bryan could possibly be a Transcendent, he felt a sense of inferiority and didn''t know how to react.


    He too had once approached Robert as well as Bishop Walls in hopes to be a Transcendent. However, they had said that his spiritual aptitude wasn''t good enough.


    This had be a great source of regret for him. After all, who didn''t want to wield magical powers and use those strange abilities? But most important of them all, bing a Transcendent increased one''s lifespan!


    While Officer Smith was lost in his own thoughts, Bryan had already walked right in front of him. He stretched out his right hand and smiled, "It''s been a while, Officer Smith."


    Officer Smith snapped out of his thoughts and awkwardly shook Bryan''s hand, "Hello, Mr. Lombardi. How have you been?"


    "I''ve been all right." Bryan smiled. Then he pointed to the house behind, "What''s the situation inside?"


    "I''m not sure if I should say it out here." Officer Smith hesitated as he looked around.


    The next moment, Robert exited the house on 304 West 14th street. He patted Officer Smith''s shoulder and said, "I''ll take it from here, Officer Smith."


    Visibly relieved, Officer Smith nodded and made way for Robert.


    "You three, follow me in." Robert pointed at Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah and then turned around and walked back toward the entrance of the house.


    Bryan nodded at Officer Smith and then followed behind Robert.


    Before opening the door, Robert turned around to look at the three of them and instructed, "Just follow my lead. Ready your weapons but conceal them properly."


    Then he looked at Bryan and said solemnly, "Bryan, you don''t have to do much inside. Just observe and see how we do things. Learn from it and implement it should the need arise in the future."


    He then paused to see if Bryan was nervous about it so that he could give him some form of encouragement. However, he saw that Bryan was calm and his emotions were steady.


    Robert nodded his head in approval, "Stay on guard. Anything can happen inside."


    Bryan nodded and then took out Hand Cannon from his underarm holster. After making sure that it was loaded, he put it back in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Andrew and Elijah also checked their respective weapons and then nodded at Robert.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, Robert stepped forward and opened the mahogany door entrance to the house, and stepped inside.


    The trio followed after him. Elijah being thest one to enter, closed the door behind him. Meanwhile, outside the house, all the police officers held their breaths and readied their guns as well. Ready to attack at any moment.


    Inside the house, the members of the Strike Team entered the living room and found the owner of the house, Ricky Halpert, having tea at the dining table.


    He was wearing a ck cardigan over his white shirt, ck pants, and ck boots. Everything was fine about his appearance except his face.


    Ricky''s eyes were bloodshot and had dark circles around them. His hair was unkempt as if he hadn''t slept or washed in days.


    He looked up at Robert and the others entering his house and smiled brightly, "Mr. Albright! You''re back."


    Then he looked at Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah behind him and stated, "Oh? Looks like you''ve brought some guests. Everyone, please have a seat!"


    The trio looked at each other and then at Robert. Thetter nodded at them and then took a seat right across Ricky.


    After everyone took their seats, Ricky asked Robert, "So, where were we again?"


    "You were talking about your wife," Robert replied.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Ricky took a sip of tea from the cup and added, "A few weeks back, my wife and son disappeared. I was so scared at the time as I looked for them but couldn''t find them anywhere."


    He then paused, took another sip from the cup, and continued, "But luckily a few dayster, they returned safely. However, they''ve been quite hungry ever since they came back.


    Looks like they hadn''t had much food wherever they went. So I made sure that they ate their fill every day."


    At this point, Ricky started to grin like a maniac. His teeth which had now turned yellow and red were visible to all.


    Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah looked at each other with slight apprehension. Then they looked at Robert, only to see that he was as calm as ever. As if nothing could phase him.


    Robert, with a neutral face, asked Ricky, "Do you mind if we meet your wife?"


    "Of course!" Ricky replied enthusiastically, "My wife would love to meet you all."


    He then turned his head to the stairs and spoke in a loud voice, "Honey! We have guests. Won''t youe down?"


    There was no answer from upstairs. However, a few minutester, a blonde woman with hazel eyes came down the stairs.


    She was wearing a pure white dress as she slowly walked down and then stood behind Ricky.


    The woman''s cheeks then cracked open all the way to her ears, revealing rows of sharp jagged teeth.


    Her sclera turned ck and her iris turned yellow with vertical pupils. She looked at Robert and the rest as she started to drool, "Oh? Looks like food has been served!"

 Chapter 112 Hells Spawn

    Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah all stood up simultaneously from their seats as they took out their weapons and aimed them at the woman¡ªif she could even be called that at the moment.


    Robert was the only one who was still seated as he silently looked at the woman as his eyes narrowed, "Hell''s spawn!"


    The woman was taken aback as she looked at Robert and spoke in a voice that was a mixture of both male and female, "You know quite a lot, don''t you?"


    Then her yellow eyes lit up as she probed, "Are you one of those Transcendents from the surface world?"


    She then carefully scrutinized all four members of the Strike Team and licked her lips with her forked red tongue, "That''s right! All four of you have high spiritual forcepared to others."


    The woman then turned to look at Robert again, "Especially you!"


    Robert ignored the woman and instead looked at Ricky who was watching everything happen with great enjoyment, not at all phased by the transformation of his ''wife''.


    The next moment a bright silver light shone from Robert''s brown eyes. The moment Ricky looked into thetter''s eyes, he instantly lost consciousness and mmed his head against the table as the teacup he was holding dropped to the floor and shattered.


    Rank 2 Spell: Coma Inducement!


    This was the upgraded version of the Rank 1 Spell: Sleep Inducement. Through the usage of this Rank 2 spell, it would be easier for Robert to glean more information from Rickyter.


    The moment Ricky lost consciousness and mmed his head against the table, Elijah and Andrew aimed their steam-powered pistols at the woman and shot without hesitation.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    Both of them fired three enchanted bullets each, however, none of them hit the target. The woman nimbly dodged all the bullets as she jumped around from one wall to another.


    Finally, she jumped to the ceiling and embedded her ws into it as she red at the members of the Strike Team while hanging upside down.


    She then deftly crawled across the ceiling¡ªwhile still hanging upside down¡ªand rushed to another room on the first floor.


    Robert got up from his seat and took out a steel handcuff from his pocket. He threw it at Bryan and instructed, "Tie Ricky up and stand guard beside him. Me, Andrew, and Elijah will take care of that devil."


    Bryan snapped out of his daze as he caught the handcuff. Things had happened so quickly that he didn''t even realize it until Robert spoke to him.


    ''Everyone''s teamwork is so fluid!'' Bryan marveled inwardly as he got up from his chair. He then grabbed Ricky''s cor and threw him to the ground.


    Bryan then brought Ricky''s hands behind him and tied them with the handcuff. After finishing all that, he stood guard beside Ricky and took out Hand Cannon from his underarm holster.


    ''There is still one more. Now, where is he?'' Bryan thought inwardly.


    Meanwhile, in the guest room on the same floor, a gruesome battle was taking ce. The woman was riddled with bullet holes, however, her wounds were healing at a fast rate.


    She was now in a state of panic as she began to realize that the people she was fighting, as a team, were way stronger than her.


    As a devil that was summoned from Hell, she naturally had a strong constitution and in terms of spiritual force, she was close to a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    However, her opponent''s teamwork and understanding of devils really caught her off guard.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The next moment, Andrew had finished constructing a spell structure in his mind. He then cast the spell in Ancient Hymmnos, "Death Cord!"


    After Andrew finished casting the Rank 1 spell, he pointed his hands at the woman. The next moment, dozens of thick ropes made of ck energy extended from his palms.


    These thick ck ropes flew at a fast speed and instantly coiled around the woman''s body and strangled her. Only her hideous-looking head was now visible.


    The woman snorted in disdain, "Using the dark arts against a devil? How naive!"


    However, Andrew simply smirked in return. Beside him, Elijah had already swung his hands and thrown tens of small metallic balls toward the woman.


    If looked at closely, one would see that these weren''t really metallic balls. Instead, they were metallic bees, the size of a fingernail, made of steel and gears.


    Elijah controlled these metallic bees with his spiritual force and made thempletely surround the woman, who at this point had freed herself from Andrew''s Death Cord.


    The reason Andrew had cast this magic spell was that he needed to distract the woman and also buy enough time for Elijah to throw the metallic bees at her.


    After confirming that the bees had surrounded the woman, Elijah chanted in Ancient Hymmnos, "Thunder!"


    The next moment, the tens of bees shone with a bright blue light as they began to hum. Then, bolts of electricity that were generated by these bees, zapped the woman.


    "Aahhhhhh!!" The woman screamed in agony as she was bathed in electricity that burnt her hair and charred her skin ck.


    After producing the electricity, the metallic bees all turned to ash and fell to the ground. As for the woman, snakes of electrical bolts danced all over her body as she continued to spasm from time to time.


    Robert took advantage of this opportune moment while the woman was still paralyzed as he stepped forward.


    He then took out a bronze circr artifact from his pocket that had runes inscribed on the surface of it and aimed it at the woman.


    "ze!" Robert muttered coldly in Ancient Hymmnos.


    The bronze circr disk turned bright orange as it hovered in the air. The next moment it shot out a beam of holy light thatpletely drowned the woman.


    "Aaahhh-" The woman shrieked in pain, however, her voice was cut off as the bright beam of light hadpletely covered her body and erased her existence from this world within seconds!


    After the beam of light dissipated, the only proof of her ever being alive was the white dress that still continued to burn at the ce she was standing before.


    Andrew and Elijah simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. The former then looked at Robert who had just put away the circr artifact and probed, "Light Path Artifact?"


    Robert simply nodded.


    The next moment the three of them turned around in rm as they heard the sound of gunshots from the living room where Bryan was currently at.


    Bang Bang Bang!

 Chapter 113 Inferno Order

    A few minutes prior to the Hell''s spawn perishing, Bryan was standing beside Ricky in the living room as he listened to the sound of fighting from the room across him.


    He hesitated for a long time, debating whether to go in there and help or not. However, ultimately he decided to stay in his position.


    ''Captain has instructed me to stand guard here. I just hope they''re doing fine.'' He thought in anxiousness.


    All of a sudden, Bryan heard the sound of footstepsing from the second floor. His eyes narrowed as he followed the source of the sound.


    Soon the source of the footsteps traveled toward the stairs that led to the first floor. A few momentster a little boy of around six years old walked down the stairs.


    He was wearing green colored pajamas and hugging a brown teddy bear with one hand. The boy had brownish-blond hair and brown eyes just like Ricky.


    After walking down the stairs, he approached Bryan who was still standing beside Ricky. The boy stood in front of Bryan and smiled with bright eyes, "Big brother, do you want to y with me?"


    Seeing that it was just a little boy, Bryan appeared visibly relieved. He then replied with a gentle smile, "Of course, kiddo! Here, y with this."


    Bryan then pointed the Hand Cannon at the little boy''s head and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    The bullets that were fired had been enchanted by the magic runes on the barrel of the pistol. The first bullet had the pration effect, whereas, thest two bullets had the explosion effect.


    After being shot by three enchanted bullets back to back to back, the upper body of the little boy exploded into a ck gooey substance.


    The boy was so taken aback that he didn''t even have the time to react and defend himself.


    After firing the three bullets, Bryan''s spiritual force hadpletely depleted as beads of sweat started to form on his forehead.


    His face had turned pale as he looked at whatever was left of the boy''s corpse and scoffed, "Heh, you thought you could fool me with those bright innocent eyes?"


    Bryan already knew that Ricky''s wife and son were dead. What he shot just now was nothing but a devil that had been summoned through a dark ritual.


    A devil disguised as a little human child!


    Overwhelmed by exhaustion, Bryan fell on his butt right on top of the unconscious Ricky. His heartbeat still beating at a fast rate as he thought, ''Fuck! I nearly fell for that.''


    Looking at the little boy''s innocent face and that bright smile, Bryan hesitated for a brief moment before finally trusting his instincts and pulling the trigger.


    Moreover, which child, after seeing their father knocked out and cuffed, would ask others to y with them instead of being worried about their father?


    As he tookrge mouthfuls of air, he looked at the Hand Cannon he was holding and thought, ''As expected of a Transcendent Artifact. My spiritual force was depleted in just three shots.''


    This was the reason why Transcendent Artifacts could only be wielded by Transcendents who hadrge reserves of spiritual forcepared to Apprentices.


    While Bryan was recuperating from the massive energy expenditure, all of sudden, he heard footstepsing from the room where Robert and the rest were fighting the devil.


    rmed, he stood up and pointed his pistol toward that room. But a few momentster, much to his relief, it was Robert, Andrew, and Elijah who hade out of that room.


    The trio approached Bryan and then Elijah asked him worriedly, "What were the gunshots for? Are you all right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at the expressions of worry on the faces of his team members, Bryan''s heart warmed, "I''m all right."


    Then he pointed at the half-destroyed body of the young boy and replied, "The gunshots earlier were for that kid. Or more precisely, that devil."


    Robert crouched down in front of the corpse and examined the ck gooey substance that was spilling from it and stated, "Another Hell''s spawn."


    Bryan asked out of curiosity, "Captain, what''s a Hell''s spawn?"


    "These are creatures who reside in Hell and are birthed by Hell itself. The entrance to Hell has been sealed since the 3rd era.


    So the only way these devils cane to the surface world is if they have been summoned through a dark ritual." Robert exined as he stood back up.


    From Detective Watson, Bryan had already known that Hell existed and also that its entrance had been sealed.


    But what he was really surprised about was the fact that the Devils could be summoned to the real world through dark rituals.


    ''Doesn''t that mean just about anyone could summon devils?'' Bryan wondered.


    Andrew stepped forward and asked, "Captain, do you have any idea as to who might have given Ricky ess to the dark ritual?"


    "Perhaps," Robert replied sinctly.


    He then walked to Ricky''s unconscious body and crouched down beside him. Robert then stretched his hand and ced it on Ricky''s head.


    Robert''s pupils rolled back and now only the whites in his eyes were visible. He was mind-reading!


    A Rank 2 Transcendent of the Wisdom Path could easily read the peripheral thoughts of others. Much less of a regr person who was already in aa. This was one of the innate abilities that they received after consuming the potion.


    After a few minutes, Robert''s eyes returned to normal as he stood back up and sighed.


    "Captain, what did you find?" Elijah asked anxiously.


    Robert solemnly replied, "It is as I had expected. This is the work of the Inferno Order!"


    Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah drew a collective gasp. The Inferno Order was a cult that specifically worshipped the Devils of Hell.


    Their members were all maniacs who sought nothing but destruction and chaos. They were very simr to the members of the Holy Blood Sect in that regard.


    "Let us go. We need to inform this to the Church." Robert turned around and walked toward the main door of the house.


    "Captain, what about Ricky?" Bryan suddenly asked.


    "We''ll have the police deliver him to the Church. From there, he''ll be transported to the underground prison at the HQ." Robert replied as he walked out of the house.


    Bryan, Andrew, and Elijah looked at each other with perturbed expressions and then exited the house together.


    ''The undercurrents in Damascus keep getting darker and stronger. First the Holy Blood Sect and now the Inferno Order. Just what are they nning?'' Bryan wondered in angst.

 Chapter 114 Underground Prison

    Church of Wisdom, North Kingston Avenue.


    Inside an office behind the prayer hall, Bishop Walls and Robert, who had just arrived from the scene, sat across each other as thetter recounted the details of the case.


    "So you''re saying it was a Hell''s spawn?" Bishop Walls asked for confirmation with a pensive look.


    Robert nodded his head, "That''s right, Father. I looked through the person''s memory. In one of the memories, I saw two individuals in ck robes give him the scroll that contained the dark ritual."


    "What else did you see?" Bishop Walls inquired further.


    "I saw those two individuals piously chant ''Glory to the Dark God'' as they gave the scroll to Ricky," Robert replied solemnly.


    "Dark God¡­" Bishop Walls mumbled as his eyebrows furrowed, "It is indeed the Inferno Order."


    He then took out a white crystal ball from the drawer and kept it on the table. When Robert saw this, he patiently waited. He knew that Bishop Walls was now going to perform divination!


    Bishop Walls touched the crystal ball with both his hands and injected spiritual force into it. The next moment the crystal ball shone with a bright light as he closed his eyes and looked for clues in the past, present, and future.


    For the next few minutes, the crystal ball continued to shine as grayish clouds were produced inside it.


    Sometimes it glowed brightly but other times it dimmed. About five minutester, Bishop Walls opened his eyes and sighed.


    "Father, did you find anything?" Robert inquired.


    Bishop Walls shook his head, "Nothing. These heretics from the well-established cults or secret organizations always have some artifact or the other that can counter divination."


    Robert remained silent as Bishop Walls continued, "This is the case with Sean Marx as well. That leech has been hiding in Damascus all this time but Detective Watson and I still haven''t been able to find him."


    ''Sean Marx¡­'' Robert thought in his heart with a hint of apprehension. He had heard of this cruel member of the Holy Blood Sect who had ughtered an entire neighborhood in Nadir almost a decade ago.


    He had been hiding under the radar ever since then. However, now Robert was shocked to find out that he had actually been hiding in Damascus all this while.


    And that Detective Watson was also looking for him.


    ''The reason why Detective Watson appeared in Damascus must definitely be rted to Sean Marx.'' Robert thought.


    He then looked at Bishop Walls and cautioned, "First we had the Holy Blood Sect to deal with. And now there''s the Inferno Order. Things aren''t looking so good, Father."


    Bishop Walls remained silent for a long time. He then sighed as he began to massage his temple, "I fear that the two are plotting something."


    After a few moments, he seemed to havee to a decision, "I''ll send a telegram to Nadir and ask them to send more people to help out. In the meantime, tell your team to increase the frequency of patrols"


    "I understand, Father." Robert nodded.


    ¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    Silver Owls HQ.


    Andrew and Elijah dragged the unconscious Ricky and threw him into one of the cells in the underground prison.


    The underground prison of the Silver Owls was one level lower than the HQ. It was a dimly lit catb, the walls of which had runes carved on every inch of it.


    This was the ce where the most vile and ruthless of criminals were imprisoned. Needless to say, they were all Apprentices or Transcendents.


    The underground prison had only one entrance. There was one single passageway down the middle and on both sides, there were countless prison cells.


    Each of the prison cells also had runes carved on the walls as well as its metal doors.


    These runes prevented people from using and gathering spiritual force. One could even say that the entire underground prison was a spiritual force-free zone.


    After locking the metal door to the prison cell, Elijah looked at Andrew and asked, "So what''s the n now?"


    Andrew shrugged as the duo made their way out of the catbs, "I don''t know. It''s kind of boring without Bryan, to be honest."


    Elijah nodded as he chuckled, "He ran home as soon as we were done dealing with the case. He said it was too cold outside and not to bother him on his off day, haha!"


    Andrew too startedughing. He then added, "But he did quite well out there today. It takes some firm resolve to shoot a devil that has the face of an innocent child."


    Elijah nodded. After that, the duo turned silent as they walked the passageway.


    "I have a bad feeling about this, Andrew. We had our hands full with investigating the members of the Holy Blood Sect. And now there''s the Inferno Order as well." Elijah spoke softly, his expression that of anxiousness.


    Andrew remained silent. After a long time, he sighed, "Now that both these evil organizations have appeared in Damascus at the same time, I wonder how many innocent people will die."


    A heavy atmosphere surrounded the duo as they exited the underground prison and made their way to the recreation room of the HQ.


    Andrew shook his head and threw these thoughts to the back of his mind. He then put his arm around Elijah and tried to cheer him up and perhaps even himself, "Anyway, we just need to stick together and we''ll be all right."


    Elijah nodded as he pushed his round sses up his nose bridge.


    "By the way, Didn''t Bryan say not to bother him today since it''s his day off?" Andrew asked as he grinned, "Then let''s do exactly that. We''ll finish up with work and visit himter for dinner, hehe."


    Elijah looked at Andrew and began to chuckle, "Haha, sounds like a n."


    Meanwhile, on 7 Robinson Street, Bryan who was taking a warm bath inside his wooden bathtub suddenly sneezed aloud.


    He then rubbed his nose and mumbled, "Who the hell is talking behind my back? Is it Andrew and Eli? Hmm, it must definitely be those two fuckers."

 Chapter 115 Words Cut Deeper

    Wednesday, 15th December 1580.


    Inside a diner, two blocks west of the farmer''s market, Bryan was sitting by the window and looking at the people going about their day outside in the snowfall.


    The snowfall drizzled from high above and continued to fall, creating a cotton-like nket that enveloped the entire city in white.


    Today was especially cold. Bryan saw as people struggled to keep warm outside. A few burn barrels could also be seen on the footpaths as tramps and other beggars huddled around them.


    However, inside the diner it was warm. It wasn''t as inviting as the cafe he usually visited on Laurent Avenue but it did the job to keep the cold away, at the very least.


    A warm cup of coffeey on the table in front of Bryan. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee tickled his nose as he grabbed the mug handle and took a sip.


    With each sip of the coffee, the warmth spread throughout his body, chasing away the cold. After taking a few sips, Bryan smacked his lips and ced the mug back on the table.


    He nodded his head in approval as he thought, ''Mmh, the coffee here is surprisingly good.''


    The reason why Bryan was waiting at the diner this early in the morning was that he had to meet up with Jamie.


    He had been meeting up with Jamie every couple of days here at this diner. Thetter woulde here and give his findings to Bryan.


    Bryan continued to drink his coffee and look at thendscape outside. The steam cars along with the horse-drawn carriages rode along the cobbled streets.


    The three to four-storied buildings and grand houses disyed elegance and sophisticated architecture beautifully.


    Ever since the advent of the industrial age, the architecture and infrastructure of the various cities had also advanced greatly.


    It was surprising how Bryan never took the time out to appreciate the ingenuity and creativity of the craftsmen and architects who build such marvelous buildings and houses.


    He then shook his head and sighed, ''Back then I was too busy saving up money to eat and survive. How could I have had the luxury for all this?''


    After all, Bryan¡ªfor most of his life¡ªlived in the dark underbelly of Damascus. Beneath the grandeur visible on the surface, there were the poor working-ss people struggling with their daily lives.


    The area in and around the slums had buildings or living units that were always cramped and crowded. The families there had to be packed up into small apartments and rooms.


    As Bryan continued to ponder about the two sides of Damascus, Jamie at some point had entered the diner. He looked around trying to find Bryan.


    His gaze finallynded upon a young handsome man wearing a ck three-piece suit and a gray overcoat looking outside the window, deep in thought.


    Jamie''s eyes lit up as he smiled brightly. He then proceeded to walk toward Bryan but was abruptly stopped by a work staff.


    "What do you want, kid? We don''t serve free food here." The staff spoke impolitely as he look at the ragged clothes that Jamie was wearing.


    "You! I''m not here for free food. I''vee to meet someone." Jamie replied angrily, the smile on his face instantly vanishing.


    He had always hated people who looked down on him just because of the clothes he was wearing or how he looked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The staff snorted in disdain, "This is a well-respected diner. Who are you trying to fool?"


    Jamie was about to snap back but right at that moment, Bryan''s calm voice was heard from behind the staff, "He''s with me."


    The staff turned around and looked at Bryan who was standing right behind him with a smile on his face.


    He then looked at the expensive-looking clothes Bryan was wearing and his attitude did a 180 turn as he replied with a fawning attitude, "Of course, sir. I was just going to let the kid in."


    "You liar-" Jamie was about to berate the staff but was cut off by Bryan.


    "Come with me, Jamie." Bryan then turned around and walked to his table.


    Meanwhile, Jamie red at the staff and harrumphed as he followed after Bryan.


    He then approached the table by the window and sat across from Bryan. He crossed his arms and started to pout in dissatisfaction.


    Bryan found Jamie''s actions quite amusing, "Don''t bother with what the staff said to you. You shouldn''t let other people''s words affect you so easily."


    "But words cut deeper than des. It hurts every time someone mocks me based on my appearance.


    They don''t know what I''ve been through, yet they don''t think twice before making fun of me." Jamie turned his head and looked out the window in a sullen mood.


    Bryan''s heart ached after listening to Jamie''s words. At one point in life, when he was younger, he too thought the same.


    He smiled faintly and encouraged, "Jamie, always remember this. You might not have control over the things that are happening to you.


    But what you do have control over, is how you react to them. This is one of the things I''ve learned throughout the time that I lived in the slums."


    Jamie turned back around and looked Bryan in the eyes. He carefully pondered over the words that thetter spoke.


    ''Control how you react to them¡­'' He thought in his heart.


    With a determined expression, he nodded his head, "I will do my best, Boss."


    Bryan smiled and then signaled for staff toe to take their order. The staff who had earlier stopped Jamie saw this and made his way to the table.


    However, Bryan narrowed his eyes and red at him. The staff subconsciously stopped in his tracks as he began to sweat profusely.


    He felt from the bottom of his heart that if he took another step closer, something bad would definitely happen to him.


    Just looking at Bryan''s eyes gave him a chill that ran up his spine. He immediately turned around and fled to the kitchen as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight. This caused the other customers to look at him strangely.


    Another staff approached Bryan''s table and smiled apologetically, "Sorry about that, sir. He''s feeling a bit sick today. May I take your order instead?"

 Chapter 116 Mutual Feeling Of Empathy

    Bryan and Jamie gave their respective orders as the working staff diligently noted them down. After making sure there was nothing else, she smiled, "I will be back with your order within ten minutes."


    She then looked at Jamie and asked, "Would you like to drink something in the meanwhile?"


    Jamie thought for a moment and replied while pointing at Bryan''s cup of coffee, "I''ll have what he''s having."


    "Of course!" The staff smiled and then deftly left for the kitchen.


    Bryan didn''t stop Jamie from ordering a cup of coffee. He simply smiled mischievously and waited to see the look on Jamie''s face when he tasted the bitter drink.


    "So, have you moved out yet?" Bryan asked while he took a sip of his coffee.


    Jamie hesitated for a while and then shook his head, "Not yet."


    "Hmm?" Bryan raised his eyebrows, "Why not? You should have enough money by now to rent a cheap apartment somewhere on Deshawn Street."


    Jamie scratched the back of his head awkwardly, "Actually¡­ most of the money that you gave me had to be given to a loan shark.


    Although big sister E works as a housemaid in one of the houses on Augustus street, the money she earns is nearly not enough for us to repay our debts."


    Bryan remained silent after hearing out Jamie. He knew exactly how those loansharks operated. They charged extremely high-interest rates and exploited the poor people.


    And they always made sure that the borrower ended up paying the interest by hook or crook. Sometimes, they would charge even higher rates upon seeing that the borrower is actually capable of paying back the previous rates.


    "You can borrow money from me, you know?" Bryan asserted.


    However, Jamie adamantly shook his head, "No, you''ve already done enough for me. Plus, if big sister E and I pool our ie for the next month, we''ll be able to clear our debt. And then all of us can finally move out."


    Bryan shook his head as he sighed inwardly, ''Tsk, this prideful little punk. Things may not go as smoothly as you think.''


    After all, he was speaking from experience. This one time he was duped by a money lender and was forced to work for over a year for him. And that was him being lucky.


    Over the course of that year, he got to see how these moneylenders operated. They didn''t care one bit if the borrower was a child or an old person. They would always take what they lent.


    Bryan decided to check out this matter after another month when Jamie cleared his debt with the loanshark.


    If the other party still made things difficult for Jamie and the kids, he would then take action. And by action, he meant killing them and piging their wealth.


    He would never feel remorse about dealing with such scum.


    About a minuteter, the working staff brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Jamie as she smiled, "Enjoy!"


    Jamie grabbed the cup with both hands and enjoyed the warm touch. He then brought the cup closer to his lips, blew the hot steam a little, and took a sip.


    "Pttuii!" He instantly spat the coffee out as his eyebrows furrowed, "What is this? It''s so bitter¡­ and disgusting. Yuck!"


    "Hahaha!" Bryan burst outughing looking at Jamie''s disgusted face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Boss, it''s so disgusting. How can you even have it?" Jamie grimaced.


    But then he realized something as he used, "Wait! Boss, if you knew this was so bad, why didn''t you stop me from ordering it?"


    Bryan wiped the tears from his eyes fromughing so much. He then exined, "It''s not that it''s disgusting. Coffee is an acquired taste. Moreover, it''s a drink that only adults have."


    Jamie grumbled, "What a waste of money. I could have ordered something else."


    Bryan smiled gently, "Don''t worry about it. Just order something you like this time."


    After hesitating for a few moments, Jamie finally beckoned at the staff and ordered a ss of orange juice.


    Bryan continued to chat with Jamie and asked about his day-to-day life. To which Jamie happily obliged.


    He felt veryfortable talking to Bryan about it because he knew that the other party had also been in the same ce he is now. So there was a mutual feeling of empathy.


    A little whileter, the diner staff came with their breakfast along with Jamie''s ss of orange juice.


    The duo chatted happily over breakfast as both of them ate till their stomach was full. Especially Jamie. He rarely ate so much at home because he always had to make sure that his younger siblings had enough to eat.


    After the duo finished everything on their tes, Bryan looked at Jamie and inquired, "So, have you found anything interesting in the past few days?"


    Jamie licked thest piece of breadcrumb on his lip and replied, "Boss, I have."


    He then finished his ss of orange juice and continued, "I''ve asked a lot of people in the slums about the disappearancestely. And I''ve found amon area where they mostly take ce."


    Bryan was intrigued, "Go on."


    Jamie replied solemnly, "Most of the disappearances have been happening near the Arusendfill. A lot of families have disappeared there, especially girls and young children."


    Bryan had a pensive look as he wondered, ''The Arusendfill¡­ That is situated in the northwest outskirts of Damascus. That would be a good starting point for any subsequent investigation."


    After a few moments, Bryan looked back at Jamie and nodded in approval, "You did excellent work, Jamie."


    Jamie smiled brightly, "Thank you, Boss!"


    "Since you know how dangerous it is for young children to still live in the slums, I need you to move out from your unit with the other kids as soon as possible. Understood?" Bryan added.


    Jamie''s heart warmed hearing the concern in Bryan''s voice, "Don''t worry, Boss. I will move out as soon as I save up enough money to clear the debt."


    He then recalled something and added, "By the way, Boss. I have another piece of news that might interest you."


    Bryan was intrigued, "Oh? What is it?"


    Jamie replied solemnly, "There are rumors of a riot happening in the future."

 Chapter 117 Sincere Feelings

    "Riots?" Bryan was slightly taken aback, "Why so?"


    "With steam-powered machinery recing most of the manualbor, a lot of low-ss workers have be jobless, leading to dissatisfaction."


    He then added, "Plus, the measly wages that they are paid in return for whatever job they do get."


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as listened to Jamie''s exnation. The steam-powered machines indeed put a lot of people out of jobs.


    And all this discontent had been piling up andpounding over the years.


    Now with the invention and the subsequentmercialization of the steam cars, a lot of carriage drivers also lost their earnings.


    It would take them a lot of time to practice and learn to be chauffeurs. In the meantime, how were they supposed to feed their family?


    Most of these poor people did not believe in the idea of saving. They lived their lives from paycheck to paycheck.


    The biggest reason would be that their wages were so low, to begin with, that at the end of it, they had barely anything left to save.


    On top of that, the wealthy people tantly taking advantage of the poor and giving them measly wages for working long hours did not relieve the problem one bit.


    While Bryan was deep in thought, Jamie said meekly, "I''ve also heard another rumor but I don''t know if it''s true."


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Bryan inquired, "What rumor?"


    "I''ve heard some strange-looking people in the slums say that soon there will be machines that look exactly like humans that will put all the poor people out of jobs," Jamie replied.


    He then added with a giggle, "But no one believed them because they were dressed funny. Everyone thought they were just another bunch of madmen spouting nonsense."


    However, Bryan didn''t find this funny at all. His expression became even more solemn as he thought, ''Automatons!''


    Bryan had heard from Elijah a few times that the Dicentra Research Institute was working on another groundbreaking invention that would make the lives of people even more convenient.


    It was the automaton. These were mechanical devices that looked exactly like humans, except they were made of steel and gear.


    The most disruptive idea behind this was that an automaton could do everything a human possibly could and even more. And it would never get tired! As a machine how could it?


    But what really bothered Bryan was how this news was spread in Damascus¡ªin the slums, no less.


    Although thepletion of the automaton machine would take around a year or so, it was still considered highly ssified information.


    Elijah was only privy to this because of his teacher, Old Larry. And Bryan and Andrew got to know of this information because this one time, Elijah had divulged it in his drunken stupor.


    "You said these people were dressed strangely, can you exin?" Bryan asked Jamie.


    Jamie nodded, "Yes. I even saw a few of them move around in the slums more than once. They always wore ck hooded robes. And from time to time, they would evenugh like they were crazy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched as he thought, ''ck hooded robes? Could these people be any more obvious?''


    Having in possession highly ssified information that only people in high power would know. Moreover, wearing those hooded robes made one think that these people were definitely rted to a cult.


    ''I must report this to the Captain as soon as possible.'' Bryan sighed inwardly.


    He then looked at Jamie and smiled approvingly, "Well done, Jamie!"


    Bryan then took out a stack of notes from his pocket and took out two 5-pound notes. He then handed it to Jamie, "This is for your hard work."


    Jamie was ted at the sight of so much money. However, he still controlled himself and asked, "Boss, isn''t this a lot more than you promised to pay me?"


    ''What an honest kid.'' Bryan thought inwardly. Then he smiled encouragingly, "But I also told you that I would pay you a bonus if you did good work. And the information you have provided today is very helpful to me."


    Nodding his head gleefully, Jamie took the money from Bryan and carefully kept it in his pocket.


    ''I will be able to buy lots of sweets for the kids today. They''ll be so happy!'' Jamie thought in his heart and couldn''t help but smile thinking of his cute little siblings.


    He was once again reminded of how fortunate he was to meet Bryan. Before meeting him, Jamie and the kids used to struggle every night to stay warm.


    They didn''t even have enough money to buy proper clothes or nkets. During the daytime, they would struggle even more to find food that could fill all their stomachs.


    Although the eldest of the kids¡ªJamie''s big sister E¡ªworked as a housemaid and receive weekly wages, it was nearly not enough.


    Most of it had to go be given to the moneylender so that they could clear their debt.


    Jamie looked into Bryan''s eyes and expressed his sincere feelings, "Boss, I am very grateful to have met you. From now on, I''ll work even harder."


    Bryan smiled at him warmly, "Don''t overwork yourself now. I''m already happy with your efforts."


    The duo then chatted for a few more minutes and bid farewell as they went their separate ways.


    Jamie still had to go home and look after the kids. Meanwhile, Bryan had to go back to the Silver Owls HQ and report his findings.


    As Bryan was walking along the footpath, deep in his thoughts, he suddenly heard an elderly voice call out to him, "Young man, will you help this poor old woman out?"


    Bryan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the source of the voice. It was an old woman who was wearing a brown ragged robe.


    She had a head full of white hair and her face was full of lines and wrinkles. One could easily guess that this olddy was at least sixty-five to seventy years of age.


    Currently, she was crouching down by a building as she looked at him with a gentle smile. And in front of her was a small wooden table, upon which a deck of strange-looking silver cards was kept.

 Chapter 118 Fortune Cards

    Bryan crouched down in front of her and asked, "How can I help?"


    Out of pity for the old woman sitting outside in the cold, he decided to indulge her. He would never mind helping someone if he had the ability to.


    "If you give me 1 pound then I can tell you your future." The old woman chuckled.


    Bryan rolled his eyes but he still took out a 1 pound note and gave it to her, "Here, what does my future hold?"


    He knew this was most likely a scam but he still decided to y along. Moreover, it wasn''t like she was asking for an absurd amount of money to ''read his future.''


    "Oh, what a generous young man!" The old woman took the 1 pound note and kept it inside her robe first.


    "This is a special deck of fortune cards that I have created with great effort. Trust me, young man, this is very urate. Even the Gods admire me for my cartomancy.


    You should feel fortunate that I only charged you a measly 1 pound." She chuckled as she started to shuffle the cards.


    ''Yeah right!'' Bryan mocked inwardly.


    A few momentster, she took out three cards and kept them on the small table, face up. Bryan rolled his eyes yet again, for he had never seen such strange fortune cards before.


    The old woman held the first card that depicted a figure kneeling down on the ground with their head in their hands. In the background, there were dark clouds and a grim reaper facing their back towards the figure.


    "The Mourning." Exined the old woman, "It represents a deep sense of grief thates from the loss of a loved one."


    She then picked up the second card that depicted a baby sleeping soundly on a bed made of white feathers. The background depicted illusory clouds, stars, and multi-colored rainbows.


    "The Dreamer. It represents the power of dreams and imagination. And also the ability to tap into the subconscious mind."


    The old woman finally picked up the third card. This fortune card depicted a white serpent forming a circle and eating its own tail. And the background was fully ck in color.


    Narrowing her eyes slightly, the old woman sighed inwardly, ''You''re truly an enigma. Even to me.''


    "The Ouroboros. The serpent of infinity represents rebirth and immortality." The old woman finally finished exining the meaning of all the fortune cards.


    She kept the cards back in the deck and then looked at Bryan earnestly, "You must pay heed to these clues from the River of Fate, young man."


    Bryan shook his head and scoffed in disbelief, "You should get yourself to somece warmer or you''ll catch a cold, olddy."


    He then got up and started walking to the HQ,pletely discarding this little farce from his mind.


    Meanwhile, the old woman deeply stared at Bryan''s departing back as her eyes gradually turned silver.


    "Consider this my gesture of goodwill, Bryan Lombardi. We shall meet again in Nadir." The old woman smiled faintly as her body transformed into bright silver strings.


    The next moment shepletely disappeared from the spot!<novelnext></novelnext>


    An old tramp who was sitting by a burn barrel across the street saw this happen and his eyes widened.


    ? He looked at the ce where the old woman disappeared. Rubbing his eyes to check if he was hallucinating or not, he looked at the spot again.


    Then he looked at the bottle of alcohol in his hand and shrugged, "The rum must be of really good quality, hehe."


    ...


    The weeks that followed were truly hectic for Bryan and the rest of the members of the Strike Team.


    After Bryan provided the information that he had gotten from Jamie to Robert, their night patrols increased significantly.


    So much so, that the members of the team barely spent any time at the HQ.


    Combining the information that Bryan had provided along with the Hell''s spawn case that happened on the 10th of December, Robert deduced that the people who were inciting the low-ss workers were most likely the cultists of the Inferno Order.


    With a background as deep as theirs, it wouldpletely make sense that they somehow got their hands on the highly ssified information regarding automatons.


    It could also be members of the Holy Blood Sect but that was very unlikely. Since most of their members preferred to stay low-keypared to the cultists of the Inferno Order, all of whom were insane.


    With the way things were going, both Robert and Bishop Walls believed that something terrible was definitely about to happen in Damascus.


    Hence, they naturally had to increase their vignce.


    The Silver Owls also had to investigate the members of the Holy Blood Sect. Although they had been remaining low, the number of disappearances around the slum areas hadn''t stopped at all.


    What was even more irksome was the fact that the Wisdom and Fate Path Transcendents of the Church of Wisdom could not urately divine the ns and whereabouts of the members of both these evil organizations.


    Having possession of artifacts that could counter divination, effectively brought to a standstill one of the main abilities that the Transcendents of both Paths could utilize.


    The only way to ovee this hindrance was to have a Transcendent, whose rank was higher than the artifact being used by the two evil organizations, perform divination.


    However, the highest ranking Transcendent from the Church of Wisdom in Damascus was Rank 3.


    This meant that the artifact being used to hinder divination was at least a Rank 3 artifact!


    Although Bishop Walls had already informed the Church in Nadir of this development in Damascus and asked for reinforcements, he was not sure when they would arrive.


    It could take a few weeks or maybe even a few months. After all, the Silver Owls in Nadir also had their own matters to look after. It was very difficult to send help to other cities or even kingdoms.


    For now, all they-- the Silver Owls of Damascus--could do was bide their time and do their utmost to find the cultists hiding in the shadows.

 Chapter 119 Gods Grace

    The night sky was dark as ink, with stars dotted for as far as the eye could see. The sky was a canvas and the artist had sprinkled specks of white all over it.


    Very sparse clouds could be seen in the sky. They hung at low altitudes, covering the city in a pall of obscurity.


    The deserted streets of Damascus were still covered in snow, creating an eerie atmosphere that threatened to swallow everything in its path.


    Only the sounds of the sparse rustling leaves and the creaking of the tree branches could be heard as a gust of cold wind blew from time to time.


    The only light, thiste into the night, came from the gasmpposts. The silence was overwhelming.


    At the edge of the slums, was a small three-storied apartment building. The building was dpidated and its walls were damp.


    And why would they not be? After all, no one cared about the people or the infrastructure in this part of the city. The people and things here were expendable, this was the general consensus of the affluent.


    On the topmost floor of this run-down building was a single-room apartment. Inside, the room was dimly lit by a flickering gasntern.


    The kitchen area was cramped and dirty, the sink was clogged, and full of unwashed dishes and cutleries.


    A small single bed was positioned on one side of the room, across the kitchen. Upon which,y a young girl with brown hair. Her face was pale as she shivered from time to time under the stitched-up nket.


    In front of her was her father who was kneeling down on the floor, trying his best to keep his tears from falling.


    "You''re going to be all right, Alice. Daddy''s here with you." He began to sob uncontrobly as he gently caressed his daughter''s face.


    Her daughter, Alice, had been diagnosed with severe flu. However, he had no money to cure her since he had just recently lost his job as a carriage driver.


    His wife had already died a few years back. Alice was the only family he had left, his reason for living. But now, that too would be taken from him.


    As a father, he couldn''t even take care of his seven-year-old daughter. He felt utter despair. Overwhelmed by sorrow, anger, and helplessness.


    Just as he was wallowing in his misery, he heard the sound of knockinging from the door.


    Knock Knock Knock!


    The father turned his head and looked towards the door in puzzlement, ''Who would want toe here at this time of the night?''


    He wiped the tears off his face, got up to his feet, and walked towards the door. He turned the doorknob and opened it.


    Outside, a blond middle-aged man, wearing white priest''s robes was standing and looking at him with a gentle smile. His blue eyes gave one a sense offort and warmth.


    "Can I help you?" The father asked, still unsure about why a priest would be standing at his doorstep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Child, I have heard your pleas." The blond priest replied with the same gentle smile.


    Now, the father was feeling a little wary of the priest. He looked him in the eye and stated solemnly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''ve got the wrong person."


    With that said, he proceeded to shut the door. But right as he was about topletely shut it, he heard the priest''s voice, "I can cure your daughter."


    The father froze on the spot, the door still left ajar. His body trembled every so slightly when he heard the priest say those words. And those words continued to echo inside his head.


    In this moment of desperation, the words that were spoken by the priest were like music to his ears.


    He hurriedly opened the door and grabbed the priest''s hands as he stammered, "W-What did you just say?"


    The blond priest didn''t mind the father''s actions at all, he simply smiled and affirmed, "You heard it correct, child. I can cure your daughter."


    The father couldn''t hold back anymore as tears streamed down his face. He had tried to borrow money from so many people but it was of no avail. He even tried to get a low-paying job but was denied an advanced payment.


    Finally, at his most desperate moment, a white-robed priest appeared and lent him a helping hand.


    The father hurriedly dragged the priest inside his messy apartment and led him to his daughter who was still in deep sleep.


    "Father, I''ll do anything you want if you cure my daughter. Please, save her! I beg you!" The father knelt at the priest''s feet and sped his hands together as he stared at the priest hopefully.


    The priest gently patted the father''s shoulder and smiled brightly, "This is God''s grace. You do not have to worry anymore."


    He then turned his gaze to the girl whose breathing was ragged. He then turned to look back at the father and asked earnestly, "I will have to remove the upper part of her dress. Can you give me permission?"


    The father was taken aback for a moment. He thought for a long time and finally nodded his head. If he found the priest doing something perverted to his unconscious daughter, he would kill him on the spot!


    The priest nodded and then removed the nket over the little girl. He then proceeded to undress her, however, he only did so till her stomach region.


    Looking at this, the father clenched and unclenched his fists a couple of times as he thought in his heart, ''You will be all right now, Alice. Hang in there.''


    The priest then took out a ss vial from inside his robe. The vial contained a verdant-colored bright liquid.


    He then slightly opened Alice''s mouth and poured out the contents of the vial. After keeping the empty vial back inside his robes, he brought both his hands slightly on top of the little girl''s chest and gently applied spiritual force.


    Seeing the priest''s hands glow brightly, the father was shocked beyondprehension. He beamed piously, "Praise the Goddess!"

 Chapter 120 Flower Of Death

    After a few minutes, the bright white glow slowly dissipated from the priest''s hand. He panted for air as his breathing became a bitbored.


    Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead and dropped to the floor as he looked at the father and gave him a weary smile, "She is going to be fine by the time the sun rises. I have done everything I can."


    ? The father looked at his daughter whose breathing had be stable and a hint of color seemed to have returned to her face. Her once pale cheeks now had a shade of rosy hue.


    Seeing the vast improvement in just a few minutes, the father was ted. He then looked at the exhausted priest and sped his hands again as he cried tears of joy, "Thank you! Thank you, Father!"


    If it wasn''t for the priest, Alice would have surely died. Her father didn''t know what he would do if his daughter, hisst living family member, passed away at such an early age.


    The priest shook his head and smiled, "I am merely doing God''s work. There is no need to thank me."


    He then paused for a bit and added with a chuckle, "However, I would really appreciate it if you could kindly give me a ss of water."


    The father hurriedly got up to his feet, "Of course!"


    He then rushed to the kitchen to get a ss of water. As the priest watched him walk towards the kitchen, the smile on his face gradually faded as his eyes narrowed.


    He turned to look at the little girl who was still deep in slumber. A maniacal gleam glinted in his blue eyes. He stretched his hand out and pointed his index finger toward the little girl''s torso.


    A reddish-ck energy swirled at the tip of his finger. He then quickly but carefully carved runes in an unknownnguage all over the girl''s chest and stomach.


    If one looked at the runes from the top, one would see that the runes resembled an inverted pentagram that was enclosed inside a circle.


    After carving the runes on her body, he hurriedly cast a spell, causing the runes topletely submerge within her body and disappear from sight.


    Not even a Rank 3 Transcendent could make out the difference unless they proactively look for it.


    This elicited a slight groan from the unconscious Alice but it went unnoticed by her father.


    After making sure the runes had been carved sessfully, the priest went back to his fatigued expression as a gentle smile adorned his lips once again.


    Right at that moment, Alice''s father came back with a ss of water in his hand, "Here, Father."


    "Ah, thank you very much, child!" The priest smiled as he took the ss from his hands and drank the entire water in one go. He had to at least pretend to be tired from that ordeal.


    Meanwhile, the father approached Alice and dressed her again. He then put the nket back over her as he smiled dotingly. The weight on his shoulders had finally been lifted.


    He then turned to look at the priest and asked with a determined look, "Father, how can I repay this favor? I''m willing to do anything."


    The priest smiled and replied, "If you wish to repay me then piously pray to God every day. That will be the greatest payment I could ever ask for."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alice''s father was about counter, however, he was cut off by the priest as he chuckled, "However, if you really insist, and I know that you do, you can join me on a peaceful protest that I shall be holding sometime in the future."


    "A protest?" The father was puzzled.


    "Yes." The priest nodded with a warm smile, "Over thest few years, the low-ss workers have been heavily oppressed by the nobles and other wealthy families.


    The goal of this protest is to spread awareness on this matter. Moreover, it is also to fight for the right to have our jobs remain in our hands instead of machines."


    The father clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger after hearing this. If it wasn''t for those damned inventions, he might have still kept his job and his dear daughter wouldn''t have to suffer as much as she did.


    Furthermore, even while he did have multiple jobs before, the wages were measly. The wealthy always took advantage of and exploited the poor and helpless people like him.


    To them, people like him were no better than farm animals.


    "Father, I shall attend this protest. Not only me, but I will also get my friends toe. All of us have been living under the tyrannical oppression of the nobles and the wealthy merchants for far too long." He replied with a fiery passion.


    "Very well." The priest nodded. He then looked at Alice and added, "Perhaps, you should also bring your little daughter. By that time, she will definitely be as healthy as a horse."


    The father smiled and agreed readily, "Yes, it will also be a good lesson for her. She ought to know that people like us have rights too."


    The priest smiled brightly as he patted his shoulder, "Thank you, child. I must leave now. There are still many people who require my help and the grace of God."


    Alice''s father was touched, "Even when you are so exhausted, you refuse to take rest and continue to help people like us. I am truly grateful for you, Father. Praise the Goddess!"


    He then walked the priest out of the apartment and bid him farewell. As soon as the priest left the building, he began to grin like a madman from ear to ear,


    "Destruction, oh sweet destruction,


    The Duke came to town,


    Destruction, oh sweet destruction,


    His horns distorted and round."


    He vanished into the dark of night as he continued to sing in a crazed manner.


    The baleful seed of destruction had been sown, beginning to sprout with sinister intent. Come spring, the flower of death would blossom, spreading its malignant petals far and wide.


    Its insatiable hunger would devour everything and everyone in its path, leaving behind nothing but ruins and a city engulfed in mes in its wake.

 Chapter 121 Together

    Friday, 7th January 1581.


    The door to his apartment opened as Bryan stepped inside. He kept his ck overcoat and his fedora hat on the coat hanger and walked to the living room.


    He sat down on the couch and heaved a tired sigh as he mumbled, "Fuck me¡­ There''s so much work these days."


    Since the past few weeks, Bryan and the other members of the Strike Team had had their tes full.


    They were already investigating the disappearances which were most likely caused by the members of the Holy Blood Sect. And now they had to look for clues about the whereabouts of the cultists of the Inferno Order as well.


    Although there had been some results for thetter. Over the past weeks, the Strike Team had caught a total of six cultists of the Inferno Order.


    Most of them were Apprentices and only one was a Rank 1 Transcendent. However, after catching them, the interrogation process was anything but fruitful.


    All of the cultists chose tomit suicide rather than cooperate. And the way theymitted suicide, was one that Bryan had never expected.


    They gathered all their spiritual force inside their body, their heads to be precise, and made it explode!


    Bryan was so taken aback at the time. He never knew that spiritual force could be applied in such a manner. But he was even more shocked that the cultists would happily kill themselves rather than divulge any information.


    It made one ponder, whether all the maniacs from the Inferno Order were brainwashed or not!


    Meanwhile, the members of the Holy Blood Sect always seemed to slip out of the grasp of the Silver Owls. Almost as if, they were always two steps ahead.


    That was the reason why none of them had been caught till now. Even the two members, whose sketches Bryan had provided to the Captain, had not been caught.


    These were the same members whom Bryan had encountered that night in the abandoned factory, right after he exited the secret gathering where he had bought the Hand Cannon.


    Bryan began to rub his temples just thinking about all these issues he had to deal with, "Fuck, it would be really nice if Lily coulde here and serve me."


    He then shook his head and leaned back against the couch. It was simply his wishful thinking. He didn''t have time to visit Lily or have here over because of how much work he had.


    Moreover, he had to go for night patrol yet again tonight. His off days were now a distant memory.


    However, tonight he wouldn''t be partnering up with Andrew or any other Strike Team members, but Hailey.


    One could imagine just how much the Silver Owls were falling short of manpower as they had to end up getting the receptionist of the Sofia Public Library to go out on night patrols.


    Of course, the reason they got Hailey to do this job in the first ce was that she was a Rank 1 Apprentice. They would never involve regr people in matters of the Transcendent world.


    ¡­


    Outskirts of Damascus.


    Inside the study room of a two-storied vi, books, parchment papers, and other stationery were strewn all over the floor.


    The shelves, positioned against the walls, that once contained rows of books and other reading materials were now broken, their contents scattered across the room.


    The study table also shared the same fate as it was split right down the middle. The entire room was a mess as if a wild animal had just passed through, wreaking havoc in its wake.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A lone man sat in the center of the room, amidst the crumpled parchment papers and torn books. He had blond hair and a pair of bright red eyes. He was none other than Anthony.


    However, the look in his eyes was crazed at the moment. He clenched his fists as he spat through gritted teeth, "It''s been a fucking month and a half!"


    Anthony''s craving had taken over him, his burning desire for fresh blood could not be curbed any longer.


    Ever since he had told his grandfather about that incident at the abandoned factory, he had been grounded in this house. Although he knew that this was for his own safety, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The supply of fresh blood had been dwindling for thest few weeks. Even if Anthony did get fresh blood, it was not to his liking.


    Since the Silver Owls had increased their vignce over the entire city, it had be difficult for the members of the Holy Blood Sect to kidnap people for their blood.


    However, Anthony was unaware of this fact!


    He slowly got up to his feet as he muttered, "It should be fine if I go out for a bit. The others won''t know about it."


    Anthony had already made his decision. He continued to fidget from time to time as if he were a drug addict who hadn''t been given proper substance for a long time.


    Without waiting any longer, he jumped out of the window on the second floor and soon vanished into the night. After about fifteen minutes he arrived at the slum area.


    Standing atop a small two-story building, he looked for any young girls whom he could drain the blood out of. Soon his eyes fell on a young woman with brown hair who was carrying a brown paper bag full of groceries.


    Anthony grinned like a madman as he caught sight of this woman. He then covertly followed behind her.


    He was still reasonable enough to know that he could not do the deed out here in the open. It was best if he did it in her house to avoid any trouble.


    The girl on the other hand scanned her surroundings warily as she walked towards her house. Danger lurked in every corner of the slums, especially for a young girl who was carrying valuables.


    And in the slums, food was one of the most valuable things!


    She soon reached a small dpidated unit that just had a single floor. After unlocking the door, she entered her house.


    Soon, she was drowned by the surprised voices of little kids inside,


    "Big sister E! You''re finally home!"


    "Yay! Big sister is back!"


    "Did you bring us sweets to eat?"


    The little kids surrounded her as they looked at E with bright eyes. Jamie approached them and reminded them gently,


    "Kids, big sister E has just returned home so she''s tired. Let her freshen up and then all of us can have dinner together, okay?"


    E looked at Jamie and nodded with a warm smile. She then looked at the kids and replied, "That''s right kiddos! Let me change my clothes and then I can give you lots of sweets to eat."

 Chapter 122 Fate Uncertain

    Bryan and Hailey walked side by side along the footpath as they looked around for any suspicious activities. Since it was already past midnight, there weren''t any steam cars or carriages around.


    It hadn''t snowed for the past few days, hence, the streets were clear. However, the bitter cold still remained. And it would only get worse. January was the time when it was the coldest and the following month would be no less.


    As Bryan and Hailey were walking, there was an awkward silence between them. It couldn''t be med on either party though.


    Since the both of them barely had any interactions with each other. Hailey almost always stayed at the reception desk. Whereas Bryan spent most of his time in the underground HQ.


    Since both of them had to patrol at least half of the city for the rest of the night, Bryan decided to make the atmosphere more easygoing as he struck up a conversation, "So, Hailey¡­ This must be your first time out patrolling at night, yes?"


    Hailey smiled faintly and nodded, "Yes. I''m not used to such fieldwork. As you might already know, I''m only a Rank 1 Apprentice."


    "Are you nervous?" Bryan asked.


    Hailey nodded, "To be honest, yes. A little."


    "It''s all right." Bryan smiled, "You''re already doing much better than I did when I went on night patrol for the first time."


    Out of curiosity, Hailey inquired, "Really? What was your first night patrol like?"


    Recalling his first time, Bryan chuckled, "My first time out was with Andrew. We patrolled most of the city and fought off a few thugs. And then¡­"


    ¡­


    After having waited for a long time, he couldn''t hold it in anymore. Thus, with great excitement, Anthony jumped down from the roof of the house right across from Jamie''s unit.


    "Hehehe, finally! Finally! I can taste the blood of a young maiden." He chuckled in a deranged manner as he licked his lips.


    Just the thought of the warm and fresh blood going down his throat got him excited. He quickly approached the entrance to the unit and loudly knocked on the door.


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!


    Inside the unit, E, Jamie, and the other six little children who were sleeping together on the floor were jolted awake hearing the loud knocks.


    The little girl who was lying down beside E started to tear up as she held thetter''s hand, "Big sister E, is it those bad guys again? Will they take you away just likest time?"


    E knew that the little girl was talking about the people to whom they owed money. There were many instances in the past where she wasn''t able to pay the monthly interest and had to resort to selling her body to these moneylenders.


    The number of unspoken things that she had had done to her by these people made her cry every time she thought of it. The emotional pain that she had to go through was difficult to ovee.


    But she had no choice. How else could she and seven other children stay safe in the slums without someone else''s protection?


    She had, without hesitation, sacrificed her pride and dignity just so she could keep Jamie and the other kids safe and happy.


    E smiled at the little girl as she caressed her cheeks, "It''s going to be fine, Ava."


    She then looked at Jamie and instructed solemnly, "Jamie, take the kids to the corner of the room and stay there until I say otherwise."


    Jamie wanted to say something but in the end, he only nodded and took the kids to one corner and made them stand behind him.


    ¡­


    The duo continued to walk down the empty footpath as Bryan thought back to how Andrew had taken him to the cemetery and scared him from time to time. Thinking of this, his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch.


    "And then what?" Hailey probed.


    Bryan snapped out of his short reverie and replied, "And then Andrew took me to the cemetery where he yed pranks on me time and time again. I was so scared back then that I didn''t want anything more but to go back home."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Listening to Bryan, Hailey started to giggle as she covered her mouth.


    "That was also the first time I encountered spirits," Bryan added.


    Hailey was wide-eyed as she asked enthusiastically, "You came across spirits? What were they like?"


    Bryan looked at her strangely and asked, "Usually people are scared at the mention of spirits. Why are you so excited?"


    "Uhm." Hailey''s cheeks turned a little red as she replied meekly, "That''s because I too want to embark on the Death Path, just like Andrew."


    ''Oh?'' Bryan lifted his eyebrow as he thought, ''What''s this? Am I sensing a fling? Or is this a one-sided thing? Hmm, considering Andrew''s personality, there''s definitely something going on between the two.''


    He then shook his head as he mocked inwardly, ''Tsk tsk tsk, sleeping with a colleague from the workce. Kekk, how unprofessional!''


    Bryan recounted his experience that night at the Wilmington Cemetery. He went into great detail exining his and Andrew''s encounter with the little schoolgirl''s spirit as well as their subsequent battle with the wraith.


    Hailey was so enthralled by Bryan''s story that she kept asking questions from time to time. But most of them were about Andrew.


    And Bryan being the good friend that he was, exaggerated Andrew''s performance causing Hailey to be even more amazed.


    A little whileter, the duo had reached the periphery of the slums. Bryan looked at Hailey and instructed, "From here on out we will have to keep our guards up. The slum is a dangerous ce, especially at night."


    Hailey also knew that the people they were looking for were very likely to be found in this area. So she looked at Bryan and solemnly nodded, "I will do my best."


    ¡­


    E walked to the door and asked warily, "Who is it?"


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!


    Out of fear, she took a step back. Usually, the people who came for her would always answer. However, today, it was different.


    She began to think if it was someone else who hade instead. But this made her even more rmed.


    After all, it was the middle of the night. No one was supposed toe to their house at this time.


    E stammered as she asked again, "W-Who is it?"


    However, this time there were no more knocking sounds. Neither did the person outside answer. Right when she was about to ask again, the door had a hole punched through it by a pale fist.


    Right after that, the person outside kicked the door open and entered the house. Panic and fear crept into E''s heart as well as the rest of the children''s as they stared at the blond youth with red eyes staring at them like a hungry animal.


    Anthony only momentarily nced at Jamie and the kids behind him before he intently stared at E, specifically her neck.


    And before thetter knew it, Anthony had already pounced on her as he viciously pinned her to the ground. His canines elongated as he ravenously bit into E''s neck and began to suck her warm blood.


    E screamed in pain and tried to get Anthony off of her but it was futile. All she could do was helplessly try to push Anthony away as she felt the vitality seep out of her.


    The kids in the corner started to wail loudly as they saw this happen. Jamie was the first to step forward as he grabbed a knife from a nearby shelf and angrily dashed towards Anthony, "Get off of her, you bastard!!"


    Seeing his elder sister get assaulted right in their own home ignited a rage in his heart so strong that he wasn''t able to think properly as he blindly charged at the assant, his eyes spewing hatred and wrath.


    Anthony didn''t pay much heed to Jamie. He simply looked at him sideways, while still biting into E''s neck, as he swung his right hand and smacked Jamie right in the head before thetter could even attack.


    Jamie''s head twisted at an unbelievable angle as he was sent flying across the room. He smashed against the wall and fell limply on the ground, his fate uncertain.

 Chapter 123 Its You!

    Bryan and Hailey traversed the narrow streets of the slums as they looked around and scrutinized every nook and cranny of the ce.


    This was the first time that Hailey had ever been to the slums, hence, she appeared to be quite disgusted by it.


    Looking at the dirty streets and the sewage water that overflowed from the drains, she frowned from time to time.


    Looking at Hailey''s expression, Bryan smiled faintly, "Repulsive isn''t it?"


    Hailey covered her nose with a white napkin as she nodded, "Very!"


    A helpless sigh escaped Bryan''s lips, "That''s because no one cares about this ce, to begin with. The people here are all abandoned."


    Sensing a hint of sentiment from Bryan''s voice, Hailey looked at him and asked in confusion, "You seem to care a lot about this ce and its people. Is there a reason?"


    Unknowingly, the duo had already arrived at the Manush area of the slums. Bryan was about to reply to Hailey but right at that moment, a familiar one-story housing unit came into his view.


    Narrowing his eyes, Bryan thought, ''Isn''t that¡­ Jamie''s unit?''


    His eyes then fell on the broken door of the unit and an extremely terrifying sense of foreboding emerged within his heart as he dashed toward the housing unit.


    ''Please! No, no, no! Please, be safe!'' Bryan thought hopefully in his heart but the sense of foreboding only grew stronger, the closer he got to the house.


    Hailey was taken aback at Bryan''s sudden reaction. She ran after him and yelled, "Bryan, what happened? Wait!"


    A few momentster, Bryan finally reached the entrance of Jamie''s unit and the first thing he saw, sent shivers down his spine.


    He saw a blonde youth, thetter''s back facing toward him, on top of a girl. From his point of view, he couldn''t exactly see what was happening, but he saw that the girl''s feet were twitching from time to time.


    Bryan stepped inside the house and he could finally see what was happening. The blond youth was biting the neck of the brown-haired girl!


    The girl, on the other hand, was crying in pain. Tears streamed down her face as her sobs continued to get softer and softer.


    Bryan then heard the sound of soft whimpersing from the right corner of the room. He turned his head to see six little children huddled together as they hugged each other and cried uncontrobly.


    However, they made sure to make close to no sound, afraid that the monster in the room would take notice of them.


    Bryan''s gaze then swept past the other corner of the room where he saw a familiar figure lying on the ground. His head was bloodied and it looked like he was on hisst breath.


    ''Jamie!'' Bryan''s heart sank at the scene of Jamie''s condition. His eyes became bloodshot as his anger boiled over. Piecing together everything, Bryan soon realized what had happened.


    He gritted his teeth as he looked back at the blond youth, who waspletely oblivious to the fact that another person had at some point entered the house, as he continued to bite on the girl''s neck in ecstasy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan took out his gun from his underarm holster and aimed it at the blond youth in a fit of rage. However, he still made sure to aim properly so that he didn''t end up shooting the girl underneath.


    BANG!


    The bullet urately hit Anthony''s ribs as he was thrown off of E. Grimacing in pain, Anthony touched the area where he was shot and grunted, "Ughh, Fuck!"


    He then looked at the person who shot him and his eyes widened when he saw the gun the other person was wielding. At the same time, Bryan was also taken aback when he saw Anthony''s face, making him even more furious.


    Both growled at the same time, "It''s you!"


    Without hesitation, Bryan emptied out the entire pistol chamber.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!


    Anthony, who had now fullye to his senses, nimbly evaded all the bullets as his body kept moving from one ce to another like a shadow. Soon he exited the house and sprinted towards the outer periphery of the slums.


    Bryan ran after him as he reloaded his Hand Cannon. Once he exited the house, he yelled, "Hailey, shoot the signal re! Look after the kids inside!"


    With that said, Bryan vanished into the night as he nimbly ran through the narrow streets of the slums in pursuit of Anthony.


    From Bryan rushing into the house, to the sound of gunshots, and finally Bryan rushing out of the house chasing after the blond youth.


    Everything had happened so quickly that Hailey was still in a daze. However, she still did as Bryan instructed. She took out a bronze cylinder, the length of her forearm, from inside the satchel she was carrying and pointed it at the sky.


    With a click of a button at the base of the cylinder, a red re shot out of it and flew about 500 feet into the sky. The next moment, the dark night sky was illuminated by a sudden burst of red-colored fireworks.


    This was the standard-issued re stick that was given to every member of the Silver Owls when they went out on night patrols.


    A red re meant that the person had encountered danger and required reinforcements. Hence, any member who saw the red re shot out in the sky would immediately rush to the location where the re was shot from and provide support.


    After firing the signal, Hailey rushed inside the house where she saw a brown-haired girl lying limply on the floor, her eyes lifeless.


    She walked towards the girl and checked her pulse and breathing. After a few moments, she concluded that the brown-haired girl was dead.


    Hailey then walked to the left corner of the room, towards the boy whose head was twisted at a strange angle. Even before she checked his vitals, she already knew the oue.


    She crouched down by the ck-haired boy and checked his pulse. A few momentster she shook her head as a sigh escaped her lips.

 Chapter 124 Pursuit

    The full moon hung low in the night sky as a chilly temperature engulfed the entire city of Damascus. It was already past midnight, hence, most of the ces were devoid of any sound.


    Except, for the slums, that is.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Bryan continued to shoot at Anthony whom he could still see ahead of him. The former continued to give chase through the narrow alleys of the slums.


    He was fueled by unprecedented rage as he continued to sprint through the slum. Bryan had already decided on killing Anthony tonight regardless of the price he had to pay.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Bryan shot again as he emptied his pistol chamber but just like before all the bullets missed the target.


    "Fuck!" He grunted in anger. It was almost as if Anthony had eyes at the back of his head. Whenever a bullet was about to reach him, he would turn into a shadow and nimbly evade it.


    "No matter where you run, I''ll kill you! You hear me!? I''ll fucking kill you!!" Bryan yelled at the top of his lungs, his eyes bloodshot as he took out bullets from his pocket watch and reloaded the pistol.


    Bryan recalled the time when he first encountered Anthony in that abandoned factory. Thetter had attacked him because he had bought the Hand Cannon at the secret gathering.


    Anthony hade after him with two other people but the oue was: one of them had died while Bryan had escaped.


    ''Fuck! I should have killed him back then!'' Bryan gritted his teeth as he thought in his heart, ''If I had killed him back then, perhaps Jamie would still be¡­''


    He didn''t dare finish his thoughts. Bryan didn''t know if Jamie was still dead or alive. But deep down he had a nagging feeling that he would never be able to see Jamie again.


    Bryan thought back to how he had first met Jamie and how thetter reminded him of his past self. All Jamie wanted to do was get out of the slums and provide a better life for his little siblings.


    But now¡­


    Bryan''s eyes began to water but he didn''t stop giving chase. Tears streamed down his cheeks and seem toe alive as they flew away from his face like tiny crystals that reflected the moonlight.


    Intense rage boiled inside him as he raised his arms again and pointed at the fleeting Anthony.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Anthony''s body turned into shadows again as he dodged the iing bullets. He efficiently evaded two of them but thest one went right through his shoulder.


    "Ughh!!" Anthony grunted in pain as he faltered in his steps and mmed against the wall of the narrow alley. But he quickly regained his bnce as he climbed one of the houses and started jumping from one rooftop to the other as he continued to escape.


    While running, Anthony''s shoulder began to heal at an extremely fast speed. The bullet wound to his ribs had already healed!


    Blood Path Transcendents had excellent regenerative abilities. The same could also be said for its Apprentices. After all, they consumed blood on a regr basis. And blood was full of vitality, to begin with.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As Anthony sprinted across rooftops, he had already be level-headed after having satisfied his craving for blood.


    But constantly trying to evade bullets has also very taxing for him. His wounds couldn''t regenerate forever. There woulde a time when his recovery speed would slow down until finally, regeneration would no longer work.


    A hint of panic began to creep into his heart. He had already identified the person chasing after him. It was the same person who had made a fool out of him that night at the abandoned factory.


    ''I''m not a match against him if I fight him alone.'' Anthony thought inwardly as he recalled Bryan using Illusion Path spells and instantly decapitating one of the people that night at the factory.


    He didn''t even realize that his aplice was dead until the person''s head rolled to his feet.


    The duo finally exited the slum area but the pursuit still hadn''te to an end. Bryan continued to chase Anthony as both of them ran through the empty streets of Damascus.


    ''Fuck fuck fuck! What do I do?'' Anthony thought anxiously as he continued to run. He didn''t dare stop nor slow his speed for a single moment.


    All of a sudden he had an idea, ''That''s right! I''ll lure him to my house in the suburbs. There are a few Apprentices there.''


    A menacing light gleamed in his red eyes as he deftly changed directions, ''We''ll see who kills who, you fucking bastard.''


    A little less than ten minutester, the duo had already reached the suburbs of Damascus. But Bryan still hadn''t stopped giving chase.


    He then saw Anthony jump over the boundary wall of a manor. Without hesitation, Bryan followed right after him. He knew that this was most likely a trap and that Anthony had lured him here.


    But so what? Bryan had already made up his mind about killing Anthony. Nothing could stop him.


    In the distance, he saw a white two-storied vi that had green vines climbing against its walls. He then saw Anthony deftly run through the entrance of the house.


    Bryan faltered for a moment as he stopped a few feet away from the entrance of the house. All of a sudden he was reminded of this one time he had met Jamie near the farmer''s market.


    "Jamie, what is your goal in life?" He had asked.


    "My goal?" Jamie pondered for a long time and then answered with bright eyes as he looked at Bryan, "My goal is to be like you, Boss! One day, I will escape the dirty slums and buy a big house.


    I will wear fancy clothes just like you! And, and¡­ uhm¡­ yes! I want to make loads of money and buy toys and sweets for my little siblings!"


    "Haha!" Bryanughed heartily. He then ruffled Jamie''s hair and smiled warmly, "That is an admirable goal, Jamie."


    Bryan gritted his teeth in fury as his bloodshot eyes began to water. He took out another steam-powered pistol from his pocket watch.


    After making sure both the pistols were loaded, he entered the house with firm resolve, ''Tonight, either you die or I die.''

 Chapter 125 Rage Part I

    As soon as Bryan entered the house, his spiritual force was triggered as he sensed immense danger iing. Without hesitation, he jumped to his right and rolled behind a couch.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG!


    Four bullets urately hit the spot where he was standing previously. Bryan''s fingers tightly clenched around the grip of his pistols as he took deep breaths.


    ''Two on the second floor and two on the first floor. That bastard is on the second floor.'' Bryan thought inwardly as he calmed down his emotions.


    He knew very well that emotions clouded one''s judgment, especially so in a fight. It was his mistake to wantonly enter the house without much preparation. He had let anger get the best of him.


    While Bryan dodged the bullets, he had seen where the shooters were located at. And he had acutely noticed Anthony standing by the wooden railing on the floor above him.


    The center of the first floor had a clear opening all the way up to the ceiling on the second floor. Meaning, one could still see the railings and the corridors on the second floor while still standing on the first.


    Moreover, there were two staircases that led to the second floor, one on each side of the living room.


    ''I need to first nullify their high-ground advantage and then I can deal with the ones on this floor.'' Bryan thought inwardly as he came up with a n within moments.


    He pretended to take out something from his coat''s inner pocket when in fact he was actually taking items out from his pocket watch.


    Although he had only seen four people in the house, there could very well be more of them. And if any of them saw that items magically appeared out of nowhere in his hands, that would be a big risk.


    He took out all of his throwing knives from his pocket watch and carefully tucked them underneath his bracers, on the wrist end.


    This way it would be easier to take them out in the midst of battle. After making his preparations, he immediately constructed a spell structure in his mind and muttered in Ancient Hymmnos, "Mist!"


    Right after that, a white-colored mist was produced from where Bryan was crouching down and instantly enveloped the entire first floor.


    "Careful! He''s an Illusion Path Apprentice!" Anthony yelled with a trace of panic in his raspy voice.


    The Blood Path Apprentices on the first floor gripped their pistols in nervousness as the white mist slowly filled their vision. Having almost zero visibility during a fight was very taxing on those who hadn''t yet unlocked their spiritual sense.


    "Hmm?" All of a sudden, one of the Apprentices noticed water trickle against their feet, "Water?"


    Before either of the two Apprentices could further investigate, golden bolts of electricity danced across the surface of the water that hadpletely covered the ground floor.


    "Arrrggghhh!!" Both screamed in pain as they were instantly paralyzed by the electricity running through their body, charring their skin dark. They were knocked out unconscious!


    This was a very clever usage andbination of two spells by Bryan.


    Rank 0 Spell: Stream!


    Rank 0 Spell: Bolt!


    Both spells individually did not have much potency. The first spell, Stream, could not even be used to attack opponents. It was a spell that barely came in handy for a person''s day-to-day activities.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And thest spell, Bolt, needed the caster toe in contact with their opponent for the spell to be even remotely effective.


    However, if both spells could be used in conjunction, then it would create a marvelous effect. Water had extremely high conductivity with electricity. Hence,bining the two spells allowed the caster to attack from a distance!


    The two apprentices dropped their pistols and fell to the ground as yellow bolts of electricity coursed through their bodies. Saliva rolled from their mouths as they continued to spasm.


    Bryan took this opportunity while the two Apprentices were down and rushed to the second floor through the staircase on the left.


    Anthony who was standing close to the left staircase saw a figure running out of the mist towards him.


    Without hesitation, he raised his left hand and aimed the pistol at Bryan as he scowled, "Die, you piece of shit!"


    BANG BANG BANG BANG!!


    Bryan nimbly dodged the bullets as he ran up the stairs. After arriving right in front of Anthony, he raised his hands and aimed both pistols straight at Anthony''s face.


    However, Anthony had already constructed a spell structure in his mind as he coldly muttered, "Blood Wall!"


    However, the Blood Wall was not set up in front of him but behind him. Based on his previous battle with Bryan in the abandoned factory, he knew very well that the Bryan in front of him was most likely an illusion. Hence, he took a gamble.


    And he was right!


    The Bryan in front of him dissipated into gray smoke, meanwhile, the Blood Wall that had been erected behind him had blocked three iing bullets.


    Anthony turned around and coldly smirked at the real Bryan who was standing over the headless corpse of the second Apprentice who was on this floor, "You''re quite predictable, you know?"


    Bryan stared at him coldly but didn''t reply. The rage in his eyes seemed to have died down but only he knew that it had been bottled up inside, ready to erupt at any moment.


    "That look in your eyes¡­ did that girl mean something to you?" Anthony asked with a mocking smile as he canceled the Rank 0 Spell: Blood Wall. Having it up constantly would only increase his spiritual force expenditure.


    "No¡­ It was that boy, wasn''t it?" He said while trying to get inside Bryan''s head.


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Jamie.


    Acutely noticing this, Anthony grinned from ear to ear, "I''m right, aren''t I? Well, let me tell you something. That boy¡­ is fucking dead! Hahahaha!"


    Bryan unable to take it any longer, screamed in anger as he pointed the Hand Cannon at Anthony.


    BANG BANG!


    Anthony conjured the Blood Wall again. However, much to his surprise and fear, the first bullet directly prated it and shattered the Blood Wall.


    And the second bullet directly hit his shoulder and exploded! Causing his entire right arm and shoulder to be sted to smithereens!

 Chapter 126 Rage Part II

    Thest two bullets fired had the Pration Effect and the Explosion Effect that were a result of the runes inscribed on the barrel of the Hand Cannon.


    Bryan threw the Hand Cannon to the floor, as its bullets were now all used up. He then dashed towards Anthony who was still grimacing in pain as he stared intently at his missing arm, shock etched all over his face.


    Before Anthony could recover from the pain, Bryan had already tackled him and smashed through the wooden railing as the duo fell off the second floor.


    Anthony felt as if a steam train had hit him and he found it difficult to breathe because of Bryan''s strong grip on his torso.


    Just as he had found some room to breathe, the duo fell t on the ground. Both of them grunted in pain as they separated. Anthony, already had the wind knocked out of him afternding on his back.


    He clutched his neck with his left hand and attempted to takerge mouthfuls of air as he struggled to breathe.


    Meanwhile, after Bryan separated from Anthony, he felt the pain course through his body because of the fall. At the same time, he had a splitting headache since he had nowpletely depleted his spiritual force after thest two enchanted bullets he fired.


    "Ughh." All of a sudden, Bryan heard a grunt from beside him. But it wasn''t from Anthony.


    rmed, he turned to look at the source of the sound and found one of the two Apprentices who were earlier paralyzed from the electricity now beginning to wake up.


    ''Fuck! I forgot about them!'' Bryan cursed in his heart as he rolled towards the person and got on top of him.


    He then took out two throwing knives from his bracers with the flick of his wrist and stabbed them urately in the person''s eyes, instantly killing him.


    Bryan then took the person''s pistol and aimed it at Anthony who had just recovered.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Sensing the impending danger, Anthony got up to his feet and rolled behind the other Blood Path Apprentice who was lying unconscious beside him.


    He then grabbed the person''s cor and used him as a shield to effectively block the iing bullets.


    "Fuck!" Bryan cursed in rage as he missed his chance to kill Anthony once and for all. The bullets hit the Apprentice''s torso, however, this hadn''t killed him.


    Blood Path Apprentices had high regenerative abilities; Bryan could see clearly that the bullets that had been lodged in the person''s chest and stomach had been pushed out and the wounds were now quickly healing.


    ''Fuck it! Might as well kill you first.'' Bryan aimed the pistol at the person''s head with great difficulty and pulled the trigger.


    BANG!


    The bullet urately hit the person right in between his eyebrows, effectively sending him to the afterlife.


    No matter how great an Apprentice''s regenerative abilities were if they were shot in the brain or were decapitated, they were guaranteed to die.


    As that was thest bullet in the chamber, Bryan threw the pistol to the ground and walked towards Anthony, "It''s just me and you now. Let''s finish this!"


    Anthony knew that there were no more reinforcements in the house. And he wasn''t sure if his grandfather would be able to arrive on time since thetter was usually away for days on end when he had to work for his Master.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In his current condition, he couldn''t escape either. It finally began to dawn on Anthony that he had to duke it out with Bryan right now in order to survive. Only one of them could leave this ce alive!


    Very soon, thest traces of fear and panic in his heart were reced by sheer madness as he started tough, "Very well. I will fucking eat you alive!"


    Anthony threw away the body he was holding as a shield and cast what would be his final spell for the night. Because he too was almost out of spiritual force.


    ? He constructed the spell structure in his mind and coldly muttered in Ancient Hymmnos, "Blood w!"


    A red sinister aura swirled around Anthony''s left forearm. The muscles shriveled and tightened, taking on a bloody red color. Meanwhile, the nails on his fingers turned ck and pointy. His left hand had now turned into a w!


    Bryan saw the red aura surrounding Anthony''s hand as his eyes narrowed, ''Poison!''


    He didn''t have any more time to think of countermeasures as Anthony had already rushed towards him with a deranged look as he swiped his left w at him diagonally.


    Bryan sidestepped as he took his left foot slightly behind and efficiently dodged Anthony''s attack. He then raised his left elbow and aimed it toward thetter''s face.


    With his already built-up momentum, Anthony ran into Bryan''s elbow as the former''s nose instantly cracked open and blood spewed out. He fell on his back as his head smashed against the ground.


    Bryan took this opportunity and threw three throwing knives at Anthony''s head. However, thetter nimbly evaded this attack as he rolled and got back up to his feet.


    At this point, Bryan was almost on the verge of losing consciousness from having his spiritual force depleted. Tonight, he had already crossed his physical and mental limits.


    ''I have to end this quick!'' He thought groggily in his head.


    With a flick of his wrists. He took out two more throwing knives from underneath his bracers, as he dashed toward Anthony.


    Bryan put everything on the line for this next attack. This would be his final attack!


    Anthony raised his left hand and stabbed towards Bryan''s chest. However, much to his bewilderment, thetter seemed as if he couldn''t evade his attack at all! Anthony grinned arrogantly as he increased the ferocity of his attack.


    Bryan only slightly repositioned himself so that Anthony''s w stabbed his shoulder joint instead of his chest.


    Ssh!


    Blood spewed out as Anthony stabbed Bryan in his left shoulder. The former''s hand prated all the way until it came out from thetter''s back.


    Bryan clenched his muscles as he moved forward step by step, allowing Anthony''s w to prate even deeper.


    "Uggh!" He grunted in pain and agony. A ruthless gleam glinted in his eyes as Bryan raised both his hand at lightning speed and simultaneously stabbed Anthony''s head from both sides.


    Anthony''s smile froze on his face as his eyes instantly dimmed. He had died!

 Chapter 127 Grief And Misery

    Seeing the light in Anthony''s eyes gradually dim, Bryan finally heaved a sigh of relief. He then carefully grabbed thetter''s arm that had prated his shoulder and slowly pulled it out.


    "Aggghh fuck!!" Bryan grunted in pain as he finally pulled out Anthony''s arm, causing thetter''s lifeless body to fall on the ground like a rag doll.


    He then carefully examined his wounds through the tear in his ck suit. Bryan could see that the area around the wound had started to turn purple because of the poison.


    His breathing became ragged as he dropped to his knees. Bryan''s vision was now blurring as a result of his energy expenditure plus the poison that was slowly seeping into his system.


    He had to at least impede the poison from spreading. Bryan, with great difficulty, put his hand inside the overcoat of his pocket, as if he was pretending to take something out.


    However, like always, he was actually taking out something from his pocket watch. He took out a transparent crystal vial from it, opened the lid, and chugged it down.


    This was something he had bought from Livia a long time back. And today it finally came in handy!


    The crystal vial contained a blue liquid that served as a healing potion, however, its main purpose was to counter the effects of poison until proper treatment was done.


    After drinking the entire potion and feeling that the poison had stopped spreading, Bryan couldn''t hold it any longer and he finally lost consciousness. His exhausted body limply fell down right beside Anthony''s corpse.


    His earlier subconscious action of pretending to take out something from his coat''s inner pocket in order to hide the existence of his pocket watch had really helped him out this time, more than he would ever know.


    Because from the beginning of the fight till the very end of it, there had always been another person in the room who was observing everything with an amusing smile on his face!


    This person hadn''t intervened from the beginning because the current oue was exactly what he had wanted. Always hiding in the shadows and controlling his chess pieces to move in ways that he desired. This was a very dangerous man!


    The man was wearing a pin-striped ck suit and a ck overcoat on top as he slowly walked towards Bryan.


    A portion of his wavy ck hair could be seen underneath the ck top hat that he was wearing. And his eyes¡­ his eyes were the darkest shade of red!


    This person was none other than Alfredo''s Master! The member of the Holy Blood Sect whom Detective Watson and the Church of Wisdom had been looking for all this while, Sean Marx!


    Sean crouched down beside Bryan and checked his pulse as he began to chuckle, "Not bad, kid. You''ll live."


    He then turned to look at Anthony''s lifeless face and sneered, "Tsk tsk, Alfredo has truly raised a useless trash. You deserved to die."


    Sean then took out a brown-colored scroll from his inner pocket and carefully put it inside Anthony''s clothes. Making sure it would be slightly conspicuous to any person whoid their eyes on his dead body.


    He stood back up to his feet and stared at Bryan onest time as he grinned, "Be the thief you were always meant to be!"


    With that said he turned around and walked toward the house''s entrance. Before even reaching the main door, his body transformed into thousands of small ck shadows which, upon inspecting carefully, resembled bats!<novelnext></novelnext>


    He then finally disappeared into the night, leaving no trace of his presence here tonight at this house behind.


    About ten minutes after Sean disappeared, Bryan slowly opened his weary eyes. His vision was initially blurry but soon gained focus.


    He exhaled a deep breath as he soon got up to his knees. After carefully examining the house and making sure that there was no one around, he heaved a sigh of relief as he slowly got up to his feet.


    "Ugh fuck!" Bryan grimaced in pain as he looked at his left shoulder which was bleeding profusely, his left hand hanging limply by his side.


    His entire body ached from the previous battle. His head, however, felt only slightly better. At least, the splitting headache had been brought down a notch. Bryan had truly surpassed his physical limits in the previous battle!


    Bryan''s eyes then fell on Anthony''s corpse and he couldn''t help but grit his teeth as he thought of the reason why he had followed Anthony here in the first ce.


    Fury still burning in his heart, he sat on top of Anthony''s corpse and raised his right hand, and delivered a solid punch to his face.


    "Why!?" Bryan screamed in anger as he raised his fist once again.


    "Why did you do it!?"


    "That kid was innocent! He wanted nothing more than to live a better life!"


    "Why!!?" Bryan continued to punch over and over again as he yelled at Anthony''s lifeless body.


    Tears streamed down his face but he continued to punch until Anthony''s face was disfigured and had be a mangled mixture of flesh, bones, and grey matter.


    "Aaaaarrghhhhhhhh!!" His eyes bloodshot, Bryan looked up and screamed in pain, grief, and misery.


    His breathing became ragged as he wailed incessantly, thinking back to the times he had spent with Jamie. Although it was short, it was very memorable to Bryan because he saw himself in Jamie.


    Jamie reminded him of himself in more ways than one. And over time he had grown very fond of the little kid who tried his best to move out of the slums and provide for his siblings.


    After crying for a few more minutes, Bryan wiped the tears and snot off of his face and finally calmed down his emotions.


    He then looked down at Anthony''s mutted head, however, this time there was not even a shred of fury visible in his eyes. It was reced byplete apathy!


    Bryan got back up to his feet and was about to leave the house. However, from the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of a brown scroll that was peeking out of Anthony''s clothes.


    He bent over and picked up the scroll. Once he opened it, his hands began to tremble as his eyes widened, "This¡­ it can''t be! Impossible!"

 Chapter 128 Killers Blood

    Bryan couldn''t stop his hand from trembling as he continued to read the contents of the brown-colored scroll.


    "Theft Path Rank 1 Meditation Technique¡­" Bryan muttered under his breath as he continued to read the entire process of the meditation technique written down on the scroll.


    It was about 90% simr to the meditation technique written in the Book of Medici. The only ce where it fell short was the quality. The meditation technique in the scroll was far inferiorpared to the one that Bryan had.


    Bryan continued to read the scroll. In the middle, there was another title, "Theft Path Rank 1 Potion Recipe."


    This recipe, however, was precisely the same as the one Bryan had. He closed the scroll and then kept it inside his coat pocket.


    He had a pensive look on his face as he thought, ''This scroll appearing here is simply too good to be a coincidence¡­


    Why was Anthony carrying it with him?


    Do the people behind him, perhaps, know of my true identity?


    Or am I just overthinking it?''


    The moment Bryan thought till here, his heart started to beat faster as beads of sweat dropped from his forehead.


    ''No, it can''t be! I haven''t told my identity to anyone. Not even my teacher!'' Bryan thought in apprehension.


    ''But my mother¡­ did someone know that she was a descendant of Medici?'' The more Bryan thought about it the more nervous he became. And the splitting headache that he was having didn''t alleviate the problem one bit.


    Rubbing his temple with his one functioning right arm, he shook his head as he mumbled, "I need to get out of this ce first. I can think about itter."


    Bryan took onest look at Anthony''s corpse and walked out of the house. His body was so bruised and battered that he found it difficult to even walk.


    But he had to get away from this ce as quickly as possible. Approaching the boundary of the vi, with great difficulty he climbed the wall and jumped down to the other side.


    He then started to jog toward the slum area from where Hailey had shot the signal re from. By this time, reinforcements would have already arrived there. All he had to do was get there in one piece.


    The more Bryan ran, the more his metabolism was stimted. This in turn caused the poison in his left shoulder, which had earlier stopped spreading, to expand outward once again.


    Bryan''s breathing becamebored as his vision turned blurry. As he ran through the narrow and secluded alleyway, he propped himself against the wall from time to time to catch his breath.


    About five minutester, he couldn''t take it anymore. Despite forcing himself to take another step forward, his body simply refused to listen.


    His vision gradually darkened as he began to fall face-first to the ground, ''Fuck¡­ I can''t¡­''


    But right as he was about to hit the ground, he felt a firm grip on his shoulder that helped him stand back up. Thest thing Bryan saw before he passed out was Henry''s distraught face.


    Henry and Emma were the first to arrive at the location from where Hailey had shot the signal re from. After Hailey briefed them on what had transpired, the duo immediately left for the direction Hailey had seen Bryan run towards.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It wasn''t that difficult for the duo to track Bryan''s tracks. All they had to do was look for the bullet shells that Bryan''s pistol had discarded along the way.


    During his chase, Bryan had been constantly shooting at the fleeing Anthony. The bullet cases, hence, had be the perfect items to track Bryan.


    Henry carefully checked Bryan''s pulse. After ensuring his breathing was fine, he checked Bryan''srge wound on his left shoulder.


    "He''s been poisoned!" Henry stated after carefully scrutinizing the wound.


    Emma replied worriedly, "Let''s quickly take him to Livia."


    Henry nodded. He then put Bryan over his shoulders and left for the Church of Wisdom on North Kingston Avenue.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the two-storied vi of the house where the battle had just taken ce, Alfredo had just arrived after hearing from one of his messengers that a fight had taken ce there.


    Panic-stricken, Alfredo entered the house as he prayed in his heart, ''Anthony, please be safe!''


    Upon entering, he saw the state the house was in and knew instantly that a very gruesome battle had taken ce. As he walked toward the center of the living room, three corpses came into his view.


    "No no, please! No!" Looking at the corpse in the middle that had an arm missing as well as a head that waspletely battered out of shape, his heart clenched tightly.


    Even without the head, Alfredo recognized the body. It was his grandson, Anthony! He crouched down in front of his grandson''s corpse as tears streamed down his face uncontrobly.


    He picked up the corpse and ced it on hisp as he continued to howl in pain and anguish.


    "My dear child¡­" Alfredo could note up with words to speak as he cried aloud for a long time.


    The sadness in his heart soon turned to fury as he spat through gritted teeth, "Whoever did this to you¡­. I''ll fucking kill them!"


    He gently ced Anthony''s corpse on the ground as he wiped his tears. He got up to his feet and looked around the house to find any clues that would help him identify his grandson''s murderer.


    A few minutester, he found about half a dozen throwing knives and a pistol that had a silver metallic barrel and a grip whose outer casing was made of wood.


    Alfredo instantly recognized these weapons as Anthony had mentioned to him about the person who had bought them at a secret gathering more than a month back.


    "So it was you in the end," Alfredo muttered coldly as he carefully kept the weapons with him. He then meticulously looked around the first floor and after a few minutes, he was finally able to differentiate the killer''s blood.


    He crouched down on the ground and stored Bryan''s blood in a vial and kept it inside his pocket as he spoke with a murderous re, "You''re a dead man!"


    Alfredo then walked to Anthony''s corpse and gently picked it up. He had to leave the house before the Silver Owls arrived. He didn''t even spare a nce at the other corpses as he immediately left the house, his heart heavy.

 Chapter 129 Goodbye, Boss!

    It was the season of spring. The birds chirped happily as they sat on the branches of trees that had verdant green leaves, radiant flowers, and fruits flourishing on them.


    The people walked on the streets in a cheerful mood as they went about their day. Bryan found himself standing near the farmer''s market as he looked around in confusion.


    But the bright smiles on the people''s face was contagious and soon he found himself smiling too. He walked along the footpath and observed everything around him in a jovial mood.


    Bryan then stopped in his tracks and looked ahead in pleasant surprise. In front of him, standing by the burn barrel were Jamie and his elder sister E. However, the burn barrel had no fire burning within it.


    "Boss, here!" Jamie waved both his hands vigorously as he called out to Bryan enthusiastically.


    With a gentle smile etched on his lips, Bryan walked towards Jamie and asked out of curiosity, "Jamie, what are you doing here?"


    "I was just about to leave. So, I thought I''d say goodbye to you onest time." Jamie smiled bitterly, a hint of regret shing across his bright innocent eyes.


    "Leave?" Bryan furrowed his eyebrows, feeling perplexed, "But where are-"


    However, he was cut off by Jamie, "Boss, I know it''s a lot to ask but can you agree to one request of mine?"


    "What is it?" Bryan inquired, "I''ll do my best if it''s within my capabilities."


    Jamie nodded his head and pleaded earnestly, "Boss, I hope you can look after my siblings. Sometime''s they can be a mess but I promise you, they are good kids."


    Bryan was now even more confused, "Look after your siblings? Where are you goi-"


    The next moment, however, his words got stuck in his mouth once more as Jamie rushed towards him and gave him a tight hug, "Thank you for everything, Boss!"


    Bryan was slightly taken aback but he soon smiled warmly as he hugged Jamie back and ruffled his hair.


    "It''s time, Jamie," E called out from behind. She then looked at Bryan and smiled gratefully, "Thank you, Mister."


    Jamie let go of Bryan and ran back to E. He held her hands as they started to walk away from Bryan.


    "Jamie, wait!" Bryan reached out with his right hand as he called out to Jamie in a loud voice.


    Jamie stopped in his tracks and turned around. He smiled with a hint of mncholy and yearning as he waved his hand, "Goodbye, Boss!"


    His eyes started to redden a little as he looked at Bryan onest time, "I''ll miss you."


    With that said he turned around and walked hand in hand with his big sister E as they disappeared into the crowd.


    "No, wait!" Bryan screamed as he ran after the duo, "Jamie!"


    However, the next moment, cracks started to appear around him and soon the scenery and the people around him shattered like a mirror, everything breaking into thousands of pieces.


    Disoriented, Bryan opened his groggy eyes as a drop of tear slowly slid down his face. An emotional sigh escaped his lips as he thought in his heart, ''A dream? No, I guess I was just hallucinating.''


    He propped himself and sat up on the bed. He instantly recognized the room he was in. It was the infirmary at the church.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Beside him sat Robert, who was calmly looking at him.


    "So the boy''s dead, huh?" Bryan asked.


    Robert simply nodded his head.


    Bryan shook his head as his shoulders drooped, mirroring the grief in his heart, "How long was I out for?"


    "A little more than a day," Robert replied. He then looked at the bedside table, upon which two items were kept. One was Bryan''s silver pocket watch and the other was the brown scroll that he had found on Anthony''s body.


    "Care to exin?" Robert asked as he pointed at the scroll with his chin.


    Bryan looked at the bedside table. When he saw the items on it, he sighed. He decided to be honest about everything because he knew that Robert would instantly find out if he tried to lie.


    The man was a Rank 2 Transcendent of the Wisdom Path, after all!


    Bryan recounted everything that happened that night. From finding Anthony at Jamie''s house to chasing him all the way to the outskirts of Damascus, and finally the battle he had against the four Blood Path Apprentices.


    He told him how he had found the scroll in Anthony''s clothes after he gained consciousness after the battle. However, Bryan refrained from talking about his pocket watch unless Robert asked him about it.


    Robert carefully examined Bryan''s expression as thetter continued to recount the details of the night. After thetter finished telling everything, he looked at him deeply for a few moments and then finally nodded.


    "Bryan, I hope you don''t embark on the Theft Path," Robert stated solemnly.


    Bryan nodded but he still inquired, "Yes, Captain. Although I won''t, may I ask why?"


    "The Theft Path is a cursed Path, just like its founder and his family. Any person who embarks on this Path cannot advance past the Low-String." Robert replied.


    ''Cannot advance¡­ This probably has to do with them not being descendants of Medici. Mother had mentioned in the letter that only people who had the blood of Medici flowing in them, could embark on the Theft Path.'' Bryan thought inwardly.


    However, this was a tightly guarded secret of the Medici Family. Hence, he did not have any intention of disclosing it to Robert.


    Bryan looked at Robert solemnly and replied, "I understand, Captain. I will either embark on the Wisdom Path or the Fate Path."


    Robert deeply looked at Bryan for a few moments and then he got up from his seat, "It''s good that you understand."


    He then proceeded to walk out of the infirmary as he thought, ''How strange. I couldn''t read his memories or thoughts at all!''


    While Bryan was still unconscious, he had tried many times to read his memories. And even now, while talking to him, he had tried to read his peripheral thoughts but he failed!


    Meanwhile, Bryan was thinking in bewilderment, ''How strange! He didn''t ask me about my pocket watch?''


    He then picked up his pocket watch from the bedside table and caressed its silver surface, ''Does he already know that this is a space-type storage artifact? Or did he not notice anything at all?''


    Both parties wandered in their own thoughts as they tried to guess each other''s mystery.

 Chapter 130 Shimmer Of Hope

    Saturday, 15th January 1581. Wilmington Cemetery.


    The sun had just risen as it cast a rosy hue over the sea of grayish-white tombstones. A gust of cold wind blew through the deste cemetery covering it with a nket of mncholy.


    About a dozen people, dressed in ck, had gathered together as a gloomy atmosphere surrounded them. Especially the six little children who couldn''t stop crying as they stood in front of the two graves.


    "We gather here today to celebrate the life of Jamie and E, who have now returned to their home, the divine kingdom of our Goddess¡­" A priest from the Church of Wisdom solemnly recited the introductory message.


    About ten minutester, Bryan and Andrew stepped forward as they carefully lowered Jamie''s and E''s caskets. Then, the both of them picked up a shovel each and earnestly covered the caskets in soil.


    As Bryan was shoveling the soil onto Jamie''s casket, he looked at it, and muttered under his breath, his eyes full of grief, "Idiot¡­ I told you to move out."


    Throwing the soil after the casket was lowered was a visual symbol of bidding farewell and attempting to get closure. Manes from earth, and so must he return to earth!


    "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust." The priest piously prayed to the Goddess and concluded the funeral rite.


    Bryan walked in front of the little kids and crouched down as he spoke gently, "It''s going to be all right. I''m here for you, okay?"


    All the kids present remembered Bryan as the person who had given them warm nkets and food on that snowy day.


    They also remembered himing to their house that dreadful night a week back and fighting the monster who had taken away Jamie and E from them.


    Hence, when the kids saw Bryan approach them, they couldn''t hold it any longer as they ran into his embrace and wailed loudly,


    "M-Mister, big sister E and Jamie are gone!"


    "That monster killed them."


    The kidsined loudly as their tears flowed nonstop. Bryan too tried his best to stop his tears from flowing.


    He had to at least act strong and dependable in front of the kids. He hugged all of them as he softly replied, "Hush, it''s going to be okay¡­ you guys will be okay."


    However, the kids couldn''t stop crying,


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Big sister E always used to get us sweets to eat and Jamie used to tell us bedtime stories every night¡­ now there''s no one."


    "I miss them!"


    "Mister, please bring them back!" The little girl, Ava, who had short ck hair and brown eyes, pleaded earnestly as she grabbed Bryan''s cor. Her eyes had turned red from crying for so long.


    The other kids followed after her as they began to plead too,


    "Yes, yes! Please bring them back!"


    "You fought off that monster, I know you''re strong. Bring them back, Please!"


    "I beg you!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan finally couldn''t control his tears from flowing as he began to sob as well. The kids looked at Bryan starting to cry and they began to cry even louder.


    Gently tightening his grip around them, Bryan hugged them for a long time until they stopped crying a little.


    Hailey who was standing nearby wiped away her tears and approached them, "Kids,e with me for a moment."


    She took away the kids, allowing Bryan a moment of respite as he wiped away his tears and tried to calm down his emotions.


    He turned to look at Andrew and asked earnestly, "Is there any chance they can be adopted by the Church''s orphanage where you grew up?"


    Andrew patted Bryan''s shoulder and acknowledged, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle the paperwork and make sure they live well in the orphanage."


    Bryan nodded his head and spoke softly, "Thank you."


    He then recalled something as he asked, "Also, can you ask Captain to tamper with their memories?


    I hope he can remove the memory of that Blood Path bastard feeding on E''s blood and killing Jamie in front of them. The kids will be traumatized for life, otherwise."


    Andrew nodded solemnly, "Leave it to me! I''ll let Captain know and he can choose the best course of action."


    He then added, "Also, Elijah says sorry and sends his condolences. There have been quite a few scuffles in his father''s factorytely. So, he had to go there and help him out."


    Bryan smiled faintly and nodded, "It''s okay. I understand."


    The duo then bid farewell as Andrew and Hailey took the kids back to the Church. Only Ron and Bryan were now left, standing in front of Jamie and E''s tombstones.


    Ron looked at Bryan who was staring at Jamie''s tombstone in a daze and sighed, "Death is an inevitable part of life, Bryan.


    It isn''t something that you can truly get over, but something that you must learn to live with. And as a Transcendent, you''lle across death more than you''re willing to."


    Bryan snapped out of his daze and looked at Ron as thetter continued, "I know you''re grieving and I know it hurts. But amidst this pain of loss, there is a shimmer of hope."


    He said thest sentence while pointing at the kids who were being escorted out of the cemetery by Andrew and Hailey.


    Bryan looked at the children''s deste backs and thought back to how Jamie had mentioned that it was his goal to provide a better life for his little siblings.


    "Sometimes death is not the end, but a new beginning. It''s all a matter of perspective." Ron added with a gentle smile.


    Bryan nodded as he smiled faintly. He then looked at Ron and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Ron shook his head and spread his arms as he gave Bryan a warm hug, "Come on, you don''t need to thank me."


    "Let''s head back to the HQ now, shall we?" Ron asked.


    Bryan nodded with a smile as the duo left the cemetery together.


    A gust of wind blew around the tombstones of Jamie and E, carrying the dried leaves scattered nearby. The leaves swirled atop the tombstones a few times and then flew high into the bright sky.

 Chapter 131 Its All Andrews Fault

    Monday, 7th February 1581.


    It was a cold winter evening and the sun was about to set, casting an orange hue across the darkening sky. Although the day was about to end, the Damascus Train Station was bustling with life.


    The sounds of the steam trains blowing their horns could be heard even outside of the station as people went in and out through its two-way entrance.


    Right outside the entrance to the train station, a ck steam car was parked on the road. And Bryan was leaning against one of its doors as he smoked a cigarette.


    He took a deep puff of the cigarette and inhaled the smoke as he felt the nicotine buzz. He nced at the people around in a daze.


    All sorts of people could be seening in and going out, businessmen in fine-tailored suits carrying briefcases, families with children and the elderly going on vacation, and even individuals who looked like they were embarking on a new journey in their life.


    A month had passed since Jamie had died and a lot had happened since then. Bryan had never stopped his meditation for a single day even if he was going through a tough time.


    He had already carved the 45th mind rune and was only a few days of meditation away from carving the next one. He was getting closer to bing a Transcendent, slowly but steadily. Such things could never be rushed, anyways.


    From time to time Bryan was haunted by the dreams of him spending time with Jamie. And in this time of grieving, it dealt a slight blow to Bryan''s mentality. Although he had a few sleepless nights, he continued to move forward.


    The six children who used to live with Jamie and E had been sessfully admitted to the St. Mary''s Orphanage which was managed by the Church of Wisdom. Thanks to Andrew, there were no hups in the admission process.


    And as Bryan had requested, the memories of the six children were altered. However, only their memories of Jamie and E dying in front of them had been altered.


    It was made so that the children remembered that the death of Jamie and E was a result of a robbery gone wrong outside their house. It served no purpose to erase all the memories they had with the two.


    Hence, Robert only erased their memories of Jamie and E dying in front of them at the hands of Anthony. It was much too traumatizing a sight for a little child to witness, after all.


    Bryan had also visited them at the orphanage from time to time. He made sure that were settling in properly. The kids were also gradually growing to live with the deaths of Jamie and E.


    Surprisingly enough, two out of the six kids, Abe and Ava, had shown promising signs of spiritual force affinity developing in their bodies.


    When the people from the Church realized this, they were bbergasted, to say the least!


    After all, for a person to have an affinity for gathering spiritual force and subsequently bing a Transcendent was very minute.


    When Abe and Ava would be of age¡ªthat is sixteen years old¡ªthey would be given the opportunity to be Apprentices and be weed into the world of Transcendents.


    As Bryan was lost in his thoughts, out of the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a middle-aged man who was wearing a blue three-piece suit, a ck overcoat, and a ck top hat exiting the train station.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was none other than his teacher, Detective James Watson!


    He was carrying his brown suitcase in one hand and his gem-studded ck cane in the other. He had also caught sight of Bryan and was smiling at him warmly.


    Bryan was extremely ted at the sight of his teacher that he chucked his cigarette away without even stubbing it. He smiled brightly and then ran towards Detective Watson.


    "Teacher! You''re finally back!" Bryan gave him a warm hug.


    After keeping his suitcase on the floor, Detective Watson hugged him back and smiled, "It has been a while, Bryan."


    After they separated, all of a sudden, Detective Watson grabbed Bryan''s ear and twisted it as he sternly reprimanded, "And when did you start smoking, you little brat?"


    "Uh.. uhm." Bryan avoided Detective Watson''s gaze as he tried toe up with an excuse, "That''s right! It''s all Andrew''s fault. He peer-pressured me into smoking. I was helpless, I promise!"


    Detective Watson rolled his eyes at Bryan, "You better quit smoking. If I ever so sniff the scent of tobo from you, I''m going to give you a good beating."


    Bryan nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. He then grabbed Detective Watson''s suitcase from the ground and led him to the steam car that was waiting for them.


    The steam car and the chauffeur were provided by the Church of Wisdom since they had already known before that Detective Watson would be arriving today.


    After getting into the car, Bryan instructed the chauffeur to drive to 22 Augustus Street. As the car started to move, he looked at Detective Watson and asked with bright eyes, "Teacher, how are your wife and daughter? Are they in good health?"


    At the mention of his daughter, Detective Watson couldn''t help but smile fondly. He nodded his head, "Thank you for asking, Bryan. And yes, both Abigail and Amy are in perfectly good health."


    Bryan smiled, "Teacher, can you tell me more about little Amy? What is she like?"


    "She''s a mischievous one, I tell you! When youe to Nadir, I''m sure you both will get along very well. And she''s already started to speak words like ''Mama'' and ''Papa'' which is always pleasant to the ears," Detective Watson replied with a bright smile.


    Bryan was taken aback, "She can already form words? But she''s barely six months old, isn''t she?"


    Detective Watson chuckled, "That''s true. She''s only five months old, however, you forget that she''s a child of two Transcendents. It''s only natural that she''s endowed with good spiritual force affinity and intelligence from a very early age."


    Bryan nodded his head and thought it made sense. He was also surprised by the fact that his teacher''s wife was also a Transcendent. He hadn''t known of this before as he had never bothered to ask.

 Chapter 132 A Gift

    The sun hadpletely set as Damascus weed another cold winter night. Thempposts on the side of the streets began to light up one by one as they illuminated the path ahead for cars, carriages, and people alike.


    Detective Watson and Bryan continued to chat in the steam car, as it slowly approached 22 Augustus street.  And soon, the car stopped at the entrance of Detective Watson''s two-storied vi.


    As soon as the duo got out of the car, they were greeted by a middle-aged man, who appeared to be awaiting their arrival.


    "It is good to see you, sir!" The usually stoic Butler John smiled faintly at Detective Watson, He then turned to look at Bryan and nodded, "And you too, Mr. Lombardi!"


    "Yes, it has been a while!" Bryan nodded with a bright smile.


    Detective Watson approached Butler John and patted him on the shoulder, "How have you been, John?"


    "I have been quite all right, sir!" Butler John bowed slightly as he replied. He then lifted Detective Watson''s suitcase and led the way in, "Please follow me, gentlemen. Dinner''s almost ready!"


    The duo followed after Butler John as Detective Watson instructed, "John, please keep my luggage in my study."


    Butler John turned around and nodded respectfully, "Right away, sir."


    Detective Watson and Bryan entered the house and straight away went to the study on the second floor.


    Before entering the study, Detective Watson looked at Bryan and stated, "Wait for me inside. I''ll freshen up quickly and be there in a few minutes."


    Bryan nodded, "No problem, teacher."


    He then entered the study, leaving the door behind him ajar. Bryan looked at the familiar bookshelves, the study table and the world globe ced on it, and everything else in the study as a reminiscent sigh escaped his lips, "It''s been so long since I''ve been here."


    As he looked around the room, he recalled the time when he used toe here and Detective Watson would teach him how to read and write.


    ''Things were so simple back then.'' Bran thought wistfully.


    So much had happened since Detective Watson had left for Nadir. In that short span of almost half a year, Bryan had witnessed a lot of things.


    He hade to know the joy of friendship as well as the pain of losing someone dear. In these past few months, he had grown a lot. Bryan had turned from a boy to a mature man.


    As he sat on the chair by the study table thinking of the past few months, Detective Watson had already entered the room and taken his seat.


    It wasn''t until he spoke that Bryan snapped out of his daze, "What are you thinking about, Bryan?"


    "Oh, nothing really. Just thinking of how much time has passed and so much has happened since you''ve left." Bryan replied with a wry smile.


    Sensing the emotions in Bryan''s voice, Detective Watson asked worriedly, "Did something happen to you, Bryan? You can tell me anything, you know?"


    Bryan''s heart warmed as he heard the concern in his teacher''s voice. He smiled and nodded as he began to recount his experiences since Detective Watson left for Nadir.<novelnext></novelnext>


    From joining the Silver Owls and befriending everyone on the Strike Team to talking in detail about the different missions he had to go on with each of them.


    Bryan spoke about his experience in the cemetery and his encounter with a lost spirit as well as a wraith. He even spoke about how he spent time going to pubs with Andrew and Elijah after work.


    Listening to this, Detective Watson smiled warmly, "It seems that you''re quite close to Andrew and Elijah."


    Bryan nodded his head as he smiled, "Yes, they''re my best friends. Hmm, I guess I could even say that our bond is close to that of brothers."


    Detective Watson smiled, "It''s great to hear that you have such friends you can rely on. They''re good and hardworkingds, Andrew and Elijah."


    Bryan replied, "Indeed, they are." He then continued to tell Detective Watson about his other missions. Soon, the topic got to Jamie and Bryan''s mood turned downcast.


    He exined to Detective Watson how he had met Jamie and the kids and how much Jamie reminded him of himself. He then spoke about Jamie''s subsequent death at the hands of Anthony.


    Finally, he concluded his experiences after describing his battle with Anthony and the three other Blood Path Transcendents.


    Detective Watson shook his head and sighed, "It''s been hard on you, Bryan. How are you feeling now?"


    He knew the pain of losing loved ones very well. After all, throughout the course of his life as a Transcendent, Detective Watson had lost many of his friends along the way. Hence, he knew just how devastated Bryan must have felt.


    "I''m all right now, teacher. I''m learning to live with it." Bryan replied as he forced a smile.


    Detective Watson tried to cheer him up as he spoke from his personal experience, "Time is the best medicine. As time passes, you will learn to live with his death and gain closure.


    But the most important thing to do is to always keep Jamie in your memories. A person truly dies when they''re forgotten."


    Bryan mulled over Detective Watson''s words and then smiled faintly, "Thank you, teacher."


    Detective Watson smiled warmly, "Always."


    "Anyways, I have a gift for you." He got up from his chair and walked to his suitcase that Butler John had kept in the room at some point.


    "I found this at a secret gathering in Nadir. The seller imed to have gotten it off the coast of the Northern Continent." Detective Watson added as he took out a brown wooden box from his suitcase.


    At the mention of the mysterious Northern Continent, Bryan''s interest was piqued, "Oh? What is it?"


    Detective Watson sat back in his chair as he pushed the wooden box towards Bryan with a smile, "Open it and see for yourself."


    Bryan eagerly grabbed the wooden box and opened the lid. Inside, there was a ck-colored oval object the size of his head¡ªmaybe even a little bigger¡ªkept on a red silk cloth.


    With bright eyes, Bryan gently picked up the oval object. After staring at it for a few moments, he looked up at Detective Watson and asked in excitement, "Is this what I think it is!?"

 Chapter 133 Transcendent Creature

    Looking at Bryan''s excited face, Detective Watson nodded with a chuckle, "That''s right. This is a Transc-"


    However, he was immediately cut off by Bryan''s enthusiastic voice, "A dragon egg!? It''s a dragon egg, right?"


    Detective Watson''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch as he thought, ''This kid¡­''


    He then went on to exin to Bryan, "You should already know that ording to old scriptures, thest time dragons were seen was even before the 3rd Era."


    Recalling the old scriptures in the Silver Owl''s HQ''s library he had read about the history of this world, Bryan visibly turned downcast as he mumbled, "So it isn''t a dragon''s egg?"


    Detective Watson found Bryan''s actions very amusing as he couldn''t help but stifle augh, "No it isn''t. But it is a Transcendent creature''s egg. As for what type of creature it is? I''m not sure either. The seller was very vague about its origins."


    "I see," Bryan replied with a dejected sigh. However, the next moment, the ck egg in his hand trembled ever so slightly.


    He looked up at Detective Watson with a dumbfounded look, "Teacher, did you see that!?"


    Detective Watson nodded with a smile, "The egg has been behaving that way for the past few days. And the frequency increased ever since I reached Damascus."


    Bryan looked at the egg with bright eyes, "So does it mean it''s going to hatch soon?"


    "It might very well hatch sooner than you think." Detective Watson replied.


    "Teacher, do I need to sit on it to make it hatch faster?" Bryan asked with a silly smile on his face. But he soon realized how foolish his question was.


    "Hahaha," Detective Watson couldn''t help but break intoughter, "No, you do not need to sit on it. You''re not a hen, Bryan."


    "Then what do I need to do?" Bryan asked awkwardly.


    "Hmm, you can just apply your spiritual force onto the egg whenever you sit down to meditate. That way, when the creature finally does hatch, it will immediately recognize you." Detective Watson replied after some thought.


    Bryan nodded his head as he gently kept the egg back in the brown box. He then looked at Detective Watson and replied gratefully, "Thank you for this gift!"


    Detective Watson nodded with a warm smile, "Come now, let''s go have dinner downstairs. The food must be ready."


    Bryan nodded his head as he got off his chair and grabbed the wooden box. Then the duo headed downstairs to the dining room.


    As soon as they sat at the table, Butler John arrived with two servants behind him, ready to serve the dishes.


    The aroma that wafted from the tes instantly caused Bryan''s nostrils to re and his stomach to grumble. However, he wasn''t embarrassed one bit. After all, he was in thepany of people he knew.


    After serving Detective Watson, Butler John ced a te covered by a cloche in front of Bryan. Thetter eagerly picked up the cutlery as he began to slightly drool.


    Butler John picked up the cloche as he spoke tly, "Your favorite, tenderloin steak-medium well, along with mashed potatoes and freshly boiled asparagus. Enjoy!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan looked at Butler John and smiled, "You sure know my favorite food! Thank you."


    Butler John smiled faintly and then bowed at the duo and went back to the kitchen.


    The duo began to enjoy their dinner as they continued to chat. Detective Watson asked, "So, how is your meditation progress?"


    Bryan cut a piece of steak and put it in his mouth, after chewing for a while and swallowing it, he replied, "It''s not bad, teacher. In a few more days, I will have carved the 46th mind rune."


    Detective Watson nodded his head in approval. With pride evident in his eyes he praised, "That''s excellent, Bryan. In less than three months you will have advanced to a Transcendent!"


    Bryan smiled brightly, "That''s right!"


    The duo continued to have dinner as Detective Watson talked about the City of Dreams, Nadir. Just from listening to his descriptions of the city, Bryan was so fascinated that he couldn''t wait to go to the capital of Belize Kingdom.


    Soon, the duo finished their dinner as Bryan picked up the wooden box and prepared to leave.


    "What time do you usually get done with your work?" Detective Watson inquired.


    "I usually get done by 6 pm. But thest few weeks I''ve been working overtime because of the ongoing investigation of the Inferno Order and the Holy Blood Sect." Bryan replied with a wry smile.


    He really didn''t like working overtime. But he had no choice. After what happened to Jamie, he swore in his heart that he would do his best to root out these evil scums if it was within his capabilities.


    Detective Watson nodded his head as he pondered for a while, "Hmm, let''s do this. Come to my house every weekend for a few hours. I''ll be able to teach you some of the advanced topics rted to the mystic arts."


    Bryan nodded his head instantly, "No problem!"


    He would do anything possible to get stronger. Moreover, he really missed those days when Detective Watson used to teach him. Hence, he agreed to it without hesitation.


    After they bid farewell, Bryan exited the house and got inside the steam car as he instructed the chauffeur to drive to 7 Robinson Street.


    The Church of Wisdom had a handful of steam cars for use. So, they didn''t mind sending one to Detective Watson for his personal use for the entire duration of his stay in Damascus.


    Moreover, Detective Watson was an esteemed guest and also a Rank 3 Transcendent. And in the Transcendent world, strength was highly respected, above anything.


    As the car started to move towards Bryan''s apartment, he couldn''t help but look at the wooden box that he had kept carefully on hisp.


    ''I wonder what you are¡­'' Bryan''s eyes shone brightly as he thought with great expectations. He had read about Transcendents being apanied by their Transcendent creatures.


    The two shared a strong bond ofpanionship. Even in battle, the Transcendent creature would always fight alongside its master. Therefore, increasing the Transcendent''s battle prowess.


    Hence, Bryan was quite excited about the prospect of forming a bond with the Transcendent creature that would hatch from this ck egg!

 Chapter 134 Wonder And Curiosity

    After reaching home, Bryan kept the brown box on the table in the living room. He then headed to the bathroom to take a warm shower.


    It had be a habit for him to take at least two baths a day. Gone were those days in the slums where he didn''t even take bath for days on end.


    After taking a shower, he wore his pajamas and sat on the bed in a lotus position to finish his daily round of meditation. He was only a couple of days away from carving the next rune!


    Two hourster, Bryan opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath. Feeling refreshed, he got off the bed and grabbed the wooden box from the living room. He then walked back to his bed and sat down again.


    Opening the lid of the box, he carefully took out the ck egg and kept it on hisp. Back at Detective Watson''s house, he didn''t check the egg properly since he was so excited. But now he could properly scrutinize it.


    He found out that the eggshell was carved with some sort of runguage and its design was intricately asymmetrical which hurt the eye if one focused on it for too long.


    As Bryan stared at it, he found the designs to bepletely iprehensible. Moreover, thenguage the runes were carved in, was something Bryan had never seen before.


    And he knew almost all thenguages used in the Transcendent world! At the very least he knew all thenguages that Detective Watson knew and had taught him.


    ''Hmm¡­ how strange! The runes aren''t written in Ancient Hymmnos. Neither is it written in Jotnar nor the Dragon Tongue.'' Bryan wondered.


    After realizing that the runes weren''t written in Dragon Tongue, hepletely discarded the idea of this egg belonging to a dragon.


    Bryan could only shake his head at the thought of the creature inside not being a dragon. He then continued to carefully try toprehend the runes.


    However, Bryan realized that the more he tried to understand it, the more confused he felt. After a few minutes, he began to rub his temples as his head started to hurt.


    "What a strange egg!" He muttered under his breath. It was the first time that this was happening to him. Moreover, for some reason, staring at the runes carved atop the eggshell gave him a sense of dread.


    Bryan then recalled Detective Watson''s instructions as he ced his hands around the egg and began to pour spiritual force on it.


    The moment his spiritual force came in contact with the egg, it started to tremble. Bryan even felt as if the creature inside was enjoying the warm sensation of his spiritual force washing over it.


    Bryan smiled faintly as he continued to pour his spiritual force. However, a few momentster, the runes on top of it began to glow with a ck light and soon Bryan''s entire bedroom was drowned in darkness.


    The moment Bryan was engulfed by this darkness, he felt an extreme feeling of terror invade his very being. Immediately, he stopped the flow of his spiritual force. As a result, the darkness also receded back into the egg.


    His heart began to beat at a fast speed as Bryan stared at the egg on hisp incredulously, "What the fuck was that darkness!?"


    He had never experienced anything like that before. The darkness gave one the feeling that it would devour anything in its path!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan began to wonder if something really terrifying was residing inside the egg. He thought in hesitation, ''Should I really be helping the creature inside be born?''


    However, for some reason, his instincts kept screaming at him that the creature inside the egg was extremely valuable and that it would greatly aid him in the future. This was the same instinct that had always helped him through crucial times in the past.


    A few momentster, Bryan seemed to have made a decision as he stared at the egg with a determined look, ''Fuck it! Even if the creature is born and attempts to harm me, I can easily deal with it. I don''t think it''ll be very strong as a newborn.''


    He then continued to apply spiritual force on the egg.


    ¡­


    Thursday, 10th February 1581.


    After finishing a round of meditation, Bryan opened his eyes and carefully checked the 46th rune he had just finished carving. After making sure that there were no errors, he exhaled a breath of air as he began to smile.


    "One more step closer to bing a Transcendent!" Bryan clenched his fist excitedly. Over thest couple of days, he had spent a great deal of time meditating as well as warming the egg with his spiritual force.


    So much so that he would sometimes even skip meals. For some reason, he felt thrilled at the idea of having a Transcendent creature as apanion. Hence, he went all out in taking care of the egg.


    He grabbed the ck egg that was kept beside him, cozied up within a nket. After gently cing it on hisp, he looked at it and mumbled, "I have a feeling that it''s going to hatch today!"


    With great anticipation, he ced his hands around the egg and began to bathe it in his spiritual force. At the same time, he closely observed the state of the egg.


    The egg continued to tremble nonstop and a few hourster, the first crack appeared!


    Bryan stared at the egg in joy! Through the crack in the egg, he could even hear the sound of something taking its first-ever breath!


    He continued to pour his spiritual force onto the egg as he intently stared at it. Gradually, multiple cracks began to form on it and about an hourter, the entire egg had begun to crack open.


    Bryan stared at it with great anticipation as a bright smile adorned his lips. But soon the smile on his face froze instantaneously.


    The small pieces of broken eggshells continued to fall on the bed. And from within the egg, emerged four ck furry tentacles that continued to wriggle incessantly!


    At the center of those writhing tentacles, what Bryan saw, sent chills down his spine. The four tentacles unfurled and spread outward and four yellow eyes with ck vertical pupils stared at Bryan with wonder and curiosity!

 Chapter 135 Benny

    As the eggshell cracked open, a small ck feline creature slowly crawled out of it. The creature had four tentacles that protruded out from the bottom of its spine as they continuously writhed around its body.


    The creature had ck glossy fur that covered the entirety of its body and it shone brightly as it reflected the light in Bryan''s bedroom.


    As soon as Bryanid his eyes on this creature, his body froze from utter fear. The creature naturally emitted an otherworldly aura of dread and terror!


    When Bryan had initially brought the egg home, he had thought that if the creature by chance happened to attack him after hatching, he would easily be able to deal with it. But now, as he saw the creature standing before him, he was scared out of his wits.


    Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead as he stared at the creature wide-eyed. He couldn''t move. No! Forget moving, Bryan couldn''t even utter a word!


    He had never been so scared in his life. Even when he fought with his life on the line in his past battles, he hadn''t been this scared as he was now.


    After the ck creature hatched from the egg, it turned its head from left to right as it looked around in wonder. Curiosity shone in his four eyes which seemed like piercing yellow orbs that glowed with intelligence.


    And if one were to stare at its four vertical ck slits, they would bepletely consumed by terror. Just like Bryan right now!


    As he stared into those yellow eyes, he was so scared that his body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    ''W-What the fuck is that thing!?'' Bryan struggled to even think properly.


    Meanwhile, the ck creature stretched its limbs for the very first time as its four tentacles unfurled. It then looked at Bryan as a low guttural growl escaped its lips.


    Bryan gulped in nervousness after being stared at by the little creature. And the next moment, before he knew it, the creature had pounced on his face at lightning speed.


    Its maw cracked open as its jagged razor-sharp rows of teeth now became visible.


    ''Fuck me! I''m dead!'' Bryan thought in sheer terror as he closed his eyes and awaited his impending doom.


    He wanted to fight back but he couldn''t move! He couldn''t believe that this was how he was going to die¡ªat the hands of a creature the size of his head!


    However, the pain that he was expecting, never came. Instead, he felt a warm yet wet sensation on his cheek.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw that the little ck creature had grabbed onto his cor and was now licking his cheek.


    "Eh?" Bryan was dumbfounded as he looked at the ck creature, "What¡­ the fuck?"


    His brain stopped functioning for a moment when he saw the creature lick his cheeks with an adorable expression on its face.


    The creature stopped what it was doing and looked up at Bryan as it tilted its head and blinked innocently, "Meow?"


    At this point, Bryan was bbergasted, to say the least. The sense of dread and terror that emanated majestically from the creature earlier had now vanished without a trace.


    What reced it was cuteness!


    ''Am I dreaming? What the fuck is happening?'' Bryan thought inwardly as he grabbed the creature from its armpits and brought it in front of his face.


    He carefully examined the creature and mumbled in disbelief, "You''re just like a cat! Except, you have four tentacles and four eyes."


    The creature curled its lips into what seemed like a happy smile as it wagged its four tentacles vigorously, "Meow~"


    "You can understand me?" Bryan asked the creature as he raised his eyebrows in surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Meow~ Meow~" The creature nodded its head in joy.


    Bryan didn''t know whether tough or cry. Just a few moments back he had legit thought that he was about to die. But now he was having a conversation with a feline creature who seemed to be very happy talking to him.


    He shook his head and sighed. Bryan kept the feline creature on hisp and gently stroked its head along with its soft pointy ears, "You really scared me back then."


    The ck feline creature purred in satisfaction as its four tentacles swayed slowly.


    Bryan began to chuckle at its action, "You really are just like a cat."


    "Meo~" The creature replied back as if confirming Bryan''s statement.


    As Bryan looked at its four ck furry tentacles, he mumbled pensively, "If you go outside while showing off those four tentacles, it''s going to invite trouble for sure¡­ What to do?"


    The next moment, the four tentacles that were gently swaying back and forth, came together as they coiled around each other. Soon, the four tentacles turned into one, transforming into a normal cat''s tail!


    Bryan was dumbfounded as he immediately stopped stroking the creature''s head, "What the fuck!? You can shape-shift?


    The feline creature turned around as it looked at Bryan with a smug look, "Meow!"


    Bryan was even more taken aback as he couldn''t help his lips from twitching, ''Is it¡­ acting smug?''


    He then pointed at its eyes and asked, "Can you hide two of them as well?"


    The next moment, small tendrils covered the two eyes at the center of the creature''s head and soon, ck glossy fur started to grow on that area.


    The creature then looked at Bryan''s with a face that said ''praise me'', "Meow~"


    "Whoa!" Bryan was instantly fascinated by the way the creature used its shapeshifting ability. Now the creature looked like just another regr ck cat!


    He then patted the creature''s head and praised, "Well done!"


    "Now, what shall I name you? Hmm¡­" Bryan stoked his chin as he pondered on a suitable name for the creature.


    Meanwhile, the creature looked at Bryan with an expectant gaze as its yellow eyes shone brightly.


    A few momentster, Bryan smiled and asked, "What about Benjamin? Benjamin Lombardi?"


    The creature tilted its head and looked at Bryan as if asking what the name ''Benjamin'' meant.


    Bryan chuckled as he ruffled the fur on the creature''s head, "I don''t know what it means. But it''s decided! Your name from now on will be Benjamin! And I''ll call you by your nickname, Benny. How about that?"


    Benny pounced onto Bryan''s face again as it began to lick his cheeks with adoration, "Meow! Meow!"


    Bryan began tough as he stoked Benny''s head, "You like the name, don''t you Benny?"


    Benny nodded its head vigorously, "Meow~"

 Chapter 136 Such Is Life

    Friday, 25th February 1581.


    The factory district of Damascus was much less lively than it used to be. Earlier, there used to be a flurry of people that congregated in this area as they went about their days working at the various factories. However, now not so much.


    Inside an office in one of the rtivelyrger factories, Dele was sitting behind his desk as he massaged his temple. He was currently looking at a few documents kept on the table.


    This was the report for the employee turnover rate at his factory for the past two months. Over the past month, the low-ss workers had been making things difficult not just for him but for almost every factory owner in the area.


    Every other day, there would be some scuffle or the other. And in a few instances, a small mob of workers would even attack the factory owners.


    Being a man of color, it was even harder for Dele to deal with all these issues that were currently going on. But fortunately, he had a few policemen stationed at his factory to calm things down and bring order.


    Every year, Dele would provide donations to the Damascus Police Station, hence, in this time of need, they provided him with timely assistance.


    As he read through the employee turnover report, he couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment. The majority of Dele''s employees had quit their jobs in the past two months. And now, only a handful of them was left working at the factory.


    As a result, he was running a massive deficit because he couldn''t get the minimum production of steam cars done.


    Ever since Dele made that contract with the steam car manufacturingpany in the Hephaestus Kingdom, he thought that his profits would skyrocket. However, contrary to his expectations, life had dealt him a heavy blow.


    The low-ss workers had been riled up at the loss of their jobs ever since the steam car was introduced to the various cities and kingdoms on the Western Continent.


    And now, all of a sudden there was a bizarre rumor floating around that machines would soon rece working humans!


    Dele found this to be absolutely absurd! He didn''t even know when or how this rumor started or what this machine that they were talking about was.


    Of course, for a man of his stature--someone who was not a Transcendent in a high position--it was impossible to know about the automatons!


    Hence, he thought that the rumor was bogus. And that someone was instigating the low-ss workers.


    Well, he was both right and wrong about that. Someone was indeed instigating the low-ss workers. However, the rumor was very much true.


    As Dele was worrying about the future of his business, he heard someone knock on his office door. He looked up and spoke in a tired voice, "Come in."


    Elijah opened the door and walked in. He looked at his father and smiled, "Father, let''s go home."


    Looking at his son''s smile greatly eased the worries in Dele''s heart, "Give me a few minutes, son."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dele gathered all the documents and books on the table and kept them in his ck briefcase. He then got up from his chair as he walked towards Elijah and patted him on the shoulder, "Let''s go!"


    The duo exited the office and walked through the factory, where at different ces different parts of the steam car were being assembled.


    Compared to the size of this humongous factory, the number of workers currently present was measly. The workers directed resentful looks at Dele as they saw hime out of the office.


    Seeing this, Dele could only sigh and wonder inwardly, ''One must adapt to the current trend of the world or they are bound to be left behind. Such is life...''


    Dele and Elijah got inside their car as thetter instructed the chauffeur to drive to their house on Augustus street.


    As the car started to move, Dele asked his son with a warm smile, "Are you done with your work for the day? Or do you have to work overtime tonight as well?"


    Elijah shook his head, "No overtime today. I''ll be staying at home."


    Dele nodded but then he asked in puzzlement, "I still don''t understand something. If you''re learning to be a mechanic at that library, which is very weird in the first ce, why would they need you to work overtime? It''s not like you''re saving lives or something right?"


    Dele''s eyebrows twitched as he thought inwardly, ''Father, you have no idea about the number of lives I''m trying to save.''


    He then quickly tried to think of an excuse. He couldn''t tell his father that he was actually a Transcendent and that he was going out on night patrols most nights to investigate cultists from the evil organizations.


    After a moment, he looked at his father and replied awkwardly, "You see, father, there''s an esteemed guest from Strinver City who has visited Damascus.


    And he spends most of his time at the library. So, the owner of the library had asked him to give a few pointers every night to the people who were trying to be mechanics."


    Dele count help but scoff at Elijah''s excuse that was full of loopholes. He rolled his eyes and replied, "Just be honest, did you find some girl and have been secretly visiting her every night?"


    Elijah was dumbfounded. But in the end, he decided to bite the bullet as he awkwardly replied, "Ah, haha! Umm...I guess you''re right."


    The duo continued to chat as the car finally reached its destination. As soon as the duo got out of the car, Dele was hit by a rock all of a sudden and he profusely started to bleed from his forehead.


    "Ughh!" Dele grabbed his head as he bent over from the immense pain he was feeling.


    rmed, Elijah supported Dele''s shoulders as he asked, "Father! Are you all right?"


    He then looked at the person who had thrown a rock and couldn''t help but scream in anger, "Are you fucking crazy!? What do you think you''re doing, you bastard!?"

 Chapter 137 All For What?

    There were a group of low-ss workers wearing ragged clothes who were standing close to Elijah''s house''s entrance. One of them looked at Elijah and scoffed,


    "You dare call me a bastard? Hmph! You''re the ones who have stolen our jobs and you fuckers call us crazy!?"


    Another person beside him chimed in as he pointed at Dele, "How does a man like you get to live in such a fancy house and be driven around in a steam car?"


    "Yes! Look at you! Go back to where you came from!"


    "You don''t deserve any of this! My wife is sick and my children are starving at home. Give us back our jobs!"


    "That''s right! Give us our jobs back!" The rest of the people in the mob began to scream as they started to throw rocks at Dele and Elijah.


    During normal times they would have never thought of doing such a thing. However, now the times were different. The resentment that had been bottled up for all these years was finally beginning to erupt.


    Seeing the rocks and stones being hurled at them, Elijah felt unprecedented anger, "My father has never once treated his workers poorly!"


    He gritted his teeth as he covertly erected an invisible wall of spiritual force around him and his father.


    The rocks hit the wall and bounced back as they fell to the ground. The mob of low-ss workers began to grin as they thought that the rocks were hitting the duo.


    Elijah grabbed Dele''s shoulder and escorted him into their house through the main entrance.


    He then turned around and looked at the snickering expressions of the workers as he took out about half a dozen small silver balls, the size of his nails, from his pocket and threw them at their feet.


    He then activated the silver balls with his spiritual force and the next moment, the silver balls began to disperse white smoke which instantly enveloped the workers.


    The workers began to cough violently as their eyes reddened and tears started to fall incessantly.


    "Hurry, get back! Get back!" One of the workers shouted with great difficulty as he covered his mouth and nose and began to run away from the house entrance.


    Meanwhile, Elijah and already gotten inside his house as he supported his father to help him walk.


    As soon as they entered the house, Elijah''s mother who was sitting on the couch in the living room and reading a book turned to look at her husband and son and gasped as she ran towards them, "Goddess! Dele, what happened? You''re bleeding!"


    Dele waved his hand at his wife and replied weakly, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    Panic-stricken, Elijah''s mother nearly screamed as she replied, "How can I not worry!? Wait a moment, I''ll fetch a bowl of water and a dry cloth."


    She then ran back towards the kitchen and began to instruct the maids. Elijah helped his father sit on the couch as he looked at the wound on his forehead, "It''s not a deep wound, father. You''ll be all right."


    Within a few moments, Elijah''s mother had returned from the kitchen with a maid in tow as thetter carried a bowl of water and a white towel. Both disyed distraught expressions on their faces.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elijah''s mother grabbed the towel and dipped it in the bowl of water. She then crouched down beside Dele and helped clean the blood from his forehead gently.


    She looked at Elijah anxiously and asked, "Eli, what happened? Tell me everything."


    Elijah was about to reply but was cut off by Dele as thetter sighed dejectedly, "All my life, I''ve had to work harder than the next person just because of how I look.


    The things that I''ve had to sacrifice, the insults that I''ve had to endure, and the fake smiles that I''ve had to put up when others looked down on me¡­ All for what?"


    Elijah and his mother''s eyes couldn''t help but redden. They knew very well what it was like to be discriminated against. As they had been victims of it for most of their entire lives.


    Dele added, "I have shed blood, sweat, and tears to get to where I am today. But at the end of the day, all they see is the color of my skin."


    He began to sob as his shoulders trembled ever so slightly, "There is no fairness in this world."


    Elijah and his mother hugged Dele tightly as the three of them cried silently.


    A few momentster, Elijah wiped the tears from his eyes as he suggested, "Father, mother, It''s best that you both take a vacation and leave Damascus for the time being."


    Elijah''s mother looked at Dele waiting for his answer as thetter seemed to be deep in thought.


    Elijah continued, "You guys can go to the family vacation house on the East Coast of Belize Kingdom. Just stay there for a few months and rx. Please listen to me on this."


    With the strong undercurrents in Damascus due to the involvement of the Inferno Order and the Holy Blood Sect, the city would be going through a major upheaval sooner orter.


    It was best if his parents were out of the city before anything happened.


    Dele looked at Elijah and nodded, "Perhaps, that is for the best."


    Elijah''s mother helped Dele stand up and took him upstairs to their bedroom. As Elijah looked at his father''s deste back and her mother''s heartbroken expression on her face, he couldn''t help but tear up.


    He looked outside the entrance of the house where the mob of workers was earlier standing as he clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly.


    In the end, a sigh escaped his lips as he shook his head and muttered under his breath, "They''re not the ones at fault either¡­"


    He then thought of the actual culprits¡ªmembers of the Inferno Order¡ªas anger brewed in his heart, "I''ll make sure to kill all of you, bastards."


    Elijah knew very well that the Inferno Order was up to something terrible. It was just a matter of time before everything came to light.

 Chapter 138 Telepathically

    "Benny!" Bryan crouched and looked down under his bed as he searched for Benny. He then got back up and searched his entire bedroom but still couldn''t find him.


    Panic-stricken, he then searched the other parts of his apartment. Since, a week after Benny had hatched, from time to time, he would go missing and then at other times he would appear out of the blue.


    Bryan had no idea when or how Benny left the confines of his apartment. Or where the little bugger went either!


    For the past two weeks, Bryan had been taking Benny out wherever he went. Whether it was the Silver Owls HQ¡ªwhere everyonepletely fell in love with Benny¡ª, grocery runs, or even when he went out drinking with Andrew and Elijah.


    It''s because Bryan did not want to leave a newborn Benny at home all by himself. Bryan thought it would be very bad to leave Benny alone, especially for thetter''s growth.


    The only time he did leave Benny at home was when he went out on night patrols. The streets of Damascus were getting dangerous by the day, with constant scuffles and small-sized riots happening every now and then.


    Hence, Bryan thought taking Benny along with him would be counterproductive. Should hee into a situation where he needed to fight off people, Benny could very well prove to be a hindrance for him.


    As Bryan was searching through the living room, all of a sudden he heard Benny''s voice behind him, "Meow~"


    He turned around and visibly sighed in relief after seeing that Benny was all right. He thought that he would severely reprimand thetter, however, seeing Benny''s bright and innocent eyes, the words got stuck in Bryan''s mouth.


    "Where did you go this time?" Bryan asked him as he pretended to be angry. Although he was pretending to be angry, he truly felt very frustrated.


    Every time Benny disappeared, he would be greatly worried. After all, over thest two weeks, having spent literally all their time together, he had grown extremely fond of Benny.


    Listening to Bryan, Benny didn''t reply at first. Instead, he dashed towards Bryan and pounced on him. Bryan tried to get him in his embrace, however, Benny, with great agility, dodged Bryan''s grasp mid-air and all of a sudden, bit on his forearm.


    "Ah, fuck!" Bryan was greatly taken aback as he felt a stinging pain on his right forearm, "Benny! You''re misbehaving again!"


    This time Bryan was truly mad at Benny. But before he could say anything more, his vision fell on the area of his forearm where he was bitten.


    He saw the strange runes in the unknownnguage that he had seen on Benny''s eggshell, form around the area of the bite mark!


    These strange runes wriggled and formed a circr pattern that resembled a mass of swirling tentacles at a nce.


    As Bryan tried to read the runes, they disappeared! Completely submerged under his skin. Moreover, there was no bite mark at all. His forearm looked the same as if Benny hadn''t bitten him at all!


    He looked at Benny wide-eyed and asked, "Benny! What did you do?"


    Benny, however, looked at Bryan for a few moments. His facial expression scrunched up as if he was trying really hard to do something. And the next moment, Benny spoke telepathically, ''Bryan!''


    Bryan heard his own name echo in his mind and was greatly taken aback. The voice sounded like that of a boy who had just started to learn to speak!


    "Benny, did you just¡­" He looked at Benny incredulously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Benny started to cheerfully run circles around Bryan as he repeated happily in thetter''s mind, ''Bryan! Bryan! Bryan!''


    Bryan was bbergasted, to say the least, as he picked up Benny and brought him to his eye level, "Benny! You can speak!? I mean, you can speak through your mind?"


    Benny''s lips curled up into a cheerful smile as he nodded, "Meow!"


    Bryan startedughing as he spun Benny around, "Hahaha! Amazing! How did you do it?"


    Benny thought for a long time but in the end, he just gave up and replied, "Meow~"


    Bryan''s eyebrow couldn''t help but twitch, "Never mind that. Where did you go just now? And where do you keep vanishing to every time?"


    This time Benny closed his eyes as he thought for a long time. His eyebrows furrowed as he mentally transmitted a word with great difficulty, ''H-Home!''


    Confused, Bryan tilted his head and inquired, "Home? And where''s your home?"


    This time, however, Benny didn''t reply. Instead, he began to lick Bryan''s cheek, "Meow~ Meow~"


    "Huh? You don''t know or you don''t want to say?" Bryan rolled his eyes.


    Benny looked at Bryan innocently and began to nuzzle his head against thetter''s face.


    Bryan rolled his eyes yet again, "You''re getting better at acting. As expected of someone I raised. Fine, let''s give you a warm bath first."


    Benny''s eyes widened in horror as he heard Bryan mention the word ''bath''. He tried his best to get out of Bryan''s grasp, "Meeo!!"


    However, Bryan simply scoffed, "You wish! It''s important that you get a bath daily. Hmph, perhaps I can be lenient and bathe you every other day."


    Benny had a suicidal expression on his face as he stretched out his tiny paws as if asking the empty air to help him.


    But before he knew it, he had already entered the bathroom and Bryan had already shut the door!


    About five minutester, Bryan exited the bathroom with Benny still in his embrace. Thetter''s fur was now soaking wet as he was wrapped up in a white towel.


    Benny''s expression was listless. As if he had just fought a great battle and in the end had lost his will to live.


    Looking at Benny''s downtrodden expression, Bryan chuckled as he patted the former''s head gently, "Don''t be like that. I''ll give you some good steak and some fresh milk. How about that?"


    The moment Benny heard the words, ''steak'' and ''milk'', his eyes lit up as he turned to look up at Bryan and said telepathically, ''YES!''

 Chapter 139 Nightmare Cat

    Thursday, 10th March 1581.


    Winter had almost passed and spring was already on its way. It hadn''t snowed for days, weeks even, and the days were also starting to get longer and warmer.


    It was early in the morning and Bryan was walking towards the Silver Owls HQ as Benny sat on his shoulders looking around at the scenery as well as the people passing by in wonder.


    ? It had been a month since Benny was born. And surprisingly enough, he was almost as big as a regr cat!


    Bryan thought that this growth spurt must be rted to Benny being a Transcendent creature. He had no prior knowledge regarding transcendent creatures, hence, this was just his mere spection.


    As the days passed, Bryan hade to realize a lot of things about Benny. First and foremost, Benny hated taking baths!


    Second, his favorite food was raw tenderloin steak and fresh milk. Third, Bryan couldmunicate with him telepathically.


    Bryan had a theory regarding this. And it was that thismunication was most likely possible because of the strange runes on his forearm which was a result of Benny biting him.


    Lastly and most importantly, he hade to know one of Benny''s abilities. It was that Benny could enter his dreams! And he was greatly shocked to learn this, to say the least.


    Initially, when Benny appeared in his dreams, he thought that it must''ve been a random coincidence. However, the frequency of Benny entering his dreams increased as time went by.


    Bryan was finally able to deduce that it was definitely one of Benny''s abilities.


    In the dream, the little bugger would always sit on a throne made of clouds and have Bryan feed him raw steak and milk. It was almost as if Benny could weave whatever dreams he wished!


    As Bryan was wondering about Benny''s unique ability of weaving dreams, he had already reached Sophia Public Library.


    After entering, he was greeted by Hailey''s bubbly voice, "Good morning, Bryan! How have you been?"


    Ever since that night in the slums two months back, Bryan and Hailey had gotten on friendlier terms. The duo spent more time together than they did before.


    Of course, it was mostly Hailey spending time with Bryan trying to get to learn more about Andrew through him. Bryan didn''t mind it at all. If anything, he found it really amusing.


    After all, he treated Hailey only as a friend. He would never try to sleep with someone from the workce! This was where he drew the line.


    "I''m great! How are you?" Bryan smiled back at Hailey who was sitting behind the reception desk and reading a book. The duo made some small talk and then Bryan headed to the underground HQ.


    It was five minutes to 9:30 am so he directly went to the conference room where the Strike Team held their daily morning briefings.


    As he entered the room, Bryan found that he was thest one to arrive. He greeted everyone in the room and then went and took his seat beside Elijah.


    "Since everyone is already here. We might as well start." Sitting at the head of the table, Robert announced.


    The briefing began with everyone reporting about their patrols the previous night and the incidents they hade across. Soon everyone began to discuss the ces they found to be very suspicious.


    Earlier, the morning briefings used to be a weekly thing. However, ever since the activities of the members of the Inferno Order and the Holy Blood Sect had increased, it had be a necessity to make it a daily thing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The conference continued for almost an hour as everyone discussed their goals for the week and Robert handed out everyone their daily or weekly missions.


    Right when Robert was about to conclude the end of the meeting, Emma raised her hand with an awkward look.


    "What is it, Emma?" Robert asked expressionlessly as he stared at Emma.


    "Uhm¡­ Captain, I don''t know if this is a serious thing¡­" Emma hesitated to speak.


    Robert gestured, "Go on. Speak your mind."


    "Okay!" Emma nodded, "You see, Captain, I overheard some of the families living in my apartment building talking to each other about how the children in their homes had the same nightmare."


    The idea of having a collective nightmare piqued everyone''s interest.


    "Oh? What nightmare?" Livia asked, her eyes shining with a curious light.


    "Their kidsined that a strange-looking ck cat with four tails and four yellow eyes visited them in their dreams and tried to eat them," Emma replied with a dry chuckle.


    "So you''re saying all these kids had the same nightmare?" Henry inquired as he raised his eyebrows.


    Emma nodded, "That''s right. Almost all the children in my apartment building had the same nightmare."


    Sitting in a room full of Transcendents, Bryan tried his best to refrain from looking at Benny. Who else could a cat with four tails and four eyes entering other people''s dreams be?


    ''What the hell did this little rascal do this time?'' Bryan cursed in his heart.


    Benny, on the other hand, slowly lowered his head as he covered his face with his tiny paws.


    After listening to Emma''s report, Robert instructed, "Emma, along with the mission you''ve already been given, I want you to investigate this Nightmare Cat as well. Although we don''t know if this is a potentially harmful incident or not, it does not hurt to be careful."


    Emma solemnly nodded her head, "I understand, Captain."


    And with that, the morning briefing hade to an end as everyone made their way out.


    After Bryan walked a distance away from the rest of the people, he red at Benny andmunicated mentally, ''Benny! Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?''


    Benny looked up at Bryan and stared at him innocently, ''Bryan, I was only trying to learn the general knowledge of thend by entering their dreams, I promise. It''s the little humans who are simply too weak and afraid!''


    Bryan rolled his eyes after listening to Benny. However, it did make sense thinking about it since thetter had already learned to speak themonnguage¡ªVendurish¡ªin a matter of weeks.


    But all of a sudden, Bryan''s eyes widened as he asked, ''Wait! You can glean information through other people''s dreams!?''

 Chapter 140 Otherworldly Ability

    Benny tilted his head and innocently replied, ''I guess?''


    Bryan was greatly astounded just by thinking about the possibilities one could have with this ability. If one could enter someone else''s dream then everything about them could beid bare!


    The person would be able to understand their thoughts and emotions as they explored their subconscious through their dream. Every memory, from birth to the present, could be unearthed through this ability.


    After all, dreams were said to be the window to the subconscious mind. Moreover, this could also prove to be a very useful investigation tool.


    And that was not all. Through manipting one''s dreams, one could effectively influence their actions in real life after the person wakes up!


    Thinking till here, Bryan couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp. Just thinking about the wide applications of this unique otherworldly ability sent chills down his spine.


    Benny looked at Bryan and asked telepathically, ''What is it, Bryan? You don''t look so good.''


    Bryan snapped out of his daze as he looked into Benny''s eyes with a solemn expression, ''It''s nothing Benny. You must use this ability of yours wisely. And under no circumstances can you let others know of this. That would only spell trouble, do you understand?''


    Benny nodded ever so slightly as he replied, ''Don''t worry. I promise I''ll behave.''


    Bryan smiled warmly as he picked up Benny in his arms and patted his head, ''Good boy!''


    The duo then made their way to the practice area together. Meanwhile, Robert was standing outside his office entrance as he stared at Benny for a long time.


    He then thought pensively, ''Trying to read his thoughts instantly triggered my spiritual warning¡­ what a strange cat!''


    Unknowingly, his palms had already begun to sweat as he looked at the departing back of Bryan who was carrying Benny.


    ¡­


    At six in the evening, Bryan came out of the Sofia Public Library along with Andrew and Elijah. The trio stopped in front of the entrance as Bryan took out his silver cigarette case from his coat''s inner pocket.


    He then put a cigarette between his lips, lit it, and began to smoke with enjoyment. Benny who was sitting atop Bryan''s shoulder took a sniff of the smoke and his face crunched up. He immediately jumped off Bryan''s shoulders and into Elijah''s arms.


    Elijah caught Benny in his embrace and rubbed his head, "Poor Benny."


    He then looked at Bryan and reprimanded, "Look, even Benny can''t stand you smoking cigarettes. You should really quit."


    Benny nodded his head, "Meow!"


    Bryan rolled his eyes as he took yet another puff off the cigarette, "It''s all right. He''ll get used to it eventually."


    Andrew suddenly asked, "What are your guys'' ns? Do you want to have dinner together?"


    Elijah shook his head as he sighed, "No, I have to go back home and finish up some of my father''s leftover work. He has gone on a vacation along with my mother, so I have been looking after the businesstely."


    Andrew nodded and then turned to look at Bryan, "What about you, Bryan?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan took a puff of the cigarette and blew the smoke into the air as he replied, "I''m heading to a Transcendent convention right now."


    "Oh?" Andrew raised his eyebrow, "The one at the construction site?"


    "Nope." Bryan shook his head, "It''s the one in the middle-ss neighborhood."


    "Ah, I see." Andrew nodded his head and shrugged, "I guess, I''ll see you both tomorrow then."


    The three then bid farewell as each went their separate ways. Bryan called for a public horse-drawn carriage as he instructed the driver to head to 95 West 10th Street.


    Inside the carriage, Bryan looked at Benny who was snoozing on hisp, and inquired telepathically, ''Benny, that ce you keep vanishing to, can you go there at will?''


    Benny looked at Bryan as he tilted his head, ''You mean home?''


    Bryan nodded his head, ''That''s right.''


    Benny''s eyes began to turn teary as he asked, ''Bryan, do you not want me around you anymore?''


    Bryan patted his head and smiled warmly, ''Don''t be silly, it''s not that. You see, I''m currently going to a ce where I must keep my identity a secret at all costs.


    If they take notice of you inside, they might recognize me outside if they see me together with you. Do you understand?''


    Benny nodded his head, ''Okay! Just call me in your mind whenever you''re done. I''ll be able to hear your call no matter how far we are from each other,''


    Bryan nodded with a smile, ''All right, I will!''


    The next moment, Benny waved his tiny ck paw and ripped open a tear in the space in front of him. He then immediately jumped off of Bryan''sp and entered through the tear!


    Bryan who saw this happen, had his eyes widened in shock and jaws dropped, enough to fit an egg inside.


    Moreover, for some reason, the ce behind the tear in the space seemed very familiar to him! No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t remember where he had seen it before.


    It took him a while toe to his senses. He then thought incredulously, ''Just how strong is Benny!? He can causally tear the fabric of space!''


    Bryan gathered his thoughts as he began to think about the reason why he was visiting the secret gathering tonight.


    Over thest few times that he had visited the different secret gatherings in the city, he had ced his order for the second main ingredient of the Theft Path Rank 1 potion: 10 ml of Sea Kg''s Blood.


    A seller at the secret gathering he was going to tonight, had an extremely high chance of gathering this main ingredient. Hence, Bryan was hoping he could buy it tonight, if possible.


    This way, he would have both the main ingredients for his potion recipes. All he needed to buy were the remaining supplementary ingredients which he could easily get from the local apothecary store that Livia had suggested to him.


    ''I''ve already carved 49 mind runes and soon I''ll have all the ingredients pertaining to the potion recipe for my advancement!'' Bryan clenched his fists in excitement as his eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 141 Acquired

    Bryan got off the public carriage as he paid the driver and thanked him for the ride. He was about to enter an alleyway and change into his ck robe when out of the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a slightly dpidated two-storied red house.


    And Bryan recognized this house. This house on 98 West 10th Street belonged to Kenny Adams!


    Thinking back to all those months ago when he had fought a gruesome battle with Kenny and almost lost his life in the process, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Time flies so fast¡­"


    Come to think of it, after killing Kenny Adams, he had saved Fiona Dyke who was tied up in the basement. And through Fiona, Bryan was able to get acquainted with her mother, Lily Dyke.


    This house was also the ce where he had met Robert and a few other members of the Strike Team for the very first time!


    Unknowingly, this house had served as a nexus point for Bryan being able to meet many people, whom he hade to share a strong bond with. Well, perhaps not Lily Dyke.


    Ever since the Silver Owls'' investigation of the Inferno Order ad the Holy Blood Sect began, Bryan hadpletely stopped meeting her.


    On a few asions, Lily had even sent her butler to invite him to her vacation house. But Bryan had strictly refused since he was already so overwhelmed by his workload.


    After a certain point, Lily also stopped her attempts atmunicating with him.


    Bryan shook his head as he thought inwardly, ''Perhaps when all of this dies down, I can visit her and give her a good pounding, kekk!''


    He then turned around and entered the nearest alley, the darkness withinpletely engulfing him.


    ? About fifteen minutester, after taking multiple reroutes and ensuring he wasn''t followed, Bryan approached the back entrance of a three-storied apartment building.


    He knocked on the wooden door at specific sequences and patiently waited. A few momentster, a man wearing a gray robe and a full ck mask opened the door as he looked at Bryan carefully, from head to toe.


    The gray-robed man then asked tly, "The demon has four arms and no eyes. What did he lose and what did he gain?"


    Bryan instantly answered, "The lost demon had no eyes but was finally able to see. He lost sight but gained vision!"


    The gray-robed man nodded and made way for Bryan to enter. Bryan nodded back at him and silently entered the apartment.


    The question earlier was about the secret code that was set for this particr gathering. If a person got it wrong by any chance, they would be instantly killed without hesitation.


    After all, the people behind the convention also didn''t want to take any risks!


    Bryan entered thest room on the floor. This was where the secret gathering was going to be held. He then took a seat and continued to wait patiently for the convention to start.


    A little whileter, the convener announced in a solemn voice, "You may begin!"


    The secret gathering only had a little less than a dozen people attending. Bryan was silent throughout most of the gathering as people continued to buy and sell items.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He was only here for his main ingredient¡ªSea Kg''s Blood. If no one among the people present at the gathering had acquired it beforehand, he would silently leave and try his luck next time at other gatherings.


    About twenty minutester, when Bryan was beginning to think that he wouldn''t be able to get his hands on the thing that he wanted, a short figure wearing a blue robe looked at Bryan.


    After staring at Bryan''s white smiley face mask and confirming that he was indeed the person who had ced the order, the blue-robed figure stated,  "I have the item that you ced the order for."


    Bryan''s eyes lit up after hearing the person''s words. He then looked at the short figure who had just spoken in a feminine voice and inquired, "How much?"


    The blue-robed figure replied, "250 pounds!"


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed beneath the mask, "That''s 50 pounds more than the usual market price."


    "I sustained injuries while trying to acquire this item, so you have topensate me for that. Take it or leave it! I have other potential buyers waiting as well." She replied, leaving no room for further negotiations.


    "Fine, we have a deal!" Bryan replied instantaneously as he walked towards the convener and at the same time gestured for the blue-robed seller toe forth to get the item appraised.


    The short blue-robed figure clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in annoyance as she thought inwardly, ''Fuck! I should have asked for more!''


    She then grumpily walked towards the convener with a small ck box in hand.


    After Bryan and the seller approached the convener who was wearing a gray robe and a mask of the same color, the seller handed the small ck box to thetter respectfully.


    The convener took the box and opened it. Inside there was a transparent crystal vial that contained red blood with a tint of purple mixed in it.


    He took out the crystal vial and then took out another white round crystal from his robe. He brought the crystal close to the vial, upon which the crystal began to emit a bright blue light.


    The convener kept his round crystal back and then put the vial back inside the ck box and handed it to Bryan as he nodded, "It is authentic."


    Bryan nodded and kept the ck box with him. He then took out a stack of cash from inside his robe, counted them meticulously, and then gave 250 pounds to the seller.


    The seller snatched the money from Bryan and harrumphed as she walked away.


    Bryan smirked inwardly and then went back to his respective seat. A few minutester, the gathering hade to an end as everyone exited the room in fixed time intervals.


    After exiting the apartment building, Bryan immediately cast Shadow Concealment. He then sprinted away from the ce as he constantly changed directions in order to mislead anyone who might be following.


    ''Finally! All the main ingredients have been acquired!'' Bryan thought gleefully as he ran at full speed through the dark of night.

 Chapter 142 Chain Reaction

    Bryan arrived home and locked the door behind him. He went into the living room and sat down on the couch as he exhaled a breath of relief.


    He took out the small ck box from his silver pocket watch and opened it. He then grabbed the transparent crystal vial that contained the Sea Kg''s Blood from within and looked at it excitedly.


    "I''ll go buy all the supplementary ingredients a few days before I''m about to advance." He mumbled under his breath.


    Bryan had already carved up till the 49th mind rune and by the end of the next month, he will have finally advanced to a Transcendent!


    Bing a Transcendent in just a little less than a year was a great feat that not even most people with supreme-grade spiritual aptitude could achieve. This was all possible due to Bryan''s focus and diligence.


    Bryan then thought of something as he took out a red box from his pocket watch. Inside the red box was the other main ingredient required for his advancement: Dusk Crab''s Crystal.


    He picked up the ck trigonal crystal from within the box with his other hand and brought it closer to the Sea Kg''s blood. The moment the two were only inches apart from each other, there was a chain reaction!


    The blood inside the vial started to thrash against the crystal walls incessantly as if wanting toe out at any cost. On the other hand, the ck crystal started to vibrate as it tried to get out of Bryan''s grasp and towards the blood.


    Without any hesitation, Bryan kept the Dusk Crab''s Crystal back inside the red box. He then looked at the blood inside the vial, only to see that it had calmed down.


    Bryan rubbed his chin as he stared at the blood inside the vial, "How interesting! There was a reaction just from the close proximity between the two ingredients. I wonder what will happen when I finally mix them together to concoct the potion¡­"


    He found this very fascinating. The way the two ingredients reacted made one feel that they were two halves of a whole that had been separated and now couldn''t wait to be reunited again.


    ''What would happen if I brought two ingredients from different potion recipes closer together? Would they repel each other?'' Bryan wondered.


    After a long time, he snapped out of his reverie and put the crystal vial back inside the ck box. He then put the box back inside his pocket watch.


    After that, he got up from the couch and went directly to the bathroom to take a bath. After about fifteen minutes of taking a rxing bath, Bryan walked out of the bathroom naked and headed to his wardrobe in the bedroom to change into his night pajamas.


    He then entered the kitchen and began preparing for his and Benny''s dinner tonight. He didn''t have to prepare much for Benny though.


    All Bryan had to do was cut up a raw piece of tenderloin steak and ce it on the te. Benny would already be greatly satisfied with this.


    Bryan had tried to get him to eat cooked food on many asions but thetter had refused. At the time, Benny had said: ''Cooked food has no taste! Yuck!''


    About thirty minutester, Bryan exited the kitchen with two tes and a bowl in his hands. The bowl was full of fresh warm milk and one of the tes contained arge raw tenderloin steak. This was Benny''s dinner.


    The other te also had a tenderloin steak on it but it was cooked to medium-well and soaked in red wine. Along with the steak, there was parsley rice and mashed potatoes.


    He kept all the food on the table and took his seat on the couch next to it, in the living room. Bryan then shut his eyes and tried tomunicate with Benny through the rune mark on his forearm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Benny, can you hear me?'' This was the first time Bryan was attempting tomunicate through the rune mark so he didn''t know just how fast the message would be transmitted.


    About a minute or twoter, there was still no reply. Therefore, Bryan tried again, ''Benny, it''s me! Are you there?''


    This time Bryan had to wait for more than five minutes. His eyebrows began to gradually furrow as he mumbled in anxiety, "Is Benny in trouble or something? Or does this thing not work?"


    Just when he was about to make another attempt, the space in front of Bryan cracked open and through the tear, a ck shadow pounced toward him at lightning speed.


    Bryan wasn''t rmed at all, instead, he smiled warmly and spread his arms open.


    "Meow!!" Bennynded in Bryan''s embrace as he began to nuzzle against thetter''s chest. Benny then crawled upwards and started to lick Bryan''s cheek.


    He looked up at Bryan excitedly and mentally transmitted, ''Bryan, I missed you so much! It''s been so long. Why didn''t you call me sooner?''


    Bryan caressed Benny''s head as he looked at him dotingly, "You spoiled brat! What do you mean it''s been so long? It''s only been a few hours."


    ''No!'' Benny shook his head vigorously, ''It''s been far too long. You must believe me!''


    "Okay, okay! I believe you, all right." Bryan replied with a chuckle, "How was your time at¡­ uh, home?"


    Benny''s eyes shone brightly at the mention of his home, ''I had lots and lots of fun. Uncle Octopus taught me a lot of interesting things! And I made new friends as well!''


    Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch as he thought, ''Uncle Octopus? Made new friends? What in the world?''


    "Benny, do you mind telling me about this home of yours? You''ve always avoided this question whenever I asked before." Bryan inquired curiously.


    However, Benny''s face turned smug as he tried to act profound, "You shall know when the time is right, Bryan."


    Bryan knuckled Benny''s head as he replied, "You little brat! Trying to act all mysterious with me, huh? Come, let me give you a bath."


    Benny''s eyes widened in horror at the mention of a bath, "No! No! I''m sorry. I made a mistake. Please forgive me!"


    Bryan began tough out loud, "I''m kidding, hahaha! Come, let''s have dinner."


    The duo then began to enjoy theirte-night dinner with great relish.

 Chapter 143 Chess Piece

    A shadowy figure ran at inhumane speed as he jumped from one rooftop to the other, across the city of Damascus.


    The figure wore a ck trench coat, the hems of which fluttered in the wind as he continued to run. He had a head full of grayish-white hair and although he appeared to be old, his face had no lines or wrinkles that one would expect from an aged person.


    He was none other than Sean Marx''s butler, Alfredo!


    Currently, his eyes were bloodshot as he ran across the rooftops. His right hand was slightly raised and positioned right in front of his chest.


    Atop his palm, was a round transparent crystal. And within this crystal was a blood-colored thick needle that was pointing him in the direction he was running toward, just like apass.


    This blood belonged to Bryan! Alfredo had picked it up at his house in the suburbs of Damascus where his grandson, Anthony, had died at the hands of Bryan.


    Alfredo''s face contorted in unprecedented anger as he spat through gritted teeth, "I will fucking eat you alive, boy! Just wait!"


    It had taken him a really long time to track Bryan in a city as big as Damascus. Especially, when all he had was only thetter''s blood to track him down with.


    If it wasn''t for him being a Blood Path Transcendent, all of this would not have been possible. He would otherwise have to hire a Transcendent who was good at Divination.


    However, he could not do that too, since only the Transcendents of the Wisdom and the Fate Paths were good at divination. And these Transcendents were strictly affiliated with the Church of Wisdom.


    The Church had always made sure that no outsiders got their hands on the potion recipes and the meditation techniques of the Wisdom and the Fate Paths!


    Furthermore, his master''s grand n was gradually entering the final stages, hence, he had been heavily preupied with that.


    After having suppressed his thirst for revenge for so long, he was finally able toe out today to try and finish off his grandson''s killer once and for all.


    Just the thought of torturing his grandson''s killer andter eating him got his blood pumping!


    After running for almost twenty minutes, the apartment building at 7 Robinson Street finally came into his view.


    A maniacal glint gleamed across Alfredo''s eyes as he stood at the edge of the rooftop of the building directly across from Bryan''s apartment.


    He then proceeded to covertly extend his spiritual sense and scan the opposite building. After all, he didn''t want to rm Bryan and give him the chance of escaping.


    "Found you!" A few momentster, Alfredo finally located Bryan who was currently having a meal with a cat in an apartment on the ground floor.


    He bent his knees as he prepared to jump off the building and take Bryan by surprise. But right as he was about to make the jump, a pale hand grabbed his neck from behind, lifted him in the air, and viciously mmed him on the floor!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alfredo''s face directly smashed the floor as spider web-like cracks began to form from the point of contact and gradually spread across the majority of the roof. His nose had already cracked open as he began to bleed profusely.


    ''Such strength! I didn''t even notice his presence before he attacked me!'' Fear crept into Alfredo''s heart as he struggled to get free from the person''s tight grip on his neck.


    He began to wonder in terror if someone was secretly protecting the kid who had killed his grandson. With great difficulty, Alfredo turned around to try and catch a glimpse of the attacker.


    However, when he did manage to do so, his eyes went wide in astonishment, "M-Master!! Why!?"


    Sean Marx withdrew his hand and stood over Alfredo as he coldly stared at him, "Just what were you nning on doing right now, Alfredo?"


    Alfredo got to his knees as he pointed his finger at Bryan''s apartment and replied respectfully, "Master, that kid! He''s the one the murdered my grandson, Anthony. I must aveng-"


    But before he could finish, Sean pped him right across the face. Alfredo felt as if his head almost separated from his neck! He immediately bowed down at Sean''s feet while still kneeling.


    If there''s one thing he never wished to do in his life, it was to never incur his master''s wrath. After all, he had witnessed personally what awaited the people who angered his master.


    Alfredo began to wonder in dread just what he had done wrong!


    "Fool! Do you even know who that kid is? And how valuable he is?" Sean sneered as he looked down at Alfredo.


    "He is the most important chess piece of mine!" Sean continued, "I''ve spent over a decade nning for this and here you are, trying to ruin everything. Now, tell me how should I punish you?"


    Alfredo looked up at Sean wide-eyed. His body began to tremble violently as he thought, ''This kid! He''s the one who master has been secretly protecting and raising all these years!?''


    He couldn''t believe that the person who had murdered his grandson¡ªhis only kin¡ªwas actually the one who was his master''s most important chess piece!


    Alfredo cursed in his heart for fate being so cruel to him. His grandson''s murderer was right in front of his eyes yet he couldn''t do anything about it.


    He gritted his teeth and smashed his head against the ground repeatedly as he kowtowed at Sean''s feet, "Master, please forgive this foolish servant of yours. I did not know that the kid held such great value. I''m willing to receive any punishment from you!"


    Sean stared coldly at Alfredo who continued to smash his head against the ground. Blood dripped down from his forehead without interruption, however, Alfredo still continued on.


    A few momentster, Sean spoke unemotionally, "Based on your years of servitude and your loyalty toward me, I shall forgive you this once."


    "Thank you, Master! I''m truly grateful." Alfredo breathed a sigh of relief, however, he still bowed down at Sean''s feet, not daring to look at him.

 Chapter 144 Secondary Path

    "Once the kid has served his purpose and is of no more value to me, you can do with him as you wish," Sean added nonchntly.


    Alfredo''s eyes lit up as he finally raised his head to look at Sean, "Thank you very much, Master! I shall do as you instruct!"


    Sean nodded ever so slightly and instructed Alfredo to follow after him. The duo then vanished into the dark.


    Meanwhile, inside Bryan''s apartment, Benny who was having dinner along with Bryan suddenly raised his head and looked out the window.


    His yellow eyes narrowed ever so slightly as his gazended on the rooftop where Sean and his butler, Alfredo, had been just a few moments ago.


    Feeling puzzled, Bryan followed Benny''s gaze and looked out the window. However, he found nothing. He then turned back around and looked at Benny as he asked, "What is it, Benny?"


    Benny shook his head and as he replied mentally, ''Nothing, just a few rats loitering around.''


    The duo then got back to finishing their dinner.


    ¡­


    Monday, 11th April 1581.


    It was a warm and beautiful atmosphere as the sun shone brightly on a peaceful April morning.


    A gentle wind blew through the lush verdant trees, carrying with it the scent of blossoming flowers.


    White fluffy clouds driftedzily across the bright blue sky as flocks of birds flew around merrily.


    In the garden behind Detective Watson''s house on Augustus Street, Bryan was sitting at a small outdoor table and sipping tea as he caressed Benny''s glossy ck fur.


    Benny was snoozing on Bryan''sp as he purred from time to time, clearly very satisfied with thetter''s handwork.


    "Quite the interesting Transcendent creature!" Detective Watson who was sitting across from Bryan praised with a smile.


    "Interesting how? Teacher, do you happen to know something about Benny?" Bryan inquired curiously.


    Detective Watson shook his head, "Quite the contrary. I can''t seem to understand Benny at all. Every time I try to read him with my spiritual force, a sense of dread washes over me, as if warning me."


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded with a pensive look.


    However, Detective Watson smiled and assured, "But you don''t have to worry. Benny will grow up to be quite a reliablepanion for you in the future. That I am sure of. Moreover, the runes on your forearm that you told me about¡­"


    Bryan looked at his forearm and willed the runes to appear. The next moment, a circr runic pattern materialized on the skin of his forearm. It looked like a mass of tentacles that had coiled around each other and formed a circle.


    "You can think of it as a contract between you and Benny. The rune mark signifies that Benny already considers you as his family. Both of you will be able to hear each other''s thoughts if you so wish to." Detective Watson added.


    However, he thought in his heart, ''But those strange-looking runes¡­ I''ve never seen anything like that ever! Not even in old scriptures!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    All of a sudden, a small yellow butterfly flew andnded on Benny''s nose. Thetter opened his eyes as he looked at the butterfly curiously.


    Soon the butterfly flew away and Benny began to chase after it, running around in circles in the garden. Looking at Benny, Bryan couldn''t help but smile fondly.


    "Anyways, since you''re about to be a Transcendent soon, there are some things that you should know beforehand." Detective Watson stated.


    Bryan turned his attention back to Detective Watson and gestured solemnly, "Please go ahead, teacher."


    "When you ingest the potion, you will realize that a vast amount of information is being flooded into your brain. When this happens, do not panic." Detective Watson took a sip of his tea and spoke.


    Bryan inquired, "What is this information?"


    "This information generally contains what innate abilities you will acquire and how to efficiently utilize them." Detective Watson smiled profoundly.


    Bryan was instantly dumbfounded, "How is that possible!?"


    "How do you think Transcendent creatures advance in their ranks? Do you think they have a teacher or someone to guide them?" Detective Watson asked, "No, they get the information relevant to their advancements through their bloodline!"


    Bryan pondered for a moment and asked back, "So we are able to acquire this information because we consume parts of Transcendent creatures, that contain this knowledge, in the form of potions?"


    "Precisely!" Detective Watson nodded his head in approval. "This is the main thing that you have to be aware of during your advancement.


    The other thing is the mental imprints of the consumed Transcendent creatures that will attack your consciousness after you drink the potion"


    Detective Watson paused for a moment to make sure that Bryan was paying full attention. He then added,


    "When that happens, make sure to continue to practice the meditation technique. The 54 mind runes will help cancel out the side effects of the mind imprint!"


    Bryan nodded his head in understanding as he thought, ''I see¡­ So that''s why it is so imperative to go through the Apprentice stage before finally bing a Transcendent!''


    Detective Watson took another sip of his tea and asked with a smirk, "Now, are you aware that Transcendents can also cultivate a Secondary Path?"


    Bryan was greatly taken aback as he asked with wide eyes, "How is that even possible!? Isn''t it the case that Transcendents can only consume the potion of any one single Path and have tomit to said Path for their entire lives?"


    "That is indeed the case." Detective Watson nodded, "However, you should know that some Paths are closely rted to each other, which we callpatible Paths.


    For example, Water and Ice, Strength and Weapon, Death and Soul, Metal and Artisan, etc. Do you see where I''m getting at?"


    Bryan nodded his head. But then he immediately shook his head, "I''m still a bit confused."


    Detective Watson chuckled and continued, "Let''s say you embark on the Fire Path. Along with fire-rted spells, you can also use spells from the Thunder Path which will consume slightly more spiritual forcepared to when you use spells from the Fire Path.


    Simrly, if you''re a Wood Path Transcendent, you can also utilize spells from Earth Path and Water Path! Practicing spells from other Paths and perfecting them along with your own Path, this is what is meant by cultivating a Secondary Path!"

 Chapter 145 The Mind

    Bryan finally understood as he began to ponder, ''I see, so does that mean, once I embark on the Theft Path, I''ll be able to either make Shadow Path or Illusion Path my Secondary Path?''


    He had already experimented with this before and hade to realize that spells from these two Paths used up surprisingly less spiritual forcepared to spells from other Paths.


    In other words, this meant that Theft Path was highlypatible with Shadow and Illusion Paths!


    He then looked at Detective Watson and asked, "Then teacher, do you also cultivate a Secondary Path?"


    Detective Watson nodded with a smile, "Yes, I cultivate the Weapon Path as my Secondary Path. Us Wisdom Path Transcendents are physically very weak, to begin with. Hence, most of us cultivate a Secondary Path."


    He paused for a moment to take a sip of tea to wash down his throat and then continued, "However, I must warn you, Bryan. Not everyone has the luxury to cultivate a Secondary Path, moreover, it is an extremely arduous process."


    Feeling perplexed, Bryan asked, "How so?"


    "Because just cultivating the Primary Path alone takes a lot of effort and time. So, Transcendents with lower spiritual aptitude will never be able to cultivate a Secondary Path." Detective Watson replied with a smile.


    People with high spiritual aptitude will naturally be able to cultivate faster. Hence, they will be able to spare extra time and effort into cultivating a Secondary Path.


    Bryan nodded his head with a thoughtful expression as he began to realize just how much of an advantage people with high spiritual aptitude had.


    Not only could they cultivate quicker but they could also cultivate another Path, subsequently increasing their battle prowess exponentially.


    "Then, what are the Secondary Paths that are suitable for a Wisdom Path Transcendent to cultivate?" Bryan asked curiously.


    "All of them!" Detective Watson replied with pride evident in his tone, "Just like how the Wisdom Path meditation technique ispatible with the potions of all other Paths, Wisdom Path Transcendents can cultivate any Path as their Secondary Path."


    "Why is that so?" Bryan inquired. Although he knew that Wisdom Path was very versatile, he was still a little confused.


    "The mystical arts are centered around the usage of spiritual force. Spiritual force is centered around the effective usage of one''s mind. And what do you think is the domain that Wisdom Path is centered around?" Detective Watson asked as his lips slowly curled up into a smirk.


    Bryan''s eyes instantly lit up as he came to an understanding, "The mind!"


    "That is correct." Detective Watson chuckled, "Now, do you realize just how powerful the Wisdom Path is?


    Although Transcendents of this Path are very weak in the earlier ranks, like those of most other Paths, the further they advance, the higher their advantage over others bes."


    Detective Watson paused to look at Bryan''s surprised expression and asked, "So, have you decided which Path you wish to embark on?"


    On the surface, Bryan appeared to be thinking deeply but he cursed in his heart, ''Fuck! What do I say? If I lie, he''ll instantly notice. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!''


    After internally struggling for a few moments, ultimately he just decided to keep his mouth shut.


    Detective Watson began tough looking at Bryan''s conflicted expression, "It''s okay if you don''t wish to tell me. And it''s also okay if you don''t wish to embark on the Wisdom Path."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan was taken aback as he asked, "Teacher, won''t you feel disappointed if I don''t embark on the same Path as you?"


    "Not at all!" Detective Watson smiled, "Although I do wish that you would embark on the Wisdom Path, however, it is ultimately up to you which Path you choose. And regardless of your choice, you will have my full support."


    ''Would you say the same thing if you knew that I''d embark on the Theft Path?'' Bryan smiled bitterly in his heart.


    He looked into Detective Watson''s eyes and replied, "Thank you, teacher. What you said just now, means a lot to me."


    "However!" Detective Watson stated solemnly, "If you choose one of the evil Paths such as Blood Path or ughter Path, I will not stand for it."


    Bryan nodded his head, "I understand, teacher. You don''t have to worry about it."


    He then reassured himself inwardly, ''Theft Path is not an evil Path but a despicable one. So I should be fine¡­. I think.''


    The duo continued to chat for a few more minutes and then stood up from their seats. Detective Watson offered Bryan to drop him off at the Sofia Public Library, meanwhile, he had to go visit Bishop Walls at the Church.


    Bryan looked at Benny who was still relentlessly chasing after the butterfly and called out, "Benny! Let''s get going."


    Benny grumpily looked at the butterfly onest time and then followed after Bryan.


    ¡­


    Inside Bishop Walls'' office, behind the prayer room of the Church of Wisdom, Detective Watson was sitting at the table as he spoke, "I was able to get a meeting with a Mid-String Transcendent from the Church in Nadir."


    Bishop Walls raised his eyebrows as he asked, "Oh? And how did that go?"


    Detective Watson shook his head, "He wasn''t able to divine the whereabouts of Sean Marx either. Looks like Sean is using a very high-ranked Artifact that can obstruct divination."


    Bishop Walls visibly sighed in disappointment. However, Detective Watson then added, "But he has agreed toe to Damascus along with a small team and lend us a helping hand."


    "Is that true?" Bishop Walls was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes." Detective Watson nodded, "He owed me a favor. Plus, your request for reinforcements also helped him understand the severity of the situation we are dealing with."


    "That''s right!" Bishop Walls replied, "Now all we can do is make enough preparations for when the Inferno order and Sean Marx make their move."


    Detective Watson nodded solemnly. However, there was one thing that he didn''t disclose to Bishop Walls.


    Along with Sean Marx''s whereabouts, he had also asked the Mid-String Transcendent to divine the most probable future. And the results were not pleasant at all.

 Chapter 146 Mesmerized

    Monday, 18th April 1581.


    The warm spring breeze blew through the deste streets of Damascus, bringing with it the pungent smell of charcoal and smoke from the factories.


    Although it was almost four in the morning, the factories continued to operate non-stop. After all, they couldn''t help it. Most of the workers had already quit their jobs and were beginning to form worker unions.


    These unions fought for the right to be paid fairly and to keep the jobs in the hands of humans and not machines. They had lived long enough under the oppression of the wealthy. And now they were making their stand.


    Hence, the factory owners did not have any choice but to gather as enough people as possible and work overtime in order to meet the production quota.


    Bryan stood on the empty street under the illumination of a flickeringmppost as he gazed toward the factory area. That region had a nket of ck smoke perpetually hovering above it.


    He couldn''t help but sigh, "With the advent of the age of steam, the industrialists and the royalty promised us a better life¡­"


    He then turned to look toward the direction of the slums, "But is that true for everybody?"


    Feelingplex emotions, he walked aimlessly through the empty city streets as he thought of the current problems Damascus was facing.


    He was earlier on night patrol with Emma and the duo had just finished it and gone their separate ways. Unknowingly, he had arrived at the central area of the city.


    Bryan was able to see the Damascus Clock Tower in the distance. He stopped in his tracks and looked at the towering giant and faintly smiled, "I wonder what the scenery from up there is like¡­"


    The moment this impulsive thought took root in his mind, Bryan was unable to get rid of it. Without thinking any longer, he dashed toward the clock tower as he slowly began to smile brightly.


    The childlike innocence and mischief that he had bottled up deep within himself after the death of Jamie, had finally emerged as it began to fill his heart.


    Perhaps it was because he was finally going to be a Transcendent soon or maybe it was because he was beginning to get closure, but for the first time in a long time, Bryan felt alive.


    As he ran across the empty streets and passed by the apartments and buildings, his figure appeared to be a ck blur.


    Unbeknownst to Bryan, his physical attributes were gradually beginning to increase and solidify as he got closer to advancing to a Rank 1 Transcendent!


    As Bryan neared the base of the clock tower, he noticed two people in police uniforms patrolling the area around the tower.


    They were currently standing together and chatting with each other as they yawned from time to time. Bryan''s lips slowly curled up into a mischievous smile as he cast Shadow Concealment.


    The surrounding shadows enveloped his body entirely as he disappeared from the spot. He then covertly approached the two policemen.


    "Two more hours until the night shift ends." The young police officer yawned as he rubbed his weary eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The other police officer was about to reply when all of a sudden he burst intoughter, "Hahaha! Carl, what the hell is wrong with you? Are you really feeling that hot?"


    "Huh? What do you mean, sir?" The young police officer looked at his senior and asked with a puzzled look.


    The older officer pointed his finger to Carl''s crotch area as he began tough even louder, "So young but so small! Hahaha!"


    Carl looked down and found that at some point, his pants and boxers had fallen all the way down to his ankles. His face flushed red as he bent over to pick them up, "H-How did this happen!? I didn''t even realize."


    While picking up his pants, he saw that his senior police officer''s pants and boxers had also dropped, just like his, "Sir! Yours as well!"


    The senior police officer stoppedughing as he looked down. His eyes turned wide as he yelled in embarrassment, "How the fuck!?"


    While both the officers were picking up their pants and boxers, they heard an eerie and maniacal voice behind them, "Kekeke, delicious! Balls¡­are my fa-vou-rite!"


    Both of them turned around in astonishment and what they saw sent chills down their spines. They saw a tall figure dressed in a colorful clown costume.


    The clown had green hair, a face painted with white makeup, and arge red ball ced at the tip of his nose. He was currently looking at them as he grinned from ear to ear, disying his sharp yellow jagged teeth.


    Both the officers fell to the ground in utter shock and fear as they hugged each other and screamed, "Aaaaahhh!! Ghost!"


    The clown slowly walked towards them as he stretched out both his hands as he tried to grab both the officer''s scrotums. The duo got up in panic, turned around, and ran for their lives!


    However, a few stepster, they fell to the ground as they hadn''t worn their pants properly yet. They got up and began to run again but the same thing happened a few momentster.


    They kept running and kept falling to the ground as their faces were now covered in tears, snot, and soil. Finally, they decided to abandon their pants and boxers behind and flee butt-naked.


    All the while, they continued to scream, "Ghost! Ghost! Somebody help!!"


    The clown saw them disappear into the distance and soon he too dissipated into gray smoke. In the distance, right by the clock tower, Bryan who was still using Shadow Concealment, broke into a peal of raucousughter.


    A few momentster he wiped the tears from his eyes, "Hah, that was fun, kekk!"


    He then turned around and jumped as high as he could and grabbed onto one of the bricks protruding from the wall of the clock tower. Soon, he began to climb agilely like a monkey climbing a tree.


    Within a few minutes, he had scaled the majority of the tower. He grabbed the railing and climbed over to the tform ced right by therge clock dial, just slightly underneath the number 6.


    Bryan then turned around and the view that greeted him left himpletely mesmerized!

 Chapter 147 Present

    Bryan stood at the top of the Damascus Clock Tower¡ªwell, almost at the top¡ªas his hands tightly gripped the railings of the tform he was standing on. His eyes shone brightly as he surveyed the vastndscape of the city.


    "Amazing!" He marveled from the bottom of his heart. The narrow cobbled streets along with the beautifully built houses and buildings took his breath away.


    The sun hadn''t risen yet but the night view of the city speckled with bright dots of lights that shone from the various streetmpposts had a different charm to it.


    Bryan stared at the beautiful scenery for a few minutes in a daze. He then shook his head and sighed, "It would be nice to share this beautiful view with someone."


    He smiled bitterly for a moment but then all of a sudden his eyes lit up. He activated the rune mark on his forearm and mentally transmitted a message, ''Benny, can youe to my location?''


    He then patiently waited for a reply as he knew that it would take a few minutes. And within the five-minute mark was up, the space in front of Bryan tore open.


    This time, Bryan tried to pay close attention to the ce behind the tear and tried to figure out where this sense of familiarity came from.


    However, before he could do that, the crack in the space returned to normal and Benny had already pounced into his arms.


    He looked up at Bryan with a sense of urgency and spoke mentally, ''Bryan, hurry! Eat this quick!''


    Benny brought forth his tail and got it closer to Bryan''s face. Thetter could see that Benny''s tail had curled around a stalk of strange flower that looked simr to a tulip.


    The stalk was purple in color and the petals of the flower were snow white. Upon closer inspection, Bryan found out that the flower petals were slowly dissipating into smoke.


    He looked at Benny and inquired, "Benny, what''s this thing?"


    However, Benny''s tone became even more urgent, ''There''s no time to waste! Bryan, eat it now or the effects of the flower will vanish!''


    Bryan solemnly nodded his head and grabbed the flower from Benny''s tail. Without hesitation, he put the entire flower¡ªstalk included¡ªinto his mouth and began to chew on it.


    He trusted Benny with his life. After all, he had raised the little bugger since he had hatched from his egg. The bond they shared wasn''t something that was formed by blood, but by something much more substantial: choice!


    Hence, Bryan did as Benny told, without a shred of doubt or suspicion in his heart.


    As Bryan chewed on the flower, his eyebrows furrowed. Because the flower didn''t have any taste whatsoever! And he felt as if he was chewing on a piece of cloud. There was no bite resistance at all.


    He dubiously looked at Benny who was looking back at him with bright and hopeful eyes and asked, "Benny, what the hell is th-"


    But before he could finish his words, his eyes widened in shock! Because the flower inside his mouth had nowpletely dissipated into a purple-colored gas.


    But instead of traveling down his food pipe and into his stomach, it directly went to his head. More precisely, his mind where the mind runes were floating!


    As the purple gas invaded his mind, Bryan felt a soothing and cool sensation as his thoughts became clearer!


    Benny''s eyes shone even brighter as he began to jump in Bryan''s arms, ''Hurry and cultivate your meditation technique!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan nodded his head and then sat down in a lotus position on the tform. He gently lifted Benny and ced him beside him.


    He then closed his eyes and began to cultivate the Medici Apprentice meditation technique.


    As soon as he began to meditate, he realized that the purple gas that had entered his mind was now beginning to envelop the 52 mind runes that he had already carved.


    However, Bryan didn''t panic. Because he didn''t feel any sense of danger from the purple gas. If anything, his intuition told him that this was very beneficial for him!


    About ten minutester, as Bryan continued to meditate, he realized that the purple gas was thoroughly washing his mind runes.


    After more careful observation, he found out, much to his astonishment, that the purple gas was actually washing away the impurities in his mind runes and subsequently purifying his spiritual force!


    ted, Bryan continued to meditate as the purple gas purified his spiritual force slowly. Benny who sensed this transformation within Bryan''s mind began to excitedly run around Bryan as he thought inwardly, ''It works! It works! Uncle Octopus didn''t lie to me!''


    Another ten minutester, Bryan opened his eyes which were brighter than ever before. He then carefully scrutinized his mind runes and realized that the purple gas had nowpletely dissipated after having washed the impurities in his 52 mind runes.


    He also realized that his spiritual force had slightly reduced, however, it was now more than twenty times purer than before!


    Bryan turned to look at Benny and smiled brightly, "Benny, where did you get that flower from!?"


    Benny gracefully walked on all fours and stopped in front of Bryan. He then proudly raised his chin and replied smugly, ''My home, of course!''


    The corner of Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. He grabbed Benny by his armpits and began to knuckle his forehead, "You little brat! You''re ying the profound game with me again?"


    Benny began to giggle incessantly and then replied, ''Don''t worry, Bryan. You''ll know all about it very soon!''


    Bryan stopped what he was doing as he sighed defeatedly. No matter how many times he asked Benny about his home, he would always receive the same vague answer.


    Benny stood on his hind legs and leaned his front paws against Bryan''s chest. He then looked at Bryan with bright eyes and asked, ''Did you like my present?''


    Bryan tilted his head and asked back, "Present, you mean that flower?"


    Benny nodded his head as he smiled, ''Yes! That was my present to you. Happy birthday, Bryan!''


    Bryan''s eyes softened as he smiled warmly, "So you remember, huh? Little brat!"


    Benny hugged Bryan''s neck as he began to nuzzle against his face, ''You''re my family! Of course, I remember your birthday!''


    Bryan hugged Benny back as he kissed him on the forehead, "Thank you, Benny. It means a lot to me."

 Chapter 148 Potion Concoction

    Sunday, 1st May 1581.


    It was yet another bright sunny day in Damascus City. The sun shone relentlessly as the white fluffy clouds driftedzily across the bright blue sky.


    A gentle breeze blew by as the lush green leaves of the different trees nted across the street swayed ever so slightly. In the blink of an eye, winter had already passed and spring was almost at its end.


    In the northeastern part of the city, close to Augustus Street, was an area that was home to a bustling market full of shops of different kinds.


    This was Richard''s Market, a ce where people could buy almost anything. From fruits and vegetables to high-end furniture and garments, and even herbs and medicine.


    Towards the east end of the market was shop number 43, Hemlock''s Garden. This was the apothecary store that Livia had suggested to Bryan, the ce where he could get all the supplementary ingredients for his potion recipe.


    The door to the shop opened as Bryan exited, carrying a brown paper bag full of goods in his arm. He was wearing a ck suit jacket, ck trousers, and a white shirt. And behind him, Benny followed along.


    With a faint smile on his face, Bryan looked at the bustling crowd and the people going about their day, buying and selling all sorts of different things at the market.


    Benny circled around Bryan a couple of times and then nuzzled against his calf as he mentally asked, ''Bryan, are you finally going to do it today?''


    Bryan looked down at Benny with a bright smile and replied, ''That''s right!''


    "Meow!" Benny jumped off the ground and nimbly climbed onto Bryan''s shoulder as hefortably took a seating position.


    He then began to lick his right paw as he said, ''Good! I will protect you then.''


    Bryan couldn''t help but warmly smile, ''I''ll be in your care, Benny.''


    Last night, Bryan had already carved the 54th mind rune and just now he had gathered all the supplementary ingredients required for his advancement from Hemlock''s Garden.


    He had already bought both the main ingredients. Tonight, he was finally going to advance!


    Bryan walked towards the main street and called for a public carriage and then instructed the driver to head to 7 Robinson Street.


    Inside the carriage, Bennyyzily on Bryan''sp as he asked, ''Are you nervous?''


    Bryan smiled faintly as he nodded his head, ''A little.''


    Benny looked up at Bryan and replied, ''You will be all right, trust me. With the help of that flower, your spiritual force has already been purified to a great extent. So, your transition to a Transcendent will be much easier.''


    Bryan nodded his head and replied mentally, ''Yes, you''re right!''<novelnext></novelnext>


    He then thought for a moment and looked at Benny with a puzzled expression, ''How do you know about such stuff anyway?''


    Benny raised his chin as he replied smugly, ''How can I, the great Benjamin Lombardi, not know of such trivial and mundane matters? Hmph!''


    Bryan simply rolled his eyes as he thought, ''This little brat¡­ Just where is he learning all this from?''


    About fifteen minutester, the public carriage soon arrived at the destination. Bryan and Benny alighted from the carriage as the former paid the driver and thanked him.


    The duo then entered the apartment as Bryan locked the door behind him. He had already informed Robert that he was going to advance today and had hence taken the entire day off.


    However, it was very tough for Bryan to prevent his teacher, Detective Watson, to apany him during his advancement to a Transcendent. There was no way that Detective Watson wouldn''t guide Bryan through such an important ordeal.


    It would spell trouble if Detective Watson found out that the potion he was concocting actually belonged to the Theft Path!


    Thus, Bryan had to tantly lie to him and tell him that he was going to advance tomorrow instead of today.


    Now, he could only pray that Detective Watson didn''t find out from his captain, Robert, that he had in fact taken the day off today in order to advance.


    Once he sessfully advanced, he could easilye up with an excuse to exin it to Detective Watson tomorrow, anyways. If thetter did question him, Bryan would just say that he wanted to give him a surprise.


    Bryan went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. He had to clear his head of all the excitement as well as nervousness. And a cold bath would do just the trick.


    About five minutester, he exited the bathroom with a white towel tied around his waist. He then went to his wardrobe in the bedroom and changed into afortable pair of pajamas.


    After that, he headed to the kitchen and grabbed arge ceramic bow along with a spoon, and brought them to the study table in his bedroom.


    Bryan carefully emptied the contents of the brown bag that he had just brought from Hemlock''s Garden and neatly kept them on the table.


    60 ml of distilled water kept inside a transparent stic bottle, 10 grams of hibiscus grass powder, 60 ml of orikonta fruit pulp, andst but not least, 10 drops of dawn agave extracts that were stored in a crystal vial.


    These were all the supplementary ingredients that were required to concoct the potion!


    Bryan then grabbed the silver pocket watch and took out a small ck box as well as a red box from within. These boxes contained the main ingredients: Sea Kg''s blood and Dusk Crab''s crystal.


    He then took out the Book of Medici from the pocket watch as well. He flipped open the book and turned a few pages. Finally, he came to the page that described the correct method to prepare the potion for Rank 1 Transcendent in detail.


    Bryan read it a few times and thoroughly memorized it in order to understand how to proceed with the concoction. He then took a few deep breaths and finally began to concoct the potion required for his advancement to Rank 1 Transcendent!

 Chapter 149 Innate Abilities

    First, Bryan emptied the bottle that contained 60 ml of distilled water into the bowl. Then he put 10 grams of hibiscus grass powder into the water.


    After meticulously stirring the liquid with the spoon for 2 minutes, the crystal clear water had now turned gray. He then grabbed 40 grams of Dusk Crab''s crystal from the ck box and gently dropped it into the bowl.


    When he had bought the Dusk Crab''s crystal from the secret gathering, the entire crystal was 50 grams. Bryan had already removed the excess 10 grams from it and kept it aside beforehand. The remaining amount was all he needed for the potion.


    The moment the ck trigonal crystal touched the gray water, it began to sizzle and slowly break down. A few minutester, the ck crystal hadpletely broken down, making the liquid inside the bowl much thicker and darker.


    Bubbles started to form on the surface of the liquid as it turned hotter by the second. Bryan immediately put 60 ml of orikonta fruit pulp into the liquid to cool it down.


    After the liquid had cooled down, Bryan grabbed the vial containing 10 ml of Sea Kg''s blood and emptied it inside the bowl. The liquid had now turned the darkest shade of red as it began to heat up again.


    Finally, Bryan grabbed the vial that contained 10 drops of dawn agave extracts and carefully emptied it into the dark red liquid.


    Soon, the liquid began to cool down once again as the dark red color now contained a tinge of gold in it.


    Bryan wiped the beads of sweat that had formed on his forehead and heaved a tired sigh, "Phew! That was fucking taxing!"


    He then looked at the potion thaty dormant inside the bowl with bright eyes. The concoction process was a sess and now, the potion was ready!


    Benny hopped onto the study table and looked at the potion inside the bowl with curious eyes.


    ''Is it done?'' He looked at Bryan and asked mentally.


    Bryan nodded his head as his lips curled up into a bright smile, "Yes! Now I need to consume the potion within the next five minutes."


    There was a reason for this. Every potion concocted, had a time limit within which it retained its maximum potency. Therefore, it was imperative that the Apprentice drank the potion within that time limit.


    The Apprentice could certainly drink after the time limit was up, however, that would lower the chances of a sessful advancement.


    Bryan gently picked up the ceramic bowl and walked toward his bed. He carefully kept the bowl at the center of the bed, got on top, and sat down in a lotus position.


    He then took deep breaths to calm down his emotion and clear his mind before he consumed the potion.


    Exactly 361 days ago, Bryan had started his journey as an Apprentice and today he was finally going to be a Transcendent! His heart was churning with tumultuous waves and he found it difficult to calm down.


    Benny who wasfortably lying down right in front of Bryan, suddenly waved his right paw. A gentle gust of wind blew in the bedroom out of nowhere and Bryan could feel the soothing wind tug at his hair and clothes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His mind now became calm as ake with no ripples to be found. Bryan looked at Benny for a few moments and smiled gently. He didn''t know what the little bugger had done but it sure did the job, "Thank you."


    "Meow~" Benny lowered his head as his eyelids drooped a little, however, his entire attention was on Bryan''s every move, whether external or internal.


    Bryan looked at the dark red potion speckled with a golden tint inside the bowl with a calm yet determined look in his eyes.


    He then picked up the bowl with both hands and chugged the entirety of the potion in one go!


    A few momentster, Bryan put the empty bowl beside him and closed his eyes as he patiently waited for the mental imprints of the two Transcendent creatures¡ªSea Kg and Dusk Crab¡ªto attack his mind.


    As he was feeling the warm yet cold sensation of the potion in his stomach, the mental imprints that he was expecting, never arrived even after a few minutes had passed.


    But right at that moment, just as he was feeling confused, Bryan felt his consciousness turn blurry and the next moment, before he knew it, he found himself in a pitch-ck environment.


    After feeling around for a while, he spected that he was in an underwater region, probably the benthic zone at the bottom of ake or a river. Because he was able to feel the solid ground underneath and the terrifying underwater pressure from above.


    Everywhere he looked, there was only darkness. He didn''t know how long had passed as he was engulfed in the harrowing darkness.


    Fear gradually began to creep inside Bryan''s heart but just the next moment, the area around him was illuminated all of a sudden and he was able to see everything clearly.


    However, everything was dyed a shade of fluorescence. Bryan even had the feeling that his vision right now was even better than that during the daytime.


    And that''s when he realized! That it wasn''t the environment that had changed but his eyesight!


    Trying to confirm his spection, he looked down to take a look at this body. And as expected, it wasn''t his body. It was that of a fish, more precisely, the Sea Kg''s!


    ''That''s right! This must be the information regarding my innate abilities thates with the potion. And one of Sea Kg''s innate abilities was Night Vision!'' Bryan confirmed in his heart.


    He then tried to move his body and swim through the rocks, coral, seaweed, and other underwater vegetation. Soon Bryan got the hang of it and began to agilely swim through the underwater obstacles.


    His speed gained momentum by the second as he overtook the various underwater creatures that were bigger and smaller than him. That''s when another piece of information flooded his brain!


    ''Immense physical boost¡­ high speed and high agility!''

 Chapter 150 Strong Intuition

    Bryan went over this information in his head that he had just received from the potion and grew all the more excited. He then increased his speed and swam through the benthic zone with great joy.


    Just when he thought that he was going to surpass his current speed, his vision abruptly changed once again and he found himself in another underwater region. However, this ce was much shallowpared to the previous one.


    He looked to observe his body and noticed that a pitch-ck sturdy shell had covered the entirety of his body!


    There was a ck trigonal crystal located in his stomach region. Moreover, he had five pairs of legs! Eight of them were for walking and the front two had pincers, most likely for attacking.


    Bryan''s eyes lit up as he thought, ''The Dusk Crab!''


    He now knew exactly what to do and tried to get ustomed to this new body as he moved around and checked to see what more innate abilities he might get.


    The Dusk Crab was considerably slower than the Sea Kg and Bryan started to be disappointed and his expectations turned dimmer.


    Unknowingly, he had reached an underwater area that was full of rocks and stone pirs. It looked like a ruin. Bryan didn''t know how he had reached here but he had a feeling that it was because of his intuition, or more precisely, the Dusk Crab''s intuition!


    He now started to pay more attention to his surroundings. Soon he found that his path ahead had been obstructed by a wall formed of rocks of different sizes.


    There was only a slight gap at the bottom of the wall. However, that small crack would surely not be able to fit Bryan''s entire crab body. The size of the crack in the wall was a mere tenth of Bryan''s boy, maybe even less.


    However, his intuition kept telling him to approach the tiny gap. And Bryan did so without hesitation. Since he was young, he had always chosen to blindly believe in his intuition.


    As soon as Bryan neared the small gap in the wall, his entire body turned incorporeal andpletely blended in with the shadow within the crack!


    And the next moment, Bryan appeared on the other side of the rock wall,pletely bbergasted, ''Did I just...fucking teleport!?''


    As he was reveling in his fantasy, another piece of information entered his brain!


    ''Blend in with the shadows... Slip into tight spaces.''


    Bryan thought inwardly, ''So that''s what it was! It wasn''t teleportation. My body simply turned incorporeal and became one with the shadow for a split moment!''


    His eyes shone brightly as he then thought of something else, ''A thief must be a master in the art of escaping without leaving behind any evidence! I will be undetectable as long as I''m in the shadows...  As expected of the Theft Path!''


    Bryan calmed down his excitement and continued to move forward as he was guided by his intuition. A few minutester, he appeared in front of a bright multicolored coral reef.


    The reef had two entrances and Bryan randomly took the one on his left. But right as he was about to enter the passage, his intuition red up and sent him severe warnings that if he were to enter, he would be only met by death!


    Bryan stopped in his tracks as all ten of his limbs began to tremble. Without hesitation, he turned around and entered the other passage to his right.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This time his intuition didn''t send him a warning. Instead, he felt that whatever was there at the end of this passage, would be extremely beneficial for him.


    As he walked along the beautiful coral passage, he wondered, ''Isn''t this the same intuitive feeling that I get in real life when I encounter danger? The only difference is that the intuition I have right now is exponentially stronger!''


    A few minutester, Bryan arrived at the end of the passage and his eyes widened. He saw a decayed carapace of a dead Dusk Crab that was evenrger than Bryan!


    His eyes then fell on therge ck trigonal crystal of the crab that was floating right above its corpse.


    Bryan was greatly astonished! He suddenly remembered a specific excerpt that he had read in one of the books in the Silver Owl''s HQ''s underground library.


    It was that the Dusk Crabs advance to the next rank by consuming the ck trigonal crystal of other Dusk Crabs! This species of Transcendent creatures truly lived and died by the code: survival of the fittest!


    All of a sudden, another piece of information flooded Bryan''s brain!


    ''Increased spiritual sense observation and heightened senses... Strong intuition for dangers and opportunities!''


    Now, everything began to make sense to Bryan. He finally understood what the intuition that he had all his life, the very same intuition that helped him navigate the dangers in the slums and also point him in the direction of valuable opportunities was.


    It was nothing but a watered-down version of one of the innate abilities of a Rank 1 Transcendent of the theft Path!


    ''I see...'' Bryan contemted deeply, ''Me being able to tap into his innate ability even as a regr human was most likely because of my bloodline. After all, my ancestors were all thieves!''


    As soon as Bryan fullyprehended the fourth and final innate ability granted to him by the potion, his vision changed once again!


    He opened his eyes and found himself floating in a pure white space. He looked down to check himself and found that he was back in his own body now and waspletely naked.


    Bryan then looked around in wonder and confusion as he thought, ''What is this ce?''


    He raised his head and looked up and his eyes widened. He saw the 54 mind runes that he had carved before, were now hovering right above him as they glowed with a purple light!


    "If these are my mind runes, then does that mean..." He looked around the white space and mumbled, "That''s right! This must be my soul!"


    He looked around in wonder as this was the first time he was getting to witness what his soul really looked like.


    The concept of the soul was extremely elusive. It waspletely undetectable from the outside even if one used their spiritual sense. The only way to witness it was from within!

 Chapter 151 Rank 1 Transcendent!

    Bryan''s soul was pristine white in color. And in the center of this white space, the 54 mind runes were hovering. As Bryan looked at the mind runes, he realized that they had formed the shape of a hexagonal prism.


    All the mind runes that he had carved in this past year, were intricately drawn with symmetry and each of the strokes connected to the other and formed this prism.


    The prism also had a slight shade of purple to it. Bryan believed that this was a result of him eating that flower that Benny had gotten for him.


    The transition from Apprentice to a Transcendent included three steps. Bryan had alreadypleted the first step which wasprehending the innate abilities, whose information was given by the potion.


    The next two steps were closely linked together and were also the most crucial to his advancement. If Bryan failed in his next step, he would be doomed.


    Hence, he closed his eyes and levitated right beneath his mind runes as he waited for the next attack.


    Bryan didn''t know how much time had passed. It felt like forever and at the same time it felt like an instant. His eyebrows slightly furrowed as he felt something invading his soul and quickly approaching the depths where he was currently situated.


    He opened his eyes and in the distance, he was able to see a ck miasma approaching him at a fast speed!


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as he muttered, "The mental imprints from the two Transcendent creatures!"


    Detective Watson had already warned him beforehand that he would be attacked by the mental imprints of the Transcendent creatures whose parts he had used to concoct the potion. And he already knew how to deal with it.


    All he had to do was cultivate the Medici Apprentice meditation technique in order to fight the mental imprints. The 54 mind runes hovering above him would take care of the rest.


    Bryan wasn''t nervous at all. He was fully confident in his now-purified mind runes. He patiently waited for the ck miasma toe closer.


    Just when the ck miasma was within suitable range and hadpletely surrounded Bryan. He closed his eyes and began to cultivate the meditation technique.


    The 54 mind runes started to glow brightly as they illuminated the small portion at the center of Bryan''s soul with a bright purple light.


    The purple hexagonal prism was like a lighthouse shining its light and guiding the way for the lost sailor to navigate through the stormy sea.


    Gradually, the area covered by the purple light continued to increase and the ck miasma continued to recede.


    As soon as the mental imprints came in contact with the purple light, they began to sizzle and dissipate into nothingness!


    Although Bryan was now meditating, he could still sense the receding ck miasma. It was as if it had met its nemesis. Meditation techniques were truly the bane of the negative effects brought about by the potions.


    ''Potion strengthens the body and meditation technique strengthens the soul, both forming a delicate bnce.'' Bryan had heard this statement innumerable times during the time he spent under the tutge of Detective Watson.


    However, it was only today that he learned just how true this statement was!


    Without the 54 mind runes that he had carved during his time as an Apprentice, the invading mental imprints would have turned him into a monster, just like Kenny Adams.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bryan continued to cultivate the meditation technique for what felt like forever to him. In this space inside his soul, time had lost its meaning.


    Just as thest of the ck miasma hadpletely dissipated under the purple light, Bryan immediately realized that he had seeded in the second step!


    He opened his eyes and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He looked around and saw that the darkness from before was no longer present and the space was just as white as it was when he had first arrived.


    He then turned to look at the hexagonal prism and saw that it was still glowing brightly!


    ''Now, the final step!'' Bryan flew inside the prism and sat cross-legged at the center. He then spread his hands and then immediately brought them together as a loud p resounded throughout the white space.


    CLAP!!


    Following that, the 54 mind runes that had formed the prism, began to tremble violently. Upon closer inspection, it would appear that the prism was slowly beingpressed.


    This was the third and final step of bing a Transcendent! Combining the 54 mind runes into 1 and fussing it with the soul. Hence, forming the sea of consciousness!


    Bryan gritted his teeth as he slowly but surelypressed the hexagonal prism inch by inch. In the real world, beads of sweat began to form on Bryan''s forehead as his face turned red.


    Benny, who was lying down on the bed in front of him, abruptly stood up on all fours and deeply stared at Bryan for almost an hour, making sure that nothing happened to him. Following that, heid back down in afortable position once again.


    Inside the white space, the hexagonal prism had condensed to the size of a pin as it hovered between Bryan''s palms.


    "Now¡­fuse it with the soul!" Bryan muttered under his breath as his eyes narrowed. The next moment, he stretched out his hands and legs as if he were hugging the entire world!


    The small hexagonal prism which was now the size of a dot started to glow brighter than ever before as the purple lightpletely engulfed Bryan''s figure as well as the entirety of the white space.


    Following that, silence ensued for a brief moment.


    And then¡­


    There was the sound of waves thrashing! The bright purple light receded and Bryan opened his eyes. He looked down and couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    Beneath him, waves rose from the bottom of the white space and crashed down upon each other as theypletely filled the entirety of his soul.


    The waves rose higher and higher until they almost touched Bryan''s feet as thetter levitated in the air. He could see that the waves were light purple in color, unlike the usual blue.


    The entirety of Bryan''s soul was now submerged in this purple sea and had turned into a shade of purple. Looking at this grand sight, he felt incredibly small and insignificant.


    However, his eyes shone brighter than ever. For the sea of consciousness had now formed and he had finally advanced to Rank 1 Transcendent!

 Chapter 152 Passive

    ''Congrattions Bryan!!'' In the real world, Bryan was greeted by Benny''s cheerful voice the moment he opened his eyes.


    He smiled warmly and patted Benny''s head as he asked, "How long did it take for me to advance?"


    ''A little less than two hours.'' Benny replied as he licked one of his front paws. All of a sudden he stopped in his actions and stared at Bryan deeply.


    "What is it?" Bryan tilted his head as he asked. However, Benny didn''t reply. Instead, he circled around Bryan a few times and carefully scrutinized thetter.


    He then walked and sat down in front of Bryan as he asked excitedly, ''Bryan! Bryan! What innate abilities did you get? Tell me! Tell me!''


    Bryan began to chuckle looking at Benny''s childlike behavior, "Let''s check it out together, shall we?"


    He then got off the bed and stretched his arms and legs for a few moments. His joints felt stiff after sitting in the same position for such a long time.


    Although only less than two hours had passed in the real world, inside the soul space, Bryan felt as if months had passed. Hence, he was a little exhausted.


    He then looked at Benny and said, "The first is the boost that I received to my physical attributes, mainly speed, and agility."


    Bryan then slightly bent his knees and the next moment, he disappeared from the spot! With Benny''s acute eyesight, he was able to see that Bryan was running around inside the apartment at extremely high speed.


    To a regr human, Bryan would bepletely invisible. All they would be able to feel was a gust of wind blowing past them. To a Rank 1 Transcendent, however, Bryan would simply appear as a shadowy blur.


    Bryan had a wide smile on his face as he sprint from one corner of the apartment to the other. He jumped over the chairs and tables, ran across the walls and ceiling, and agilely changed directions at impossible angles.


    "Hahaha! Amazing!" Bryanughed excitedly as he increased his speed even more. However, due to abruptly increasing his speed, he was about to crash into the table in the dining room.


    But at thest moment, he utilized his enhanced spiritual sense observation and narrowly dodged the table by a hair''s length by twisting his body at a weird angle.


    Bryannded on his feet across from the table and looked at Benny with a wide grin, "The second ability I received is enhanced spiritual sense observation!"


    After forming the sea of consciousness and officially advancing to a Transcendent, Bryan was now able to use his spiritual sense.


    And this wasn''t like the embryonic form of spiritual sense that he was able to use when he was an Apprentice, but something much more potent!


    Moreover, due to his innate ability, Bryan''s spiritual sense was much stronger than Transcendents of the same rank!


    Bryan extended out his spiritual sense and at once it covered the entire apartment building! He was able to see what all the residents were doing, all at once. Some were fast asleep, some were making love, and some were quarreling.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, a few minutester, Bryan started to feel his head start to ache. After all, he wasn''t used to receiving and observing so much information all at once.


    For that, he would require constant practice until he got used to it. Hence, he reduced the range of his spiritual sense and restricted it to his apartment only.


    Once the area covered by his spiritual sense became smaller, his observation increased to the next level! Bryan''s eyes shone brightly as he was now able to see even the tiniest particles of dust within the room.


    Looking at Bryan''s expression, Benny started to jump around excitedly as he mentally transmitted, ''Bryan, what is it!? What do you see?''


    Bryan turned his head to look at Benny with his spiritual sense. And the moment he did, an extremely terrifying sense of dread washed over him!


    He felt a severe chill run up his spine as he inadvertently canceled his spiritual sense. He then rubbed his temple as he asked Benny with a lingering sense of fear, "Benny, why is it that I feel so terrified when I observe you with my spiritual sense?"


    Benny tilted his head in confusion as he thought about it for a few seconds. He then proudly raised his chin and replied with a smug look,


    ''Heh, isn''t it obvious? It is because I, the great Benjamin Lombardi, am the honored one! Mortals aren''t capable of directly looking at my greatness! Nyahaha!''


    The corner of Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch as he tried to grab Benny and knuckle him on the head, "You little¡­ Honored one, my ass! Come here."


    However, Benny nimbly dodged Bryan as he continued to giggle and run around the apartment. Even with Bryan''s boost in speed after bing a Transcendent, he still couldn''t catch Benny.


    After a few minutes, Bryan gave up and shook his head, "Forget it, let''s check out my next ability."


    He then turned off the gas supply for all themps in the room. However, the room didn''t turn dark! No, to be more precise, the room had turned dark but Bryan''s eyes had instantaneously adapted to the environment and activated night vision!


    Looking around the apartment that now appeared to be even brighter than before, Bryan marveled in amazement, "Whoa! This night vision is even better than my normal vision!"


    He then switched the lights back on and his eyesight adjusted automatically as he wondered, ''Looks like this ability is passive. And it barely uses any spiritual force.''


    That was the thing with a Transcendent''s innate abilities that they received from potions. They used almost no spiritual force at all.


    The spells from their own Paths and otherpatible Paths used slightly more spiritual force than one''s innate abilities. Whereas, the spells from nonpatible Paths used the most spiritual force.


    However, Transcendents rarely used spells from nonpatible Paths. As it meant a quicker expenditure of their spiritual force reserves.

 Chapter 153 Dreamworld Part I

    Bryan turned to look at Benny who was busy licking his paws and stated excitedly, "Benny! Now witness myst innate ability and also my most favorite!"


    Benny ran towards Bryan and sat down in front of him, waiting for thetter to disy his ability.


    Bryan chuckled and instructed, "Stay right here and watch me!"


    He then entered the bathroom and shut the door behind him. Bryan turned around and stared at the tiny gap between the wall and the door. The next moment, his body turned incorporeal and blended into the shadow within that tiny gap!


    Benny who was staring intently at the bathroom door, all of a sudden saw a shadow erge from the crack between the door and the wooden frame on the wall. The shadow then turned corporeal and the next moment it turned into Bryan!


    Benny''s eyes widened as he stood on all fours, ''Bryan! How did you do that!?''


    Bryan looked at Benny with a smug expression, "That was pretty good, eh?"


    Benny nodded his head vigorously and ran around Bryan excitedly as he kept repeating, ''Do it again! Do it again!''


    Bryan chuckled as he slipped in and out of the shadow between the door and the wall a few more times. Causing Benny to be even more bbergasted the more he looked at it.


    On the other hand, Bryan suddenly had the impulse to rob someone''s house as he wondered, ''This is the perfect ability for a thief!''


    However, he controlled this urge and went back to his bed to take a nap. It was already close to midnight. And there was still one more thing left for him to check out.


    It was the dream he was pulled inside of every time he advanced! Bryan was pulled into the same dream when he advanced to Rank 2 and Rank 3 Apprentice.


    Now that he had finally advanced to a Transcendent, he believed that he would be definitely pulled inside that dream! And this time, it would be much different than the previous two times.


    Bryan had a few snacks before going to sleep. As soon as he touched the bed, he instantly fell asleep within minutes. After all, he was really exhausted mentally from his earlier advancement.


    Benny got on the bed and took afortable seating position beside Bryan. He then stared at Bryan excitedly as he thought inwardly, ''Finally, the day hase!''


    ¡­


    Bryan opened his eyes in a daze, his vision was initially blurry but gradually gained focus. He looked around at the familiar yet foreign street he was standing on and smirked, "As I thought!"


    He was pulled into that recurring dream after all! Bryan then turned around and looked at his apartment building as he observed the saturated colors, "Just what is this ce?"


    He wandered the area around his apartment and looked curiously at the different thingsying around. Everywhere he looked, the colors appeared saturated to the extreme.


    And if he stared at one ce for too long, kaleidoscopic patterns would begin to form in that area. Bryan would be instantly dazed if he stared at one point for too long.


    He then looked up to see the magnificent disy of stars and the nebs up in the sky like he had seen thest time when he came here.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, when he did look up, he was taken aback. For he couldn''t see the cosmos that he was expecting. Instead, all he saw was a night sky that was dyed a shade of purple.


    And the color of the night sky, for some reason, felt extremely intimate to Bryan. He stared at it for a long time as he wondered, ''How peculiar! It feels like it''s almost the same color as my soul and spiritual force¡­''


    The moment Bryan had this thought, there was a response from the night sky!


    BOOM!!!


    Thunder danced ferociously across the night sky as purple lightning streaked across the horizon, brightly illuminating the entire world in a purple hue.


    Bryan stumbled on his feet and fell on his butt as he stared at the night sky with a dumbfounded expression.


    His heart began to beat faster and faster and soon, much to his astonishment, he found that the night sky was also pulsating at the same frequency as his heartbeat.


    "W-What the fuck is happening!?" Bryan began to stutter as he stared at the purple night sky with wide eyes.


    The next moment, an extremely familiar voice echoed in his mind, ''The mothend has acknowledged your existence!''


    Bryan turned around in shock to look at the person that had spoken. He didn''t even realize when this person had sneaked up beside him.


    Due to his shock, he was still under the impression that someone had spoken to him directly instead of speaking in his mind.


    Moreover, this was also the first time he had found someone else other than himself in this dream!


    When Bryan''s gaze fell on the figure beside him, he was shocked out of his wits as his jaw dropped. He was so bbergasted that it took him a very long time to even speak, "B-Benny!? What the hell are you doing here!?"


    Benny circled around Bryan excitedly and then pounced into his arms as he mentally replied, ''This is my home!''


    Bryan''s eyes zed over as he replied in a daze, "This¡­this is your home? I''ve been able to visit this ce ever since I became an Apprentice¡­


    Andter I got to meet you, who is also from this ce¡­ Is this all a coincidence? I don''t know what is happening anymore!"


    Bryan truly didn''t know how to respond to a situation like this. He couldn''t make heads or tails of it.


    First, he was able to find the Theft Path meditation technique and the potion recipe on Anthony''s corpse. And now, Benny imed that this ce was his home, the very ce he visited after every time he advanced.


    All of this was too good to be a coincidence and he truly didn''t know what to believe anymore!

 Chapter 154 Dreamworld Part II

    Benny could sense Bryan''s inner turmoil. He then nuzzled against thetter''s face as he spoke mentally, ''Bryan, do you believe in fate?''


    Bryan snapped out of his daze and looked at Benny as he forced a smile, "Fate, huh? I''m not really sure."


    ''You are the first native of the Waking World to have ever stepped foot inside the Dreamworld. Simrly, I am the first native of the Dreamworld to have ever stepped foot inside the Waking World.


    Sometimes fate can work in mysterious ways. Just like how it brought us two brothers together.'' Benny replied sincerely, his words carrying a soothing effect that instantly calmed down Bryan''s emotions.


    Bryan looked into Benny''s bright innocent eyes deeply and then gradually his lips curled up into a warm smile, "Perhaps¡­ Us two brothers against the world, eh?"


    Benny nodded his head vigorously, ''That''s right! Us against the world! As long as we''re together, we don''t have to worry about a thing.''


    Bryan began to chuckle as he stroked Benny''s head gently. He then got up to his feet as he carried Benny in his arms and looked around,


    "By the way, this ce is called the Dreamworld? And what did you mean by me being the first person to ever step foot into this world?"


    Benny climbed onto Bryan''s shoulder as he took his usual seat. He then began to gracefully lick his paw as he replied,


    ''Natives of this world call it the mothend and call the ce where you''re from, the Waking World. As for the name, Dreamworld, I just randomly came up with it for your better understanding.''


    "Dreamworld, huh?" Bryan mumbled as he continued to walk down the street, "What an interesting name!"


    Benny then continued, ''As for you being the first native of the Waking World to ever step foot into this world, I meant it in the most literal way. You are the first human to physically enter this world and surprisingly, the mothend has recognized it.''


    Bryan froze in his footsteps and mumbled, "Enter physically¡­ What the fuck!?"


    He then looked down to check his body and realized that he had indeed entered with his real physical body and not the spiritual body like he had done the previous times.


    Bryan looked at Benny incredulously and asked, "How the hell did this happen!?"


    Benny simply shrugged, ''It''s a mystery to me. Perhaps Uncle Octopus can answer that question but he says it''s not yet time for you to meet him.''


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched as he replied, "Benny, you''re talking in riddles again. Anyways, since you''re a native of this ce, care to show me around?"


    He hadpletely thrown the matter of him entering the Dreamworld with his physical body to the back of his mind. After all, if he wanted to get out, he could just ask Benny to help him.


    Benny jumped off Bryan''s shoulder and excitedly ran forward, ''Yes! Follow me, I''ll show you something very interesting!''


    Bryan shook his head and smiled as he ran after Benny. While running, he looked around at the different buildings and houses on both sides of Robinson Street.


    He realized that the objects and ces in the Dreamworld were exactly the same as they were in the Waking World. All the buildings, houses, trees, roads, etc, were situated in the exact same ce.


    ''It''s like¡­the Dreamworld exists simultaneously with the Waking World but at the same time is also independent of it. Almost like a parallel world!'' Bryan thought inwardly as he chased after Benny.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He saw Benny entering a two-storied house a couple of buildings away from his apartment on 7 Robinson Street.


    Bryan entered the house after Benny and the duo went inside the first room on the ground floor. It looked as if it was someone''s bedroom, however, there was no one inside the room. The bed was empty!


    "Where''s the person who''s supposed to be here?" Bryan inquired as he looked at Benny who was now sitting on the bed looking at him with bright eyes.


    ''No human or creature from the Waking World is supposed to be here. You''re the only exception.'' Benny replied mentally, ''Perhaps, me too¡­I guess?''


    "I see." Bryan nodded his head and then asked, "Then what are we doing here?"


    Benny instructed with excitement, ''You''ll know once you activate your spiritual sense!''


    Bryan did as he was told and activated his spiritual sense. Everything in his vision was the same, except there was a small white glowing ball, the size of his head, hovering on the bed.


    He pointed at the bed and eximed, "What''s that!?"


    ''Let''s find out!'' Benny replied and then immediately jumped inside the white glowing ball, his bodypletely disappearing.


    It was as if the white glowing ball was a portal that lead to another ce!


    Bryan''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped, "What the fuck!?"


    So many things happened today and Bryan kept thinking that nothing more shocking would happen. But he was proven wrong over and over again.


    He clenched and unclenched his fists as he stood in front of the white glowing ball. After a few moments, he gritted his teeth and jumped in!


    Bryan''s vision changed as he felt a little groggy. The next moment, when he came to, he found himself standing inside a fancy restaurant on Laurent Avenue. The people were all dressed invish clothes as they ate sumptuous meals.


    Having no clue about what was going on, Bryan looked around in a daze. All of a sudden, Benny jumped onto Bryan''s shoulder and sat down.


    Bryan visibly sighed in relief after seeing Benny in this strange ce. He then asked, "Benny, what''s happening? Where are we?"


    "We are inside a dream!" Benny replied excitedly.


    "Dream!?" Bryan''s eyes widened, "Whose dream?"


    "The person whose room we just entered," Benny replied.


    "You mean that white glowing ball that was floating on the bed was someone''s dream!?" Bryan was dumbfounded.


    ''Yes!'' Benny nodded. He then pointed at a blonde young girl who was dressed in an expensive white dress and was being attended to by five handsome young men, ''And that''s the girl whose dream we are inside of.''

 Chapter 155 Dreamworld Part III

    Bryan waspletely and utterly bbergasted as he looked around at the various people eating their meals, the baristas going around serving food, and the staff cooking dishes in the kitchen.


    He gulped in disbelief and replied, "You mean to say¡­all of this around us¡­is a dream!?"


    Then he pointed at the young blonde girl in the white dress and asked, "And all this is being dreamt by her!?"


    ''That''s right!'' Benny nodded, ''None of this is real. All of this is a construct created by that human girl''s subconscious mind!''


    It took a while for Bryan toe back to his senses. He then looked at Benny and asked, "This is one of your abilities right? Entering other people''s dreams?"


    Benny nodded his head proudly and raised his paws in the air as he dered, ''Yes! For I am the Nightmare Cat!''


    Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch as he then asked, "What else can you do inside others'' dreams?"


    Benny thought for a long time and then replied, ''For now, I can enter other people''s dreams and also gain ess to their subconscious mind to read all their memories.


    But Uncle Octopus says, once I grow older and be stronger, I will be able to weave dreams with just a wave of my paw!''


    Bryan inquired, "Just who is this Uncle Octopus you keep mentioning?"


    He had heard Benny mention this person on many different asions, however, every time he asked him about this person, Benny would avoid answering.


    And as expected, Benny shook his head with a profound smile, ''Can''t tell! Won''t tell!''


    "You little brat!" Bryan grabbed Benny by his shoulders and began to knuckle him on the head, "Always keeping me in suspense!"


    However, Benny simply brushed it off by giggling like a little child. He then looked at Bryan and reassured him,


    ''But you don''t have to worry, Bryan. Uncle Octopus doesn''t mean any harm. In fact, he''s the one who''s always taking care of me whenever I visit the mothend. He''s also the one who has taught me how to utilize my powers and abilities.''


    "Is that so?" Bryan looked at him dubiously, "Then has he asked you for anything in return?"


    Benny tilted his head in confusion, ''Asked for anything in return? No, he didn''t. He just said that it was his duty.''


    ''His duty?'' Bryan thought inwardly, ''This octopus guy is highly suspect!''


    He then looked at Benny and instructed solemnly, "Benny, whenever you visit the Dreamworld, make sure to be careful around this octopus guy, okay?"


    The moment Bryan said those words, he felt a severe chill crawl up his spine. For some reason, he had a vague feeling that someone was ring at him in immense dissatisfaction.


    He turned around to look just who exactly it was. But all he saw was a bunch of people having meals at their table.


    Benny covered his mouth with his two tiny paws and began to giggle, ''Uncle octopus said to watch your mouth.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bryan began to sweat profusely as he looked back at Benny and replied, "Y-Yeah, sure thing!"


    p-n0v,e1¡¢c--o-m He then looked at the blonde girl, whose dream they were inside of, and immediately changed the topic, "You said you could enter the subconscious mind and read the memories, right? Let''s try that out."</an,da>


    Although Bryan knew that this would be an invasion of privacy, down to the deepest level, he simply didn''t care. It''s not like he had any ulterior motives, he just wanted to check out Benny''s ability.


    ''Okay!'' Benny nodded, ''But you must maintain physical contact with me, or else you won''t be able to enter her subconscious mind.''


    Bryan nodded and approached the blonde youngdy with Benny in his arms. Much to his surprise, he realized that the people all around himpletely ignored him and Benny. It was as if the two of them were invisible inside the dream!


    When he asked Benny about it, thetter replied, ''Yes! I will bepletely invisible to the people in the dream unless I want them to see me.''


    Bryan thought that this made sense. After all, he would instead covertly enter other people''s dreams than be visible to them.


    What if the person remembered Bryan when they woke up? Appearing in one''s dreams, once or twice could be considered a coincidence, but appearing multiple times? Now, that would spell trouble.


    Unbeknownst to the blonde youngdy, Bryan and Benny had already approached her and were standing right behind her.


    Bryan looked at Benny and asked, "Now what?"


    Benny didn''t reply instantly. He stretched out his small paw and gently touched the back of the youngdy''s head. He then looked at Bryan and asked in an excited voice, ''Ready?''


    Bryan solemnly nodded his head. Benny closed his eyes and utilized a type of energy that felt simr to spiritual force but also slightly different. The next moment, both of them disappeared from the spot!


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the restaurant hade to a halt. The various customers who were eating had stopped midway. The baristas carrying food within the restaurant had stopped in their footsteps.


    Everything had turned silent almost as if someone had hit the pause button!


    About five minutester, the space behind the blonde girl twisted and writhed and Bryan and Benny appeared all of a sudden.


    The next moment, everything and everyone inside the restaurant went back to normal and the ce was once again filled with mor.


    Benny excitedly grabbed Bryan''s cor and asked with bright eyes, ''Bryan! Bryan! Did you see that? It was so much fun right?''


    Bryan on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded. His eyes had widened and his jaw had dropped.


    ''What the fuck did I just witness!?'' He wondered in astonishment.


    From the moment this blonde youngdy in front of him had taken her first breath to the events that led to her going to bed earlier tonight. Bryan was able to see everything! Not a single moment was missed!


    Even the memories that had been buried deep inside her, Bryan was able to see it. All her secrets wereid bare in front of him. At this point, he could even im that he knew the blonde youngdy better than anyone else, perhaps even herself!

 Chapter 156 Dream Path!

    ''What a terrifying fucking ability!'' Bryan thought inwardly with a sense of terror as well as excitement.


    "Is this the power of dreams?" He looked at Benny and asked in a daze.


    Benny nodded his head in excitement. But then immediately shook it as he replied smugly, ''This is just the tip of the iceberg! When I be stronger, I can enter people''s dreams and even manipte them.''


    Bryan pondered deeply, ''That''s right! With an otherworldly ability such as this, one could enter others'' dreams, nt ideas, extract information, and even give them nightmares. The greatest ability was to manipte them while still remaining hidden in the shadows!''


    The more Bryan thought about it, the more excited he became. His palms began to sweat unknowingly as he clenched and unclenched them repeatedly.


    All of a sudden, Detective Watson''s teachings echoed in his mind, ''Practicing spells from other Paths and perfecting it along with your own Path, this is what is meant by cultivating a Secondary Path!''


    The moment Bryan had this thought in his mind, it instantly took root! And he couldn''t think of anything else. He stayed standing in that position for a long time, deep in thought.


    ''W-What if¡­what if I make this my Secondary Path? No, that won''t work. No one''s even aware of this Path and such a Path doesn''t even exist, to begin with.'' Bryan began to pace around the restaurant.


    All of a sudden he stopped in his footsteps and his body began to tremble as he muttered under his breath, "What if¡­


    What if I create a new Path!?"


    When Bryan had this idea, he felt goosebumps all over his body. Outside, in the Dreamworld, the night sky began to shine a purple light throughout the world as if witnessing the birth of something monumental.


    All the dream creatures as well as the nightmare creatures residing in the depths of the Dreamworld looked up at the night sky and bowed in reverence.


    Inside the girl''s dream, Bryan seemed to havee to a decision as his eyes shone brightly with firm determination, "If Medici could create the Theft Path, Why can''t I create a new Path as well?"


    He took a deep breath and steeled his heart, "So be it¡­


    I shall create the Dream Path!"


    BOOOM!!


    Thunderous lightning streaked across the entirety of the night sky as it bathed the Dreamworld in a purple hue.


    This time, the lightning was much stronger than the time when Bryan had earlier arrived. Benny turned his head as his gaze transcended the dream he was in andnded at the night sky.


    pAnDa (???)??? He thought in astonishment, ''Twice! The mothend has responded to Bryan twice in such a short span of time!''


    Benny looked at Bryan with shock as well as excitement, ''Bryan¡­just who are you!?''


    He couldn''t understand how a human, who wasn''t even a native of the Dreamworld, could get such a strong response from it.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the Dreamworld, in the underwater city of R''lyeh, a humongous figure with a head of an octopus, radiating an otherworldly aura of dread and terror, slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked in the direction of Bryan and Benny and muttered in an iprehensiblenguage, "Dream Path? Interesting¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The giant figure then closed his eyes and slowly vanished into the depths of the ocean.


    Bryan and Benny, on the other hand, had already exited the girl''s dream and were now wandering around the Dreamworld.


    Benny who was sitting atop Bryan''s shoulder, asked him eagerly, ''Bryan! Shall we enter another person''s dream?''


    "You still have the energy?" Bryan looked at Benny in surprise, "How many more times can you enter others'' dreams? Also don''t forget, you need to have enough power to help us exit the Dreamworld."


    Benny replied smugly, ''Don''t worry! I am strong. I still have much power left.''


    Bryan began to chuckle looking at Benny''s expression. He then nodded with a warm smile, "All right, let''s check out one more person''s dream, and then let''s go back home."


    Benny''s eyes shone brightly as he jumped down from Bryan''s shoulder. He then ran towards another house a couple of blocks away. Bryan could only shake his head and smile as he tried to catch up.


    The duo then entered avish two-storied house that was right in between the east side of Robinson Street and Augustus Street.


    They opened the door and entered without any scruples. If this was the real world it would bepletely different. However, here in the Dreamworld, there were no humans, only their dreams!


    Benny walked in front of Bryan as he guided thetter through the stairs to the second floor. They then entered arge bedroom.


    Bryan had already activated his spiritual sense before entering. Therefore, he was able to see the white glowing ball that was hovering atop the bed. However, this glowing ball was much bigger than thest one they entered.


    He looked at Benny and inquired, "What''s so special about this one?"


    Benny climbed back onto Bryan''s shoulder and replied, ''There can only be one reason. This person is a Transcendent!''


    Bryan was dumbfounded. A Transcendent was living so close to his house¡ªjust a few blocks away¡ªand he didn''t even realize it until now!


    He then asked Benny, "Will they get to know if we enter their dream?"


    Benny scoffed, ''As if! Humans aren''t even aware that dreams could be utilized like this.''


    Bryan nodded his head and thought that it made sense. Hence, without waiting any longer, the duo jumped inside the dream!


    Inside the dream, Bryan and Benny arrived at arge bathhouse whose walls and floor were made up of white marble. At the center of the bathhouse was a medium-sized pool.


    However, it wasn''t water that filled it, but a red liquid instead! Inside the pool, leaning against one side was a voluptuous middle-ageddy with ck hair. Herrge breasts were visible while the rest of her body was submerged.


    Currently, she was looking at the ceiling with an intoxicated expression. Bryan and Benny followed her gaze and what they saw sent chills down their spine as they drew a collective gasp.


    Tens of naked bodies were hung from the ceiling by metal hooks as their blood slowly dripped down to the pool below. The ck-haired woman was bathing in their blood!

 Chapter 157 Holy Blood Sects Plan

    The metal hooks pierced through the necks of the tens of bodies as they hung from the ceiling. All of them were young boys. Some had lifeless eyes and some of them were even twitching from time to time, on the verge of dying.


    The ck-haireddy looked at the ones that were still breathing and giggled coquettishly, "Oh? Looks like some of you are still alive."


    She then proceeded to watch them as they struggled to get the hooks off their bodies. However, it was all for naught. Their deaths had already been decided.


    The ck-haireddy took great pleasure in watching all this as she continued to bathe in the blood of her victims. Drops of blood drizzled down from the dead bodies as her smile only grew brighter and brighter.


    Both Bryan and Benny saw this and froze on the spot. Bryan then covered Benny''s eyes and whispered, "You shouldn''t be watching any of this."


    Benny slowly removed Bryan''s hand and looked into his eyes, ''I''ve seen much worse in others'' dreams. Most humans are truly two-faced creatures. They act friendly in real life, but craft fantasies of violence and gore against the same person in their dreams.''


    Bryan couldn''t help but agree with Benny''s assessment. Most people were indeed two-faced. They were well-versed in acting as they wore fake masks in public.


    Only now did he begin to realize that invading someone else''s dreams wasn''t always a fun thing. Only through dreams, could one realize the true nature of man.


    He stroked Benny''s head warmly and replied, "We don''t have to check out her memories if you don''t wish to."


    Benny nuzzled his head against Bryan''s face and then looked at the ck-haired girl and sneered, ''Insects like her cannot affect my mind.''


    "Are you sure?" Bryan inquired further out of concern.


    ''Of course!'' Benny nodded his head vigorously, ''I, the great Benjamin Lombardi, am the strongest and the bravest!''


    Bryan smiled dotingly at Benny as he ruffled the fur on thetter''s head. The duo then walked towards the blood pool and stood behind the ce where the woman was leaning.


    Bryan then crouched down, allowing Benny, who was in his arms, to gently touch the woman''s head. The next moment, the space around the duo twisted and turned as they disappeared.


    Just like thest time, everything inside this dream came to a pause. The blood dripping from the dead bodies froze in mid-air. Everything had turned into a state of silence.


    About ten minutester, Bryan and Benny appeared again behind the woman and the surroundings returned to normal.


    Bryan stumbled on his feet and fell to the ground as he looked at the woman in front of him in utter shock and disbelief. Benny too stared at the woman solemnly.


    "I-Impossible!" Bryan spat through gritted teeth as he clenched his fists and his eyes turned bloodshot, "This bitch is from the Holy Blood Sect!"


    After what happened to Jamie, Bryan had developed extreme hatred and loathing for the Holy Blood Sect''s members. Hence, the reason why he showed such anger and abhorrence towards the woman in front of him.


    But the reason why he was so shocked after viewing all her memories was that he had finally found out what the Holy Blood Sect was actually nning to do in Damascus City!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Or, to be more precise, what this woman thought the Holy Blood Sect was doing in the city.


    After reading through all her memories, Bryan found out that the woman''s name was Lara who was a Rank 1 transcendent. She was born and raised in Damascus City and onlyst year did she be a Rank 1 Blood Path Transcendent.


    She had been working for the Holy Blood Sect for close to five years. Bryan even got to see the supposed leader of the evil organization''s branch in Damascus City.


    That person was an old man who was a Rank 2 Transcendent of the Blood Path. His name was Alfredo!


    The Holy Blood Sect worked in utmost secrecy. Lara herself had met Alfredo only a handful of times throughout her time in the organization.


    Alfredo had given her the mission to recruit prospective candidates that could be Transcendents and introduce them to the Blood Path. However, this was not the main mission!


    The Holy Blood Sect''s main mission was to unearth an old ruin that belonged to a powerful ancient family from the 3rd Era. A very powerful artifacty hidden within this ruin, which was situated on the outskirts of Damascus City.


    Bryan slowly got up to his feet as he red at Lara from behind, "So that''s what you dogs are nning to do in this city."


    He gritted his teeth as he went for his gun in his underarm holster. However, he realized he wasn''t carrying his gun and this wasn''t the real world, to begin with.


    He then exhaled a deep breath as he tried to control his anger. Benny ran towards him and climbed his shoulder and asked worriedly, ''Bryan, are you okay?''


    Bryan took a few deep breaths and replied, "Yes, I''m fine now."


    His eyes narrowed as he stared at Lara, "Since I now know their ns, I can inform the Silver Owls and effectively stop them."


    However, Benny inquired, ''But what are you going to tell them? You can''t tell them that you got this information by reading her memories. They''ll never believe you.''


    Bryan felt as if he had been doused in a bucket of cold water, "Fuck me!"


    He then began to pace around the pool as he tried to think of ways to disclose this information to his Captain, Robert.


    His eyes then fell on the dead bodies hanging by metal hooks from the ceiling. He then looked at Lara as his eyes narrowed with terrifying killing intent, "You like young boys, don''t you? Very well, I''ll give you what you desire."


    Bryan had decided to be bait and offer himself to Lara. He would then kill her when she least expected it. The reason why he thought of this n was that this way he would be able to visit her house.


    And in her memories, Bryan had seen that Lara had kept a scroll hidden in her house. And this scroll detailed the whereabouts of the ruins. If he offered the scroll to his captain, thetter wouldn''t find him suspicious.


    Effectively killing two birds with one stone!

 Chapter 158 Rose & Thorn

    Monday, 2nd May 1581.


    Bryan exited Detective Watson''s house on 22 Augustus Street. He was wearing his usual ck suit and white shirt. Benny followed after him and looked at him from time to time, almost unable to hold hisughter.


    As he exited the main gate of thepound, he took off his ck fedora hat and covered his face with it as he cursed inwardly, ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!''


    Just around half an hour back, Bryan had been severely scolded by Detective Watson for attempting to advance without his guidance. This was the first time Bryan had seen him be so upset.


    However, that wasn''t even the worst thing. When Detective Watson asked Bryan what Path he had embarked on, he had said Shadow Path without an ounce of hesitation.


    But when Bryan was asked to talk more about his innate abilities, that''s where he fucked up! He had replied that his innate abilities were Physical Boost, Night Vision, and slipping into the shadows between tight spaces.


    And that''s when Detective Watson knew that Bryan had lied to him. Because the innate abilities that came with the Shadow Path were Physical Boost, Night Vision, Shadow Stealth, and Critical Blow!


    Bryan tried to get out of this situation but in front of a Rank 3 Transcendent from the Wisdom Path, he just couldn''t.


    Detective Watson scolded him for a good few minutes for lying to him on top of attempting to advance to a Transcendent alone without his help.


    In the end, Bryan was able to convince him that he didn''t embark on any of the evil Paths. But when asked which Path he had actually embarked on, Bryan decided to awkwardly remain silent and not answer.


    After that, Detective Watson simply asked him to leave ande back the next weekend when it was time for him to attend private sses with him.


    As Bryan thought about what had happened earlier back at Detective Watson''s house, he couldn''t help but sigh as he shook his head, "I really fucked up! And now teacher is so mad at me."


    Benny climbed atop Bryan''s shoulder and replied mentally, ''He''s not mad at you.''


    Bryan looked at Benny and raised his eyebrows, ''Benny, you could read his mind or something?''


    ''Well, not his mind.'' Benny replied as he licked his paw, ''I could only read a few of his peripheral thoughts.''


    Bryan thought that this made sense. If Benny had the ability to enter someone''s dream and glean their entire life history. It wouldn''t be too far-fetched for him to read someone''s thoughts while still in the Waking World.


    ''So, he''s not mad at me?'' Bryan inquired mentally.


    Benny shook his head, ''Not mad. Disappointed.''


    Bryan''s elbows slouched as he disyed a grieving expression, "T-That''s even worse!"


    Benny patted Bryan''s head lightly and giggled, ''It''s okay. Juste up with a better excuse by next weekend.''


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh as he thought, ''Should I just tell him that I embarked on the Theft Path?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But he then immediately shook his head, ''No, I can''t! Mother had specifically warned me in the letter not to divulge this information to anyone.''


    Bryan continued walking under the shade of the parasol trees that were nted along the footpath of Augustus Street as he thought deeply, ''Fuck it, I''ll juste up with an excuse to tell teacher.''


    He threw this matter to the back of his head. He had more important problems to deal with, after all. For tonight, he was going to hunt down the Rank 1 Transcendent of the Blood Path, Lara!


    ¡­


    Rose & Thorn was a well-known bar that was located at 69 Laurent Avenue. This bar catered only to the rich and wealthy people living in Damascus City. Moreover, this ce also had a strict dress code. That was the first barrier to entry.


    If the entry manager, the one who decided whether people were to be given entry, deemed that the guest wasn''t fit to enter, the bodyguards of the bar would escort that person away from the premise.


    Hence, people tried to dress in their mostvish clothes ande to Rose & Thorn to have a drink. Getting entry to this bar also spoke volumes about their status in society. That''s how reputable this bar was!


    A ck carriage parked right in front of the bar as Bryan alighted from it. He was wearing his most expensive ck three-piece suit, and he looked quite handsome in it.


    After paying the driver the money, he walked toward the entrance of Rose & Thorn. The entry manager, who was standing behind a tall desk, first looked at Bryan''s clothes and inwardly nodded in approval.


    However, when he noticed that Bryan hade here in a public carriage, he instantly decided to not give him entry to the bar.


    After all, the customers that frequented this bar, all had private carriages and steam cars. If someone came to their bar in a public carriage, it would be easy to estimate how much they would be spending inside the bar.


    The entry manager was a bald middle-aged man who had a thin mustache. He was wearing a ck tuxedo and two bulky bodyguards were standing behind him, dressed in ck.


    He was just about to deny Bryan entry, however, thetter quickly brought his hand forward to shake hands.


    The entry manager acutely noticed a 20-pound note in Bryan''s hand. He smiled faintly as he stretched out his hand as well.


    "Long time no see, sir." He spoke with great familiarity.


    ''Son of a bitch! I sh a 20-pound note and all of a sudden we''re buddies, huh?'' Bryan cursed in his heart.


    However, on the outside, he smiled warmly as he whispered into the entry manager''s ears, "10 for you and the rest for the boys behind."


    The entry manager nodded his head ever so slightly, "Wee to Rose & Thorn! May you have a splendid evening, sir."


    The bodyguards behind him opened the red leather surfaced door and made way for Bryan.


    Bryan nodded at them and entered the best bar in the city. Ready to woo and subsequently murder Lara!

 Chapter 159 1328 Louis Roederer

    Bryan hade to this famous bar not because he wanted to have fun drinking. No, he never liked to drink alone, to begin with. He always drank with his close friends, Andrew and Elijah.


    Neither did hee here to pick up girls and have a fun time. So then why did he? It was simple, really.


    Yesterday, in Lara''s dream, he and Benny had seen that it was from Rose & Thorn where Lara picked up some of the young men that hailed from affluent families in Damascus.


    She would first seduce them, here at this bar, and thenter take them to her house in the name of making love throughout the whole night. Little did these young men know, that it would be theirst night in this world.


    However, there was one thing that Bryan would have never understood, had he not seen Lara''s memories.


    And that was, how did no one find out even after so many young men went missing after beingst seen with Lara?


    The answer to that was, one of Rank 1 Blood Path Transcendent''s innate abilities, Compel!


    This innate ability allowed the Blood Path Transcendent to influence their victims through mind control. However, this was only possible if the victim was weaker than the caster.


    As Bryan thought these things through in his mind, he calmly walked toward the bar counter. The inside of the bar wasvish and extremely well-decorated, to say the least.


    There were expensive paintings hanging on the walls on all sides, couches and sofas made from the finest leather situated in different parts of the bar, and tables made of the most exquisite of woods.


    Rose & Thorn wasn''t crowned the best bar in Damascus City for nothing!


    As Bryan marveled at the beautiful interior decor of the bar, out of the corner of his eyes, he nced upon a voluptuous middle-ageddy with ck hair, sitting on the left side of the bar counter.


    Even though she was sitting, one could make out her hourss figure from behind. Her hips curved in perfect symmetry as Bryan nced upon them through the plunging backline of her red dress.


    This woman was none-other than Lara! Bryan had seen her entire life''s memories, he would never mistake her for someone else.


    He didn''t dare to look for too long, afraid that she would notice something amiss. With a faint smile adorning his face, he walked toward the bar counter and took a seat just two seats away from Lara, to her right.


    Lara''s ck eyesnded on Bryan as she faintly smiled at him. Bryan nodded at her and greeted, "Good evening, mydy."


    Lara simply chuckled, not saying anything. She then got back to drinking her martini in her cocktail ss. Bryan''s eyes lingered on Lara''s deep cleavage and bountiful breasts that were visible through her equally plunging neckline.


    Bryan stared at her cleavage for not too long nor too little. Just about the right time one who was enamored by it would stare at it.


    After all, he had to give Lara a certain impression. He couldn''te across as too aloof.


    When Lara noticed Bryan staring at her cleavage, she covered her mouth andughed coquettishly, which made her bountiful breasts jiggle up and down a little.


    Bryan stared at her breasts for a few more seconds and faintly smirked. He then turned toward the bartender, a man with dark skin in histe sixties who was wearing a tuxedo.


    He pointed at arge bottle of champagne ced in the cab behind and instructed, "I''ll have that bottle of 1328 Louis Roederer."


    The old bartender raised his eyebrows slightly as the bottle of champagne that Bryan had ordered, cost 1100 pounds for the entire bottle!


    However, looking at Bryan''s confident expression, he bowed and replied, "Excellent choice, sir!"


    He then carefully brought the Louis Roederer down from the cab and kept it in front of Bryan. The bartender then cleaned an empty ss and kept it in front of him as he replied, "Please enjoy."


    As Bryan grabbed the bottle and proceeded to uncork it, he cursed vehemently in his heart, ''1100 fucking pounds! So much for killing this Blood Path bitch!''


    While he was uncorking the bottle, he was able to observe that Lara was secretly ncing at him from time to time. He scoffed inwardly, ''Heh, what a great fucking actor!''


    Bryan turned to look at Lara and said charmingly, ''"It''s a fine bottle of champagne."


    Lara looked into his eyes and then at the bottle he was holding and smiled faintly. She raised her one eyebrow as if gesturing to him ''so what?''


    "It would be a shame to drink it alone," Bryan added with a devilish smirk.


    Lara''s lips slowly curled up into a seductively bright smile. Impressed at Bryan''s pick-up line, she winked at him, "So what are you waiting for?"


    Bryan got up from his seat with the bottle of champagne in his hand. He then went and sat right beside Lara.


    Meanwhile, the bartender picked up another empty ss and then ced it in front of the duo. He sneaked a nce at Bryan as he thought inwardly, ''Damn! This kid is good!''


    He then continued to serve the other guests sitting at the bar counter.


    Bryan looked at Lara with a charming smile and introduced himself, "My name is Bryan Lombardi. May I have the pleasure of knowing your name?"


    Lara brought her hand forward and replied seductively, "Lara."


    Bryan gently grabbed her hand and kissed it, "That is a lovely name, Miss Lara."


    He then proceeded to pour the expensive champagne into two sses. He gave one to Lara and grabbed the other one and smiled, "Cheers"


    The duo clinked their sses and drank as they continued to make small talk with one another. Soon, after a couple of sses, Lara couldn''t stopughing listening to Bryan''s stories.


    Another few ssester, Lara was now leaning against Bryan''s sturdy masculine body as she eyed him seductively while biting her lower lip.


    Bryan put her arm around Lara and brought his face closer to hers. Lara stared at his lips with yearning and then began making out with him.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® A few minutester, their lips parted and Bryan smiled faintly as he asked, "Your ce or mine?"


    Lara breathed raggedly as herrge breasts heaved up and down, "Let''s go to mine."

 Chapter 160 Serve Your Master

    Bryan and Lara walked out of Rose & Thorn as both were feeling slightly drunk. However, they were only pretending!


    The only difference was, Bryan knew that Lara was pretending. But Lara didn''t know that Bryan was also pretending just like her. As far as she knew, Bryan had already fallen for her trap.


    She had her arms around Bryan''s as she seductively rubbed herrge breasts against him. Bryan looked at her and smirked. He brought his face closer to hers and whispered in her ears, "I''m going to fuck you till your body can''t take it anymore!"


    Lara was slightly taken aback listening to Bryan''s words. However, she soon started to grin from ear to ear as she replied coquettishly, "You can fuck me however you like."


    Bryan grinned as well as he slid his hand down and tightly grabbed Lara''s butt, eliciting a slight moan from her, "Ah~"


    Cough!


    However, they were suddenly interrupted by an awkward cough. Bryan turned around only to see the entry manager looking at him with a knowing smile, "Sir, would like to use the bar''s private carriage service."


    Bryan nodded with a faint smile, "Yes, please."


    As the duo waited for the bar''s private carriage to arrive, Lara leaned against Bryan''s body as she sniffed his neck from time to time, and kissed it.


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk as he continued to fondle her butt as he squeezed it harder. Meanwhile, he sneered inwardly, ''You like the scent of my blood, don''t you? I wonder if you''d like the scent of your own blood¡­''


    Within a few minutes, a mahogany-colored carriage parked in front of the bar''s entrance. The driver got off his seat and opened the door for Bryan and Lara to enter.


    Before entering, Lara gave the driver her house address. The driver shut the door after the duo entered and then drove the carriage to the destination.


    Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Bryan and Lara were all over each other as they made out vigorously.


    Bryan ran his hands all over Lara''s voluptuous body as he fondled her breasts and massaged her crotch area.


    "Ahh~!" Lara moaned in pleasure from time to time.


    ''Yes, moan as much as you want. For tonight will be thest time you''ll ever do it.'' A menacing glint quickly shed across Bryan''s cold eyes as he increased the speed of his hand movement.


    In but a few minutes, Lara had alreadye, drenching the seat across from her with her love juice.


    Bryan brought his hand out from her crotch area and then proceeded to lick his fingers as he stared at Lara with curved eyes.


    "It''s a two-way street, you know." Bryan unzipped his pants and then forcefully brought Lara''s head toward his crotch. After positioning himself a bit, he shoved it right inside her mouth.


    Lara gaged a few times in the beginning. But in the end, she adjusted herself as she continued to give Bryan a blowjob.


    Seeing Lara''s head bounce up and down over his crotch, Bryan gently stroked her head as his eyes narrowed. He then forcefully grabbed her hair and shoved his penis further inside her throat as he came.


    "Uggh!" Bryan moaned in ecstasy.


    Lara got back up from her position and wiped Bryan''s love juice from her lips. She straightened her hair out and then looked at Bryan with a murderous gaze, "You''re quite the rough one, aren''t you?"


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® Bryan smirked, "Yes, mydy. I like it rou-"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was taken aback as he saw Lara''s ck eyes turn a deep shade of red!


    Looking into her blood-red eyes, he was momentarily dazed. And the next moment, Lara''s hypnotic voice echoed inside his mind, "Shhh¡­ Forget everything¡­ Forget who you are¡­ Listen only to my voice¡­ Obey my every single word¡­"


    Bryan''s consciousness felt as if it had been covered by ayer of marsh. His mind felt groggy as he replied in a robotic voice, "Yes¡­ Master¡­"


    Seeing that she had seeded in Compelling Bryan, Lara got on top of hisp as she grabbed his dick forcefully, and put it right inside her vagina.


    She then slowly started to ride it as she red at Bryan, "It''s been quite a long time since anyone has treated me that way."


    Lara brought her face closer as she licked Bryan''s cheek, "I''ll make sure to drain everyst drop of your blood while still keeping you alive, I promise you."


    She continued to bounce on Bryan''s penis as her bountiful breasts jiggled up and down. Meanwhile, Bryan did not have any emotions on his face, whatsoever.


    He was even drooling slightly from his mouth!


    Looking at Bryan''s deadpan expression, Laraughed maniacally, "I love the face you''re making right now. It makes me so¡­horny!"


    She then repositioned herself as she grabbed Bryan''s penis and then put it inside her ass.


    "Ahhh~!" She moaned in ecstasy as she bounced her hips up and down even harder.


    "Yes! Yes! Just like that!" She continued to scream in pleasure as she looked at Bryan''s expressionless face. Looking at this face that was devoid of any emotion, made here even harder.


    At the same time, she could feel that Bryan was also beginning toe. She started to bounce on his penis harder than ever as she squeeze both her nipples tightly.


    "Ahhhh~ Yes~!!" In the end, they both came together. Lara limply leaned over Bryan as her breathing became ragged.


    A few momentster, she drew the curtains of the window and looked outside. She then turned to look back at Bryan and licked his lips, "We''re here. Dress up, you still have a lot of work to do."


    "Yes¡­master¡­" Bryan replied in the same robotic tone.


    The duo then alighted from the carriage as Lara paid the driver. They then entered hervish two-storied house, hand in hand.


    As soon as they entered the house, Lara shut the door behind them and locked it. She then guided Bryan all the way up to her bedroom on the second floor.


    Once they entered the bedroom, Lara took off her dress and disyed her voluptuous naked body for Bryan to see.


    She spread her hands wide and ordered Bryan coldly, "Come, serve your master!"

 Chapter 161 God-Level Artifact

    Bryan walked forward step by step as if he were a zombie. His head remained low and his legs made stiff movements. He was the puppet and Lara was the puppeteer.


    Looking at Bryan''s dazed eyes, Lara couldn''t help but smirk to herself as she spoke in disdain, "Where''s that rough behavior from before gone?"


    However, Bryan didn''t reply. And neither did Lara expect him to reply. She closed her eyes, as she waited for Bryan to properly serve her. She would then rape him on the bed.


    And finally, she would drain him of all his blood while he was still in the hypnotized state.


    Bryan finally stood right in front of Lara as he put his left arm around her waist and used his right arm to fondle her breasts.


    "Mmh~" Lara raised her head slightly and moaned. She then instructed, "Get down on your knees and massage my vagina with your tongue."


    However, Bryan continued to fondle Lara''s breast. He hadpletely ignored her instructions.


    "Hmm?" Lara''s eyebrows furrowed as she lowered her head to re at Bryan, "Get down on your fucking kn-"


    However, she couldn''t finish her sentence as her eyes widened in disbelief. With great difficulty, she turned to look further down.


    She saw that Bryan was still grabbing onto her breast, however, blood had begun to trickle down from the area where his hand came in contact with her chest. She could feel that her heart had been punctured!


    ''But h-how?'' She thought inwardly. Right at that moment, she caught a glimpse of a thin narrow de protruding from underneath Bryan''s wrist. This was the de that stabbed her heart!


    Lara looked at Bryan with an incredulous gaze, "Y-You!!"


    Bryan slowly lifted his head and made eye contact with Lara. His eyes were no longer zed as before. Now, they were shining with a ck light.


    He coldly stared into Lara''s eyes as his lips curled up into a mischievous smirk, "Surprise!"


    Bryan then forcefully grabbed Lara''s head from behind with his left hand. He removed the mystiko de from her heart and immediately stabbed it back inside!


    "Ugh!!" Lara grunted in pain as the blood drenched her entire torso red. She red at Bryan as she tried to get free from his grasp, "You''re a Transcendent!"


    Seeing Lara speak even after being stabbed twice in the heart, Bryan remained calm, "As expected of a Blood Path scum. Your regenerative abilities are truly terrifying."


    Lara''s eyes turned bloodshot as she withstood the agonizing pain in her heart and grabbed Bryan''s shoulders. She then ruthlessly kneed him in the testicles.


    "Uggh!! Fucking bitch!" Bryan groaned as he viciously cursed Lara. However, before he could counterattack, Lara had already punched him in the face.


    The punch was a strong one as it sent Bryan flying across the room. He smashed through the door of the bedroom andnded in the hallway outside.


    His back smashed against the wall and he limply fell to the ground. As the debris fell over him he wondered in his heart, ''What a savage right hook! But more importantly¡­''


    Bryan gently caressed his balls as he cursed inwardly, ''Fuck, that hurt! Ugh!''


    Meanwhile, Lara dropped to her knees as she clutched the chest area where she had been stabbed. Blood spewed out from her mouth as well as she struggled to breathe.


    ''Fuck! This bastard was ying all along.'' Lara realized what a blunder she had made. She never expected that she''d be bringing home a Transcendent. Usually, it was always those young foolish men.


    She began to wonder if Bryan had been targeting her or if all of this was just a coincidence. A ruthless glint gleamed across her eyes as she gritted her teeth, ''No, I must kill him right here right now!''


    Thanks to the Blood Path Transcendent''s innate ability Regeneration, the two stab wounds to her heart had been healed within a minute.


    Lara slowly got up to her feet as she clenched her fists and red at the location where Bryan was lying down limply.


    She began to chuckle coldly, "You really did a number on me, Bryan! But look at you now. One punch was all it took to incapacitate you. A weakling like you can only fight others by taking them by surprise."


    As she walked closer and closer to Bryan, she could see that his body was twitching from time to time. Afraid that he would attack her by surprise again, Lara decided to cast a spell from a distance.


    However, just as she was about to cast a Blood Path spell, her eyes widened in shock as her body began to tremble incessantly.


    She looked at the figure who had just gotten up to his feet and her eyes began to water, "L-Logan is that you?"


    From the debris, stood a young boy who had brown hair and blue eyes. He had chubby cheeks and a round face. He looked at Lara as his lips quivered, "Big sis, it''s me!"


    Lara''s heart ached listening to his younger brother. It hurt more than when Bryan had stabbed her. And she knew that the person in front of her was her younger brother, Logan, in the flesh.


    She would have known if it was an illusion. It was the real deal!


    Logan slowly limped toward Lara as he sobbed, "Why? Big sis, why? Why didn''t you help me that time?"


    Lara choked on her tears as she shook her head, "N-No, Logan! Big sis tried her best! You must believe me."


    Unbeknownst to her, shadowy ck tendrils rose from her shadow as they silently curled around her legs, waist, and hands.


    Lara was so devastated after seeing her younger brother, Logan, whom she had thought to be dead, that she didn''t even notice that she had been trapped!


    Rank 1 Spell: Shadow Tendrils!


    Logan came and stood right in front of her as he caressed her cheek, "Big sis, do you really love me?"


    Lara nodded her head as tears streamed down her face, "I do, Logan. Big sis will do anything for you."


    Logan lowered his head and muttered, "Anything?"


    "Yes!" Lara nodded as she began to faintly smile, "I''ll never let anyth-"


    However, her words got stuck in her throat as she saw Logan''s brown hair slowly turn ck. Logan then slowly lifted his head, however, it wasn''t Logan anymore, It was Bryan!


    And what he had used just now was the God-Level artifact of the Transformation Path, Deceit!

 Chapter 162 Mischievous Smile

    After Bryan became a Transcendent, the refinement process for the mask, Deceit, had quickened exponentially. Moreover, he had been refining it for quite a long time, hence, just today he was able topletely refine this God-Level artifact!


    Earlier today morning, when Bryan put on the mask, much to his astonishment, he realized that the mask hadpletely melded into his skin and had be one with him!


    The God-Level artifact waspletely bound to him. After having refined the artifact, he also got to know an additional crucial piece of information through it.


    If he were to ever lose any of his body parts, the mask, Deceit, would be able to help him regrow it. However, the catch was that he had to use an equally tremendous amount of spiritual force in one go and not in different segments.


    This would only be possible for him when he advanced to at least Rank 5 or Rank 6 Transcendent.


    Other than that, he had already known beforehand that the mask would allow him to be anyone he wished. Not only could it change his appearance, but it could also change his body structure, voice, and most importantly, soul fluctuation!


    And that was exactly what he had done right now! He had changed into the appearance of Lara''s deceased younger brother, Logan!


    And how did hee to know about Logan? By reading Lara''s memories inside her dream, of course!


    Bryan now knew everything about Lara, even her weaknesses which even she might not be aware of.


    He stroked Lara''s head as he looked at her pitifully, "You couldn''t save your younger brother from dying, could you?"


    Lara stared at Bryan in disbelief as she stuttered, "H-how is this p-possible! N-No, wait! How do you know about L-Logan!?"


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a cold smile, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, poor girl."


    He then raised his right hand and wiped his face. When he lowered his hand again, his face had already turned into that of a middle-aged man''s.


    He now had brown hair and blue eyes and looked very simr to Logan. He looked at Lara with contempt, "You couldn''t save your brother. And you even caused your mother to die."


    Lara''s body began to tremble as her eyes widened, "F-Father! No, no, no, I t-tried my best. Please believe me!"


    Bryan shook his head as he walked around Lara who was firmly bound by the Shadow Tendrils. By the time, he came back in front of her, his face had changed once again!


    This time, he had long ck hair and a face that looked simr to Lara''s, only slightly matured. Bryan looked into Lara''s eyes with utter disgust, "I wish I had never given birth to you!"


    Lara''s eyes reddened as tears began to stream down her face, "M-Mother, please don''t say that! I did my best to try and save L-Logan. I tried to be a g-good daughter all my life."


    Bryan snapped his fingers, as his face twisted and contorted. His long ck hair shortened, and his face changed back to his usual self.


    He looked into Lara''s eyes and smiled mischievously, "Looks like you''ve had some family issues."


    Lara looked at the person before him whose face changed every minute. And every time the face changed, it reminded her of the deepest emotional trauma that she had buried deep within her.


    Her body began to tremble in fear as she looked at Bryan in horror, "W-Who are you!? Leave me alone! J-Just leave me alone!"


    Towards the end, Lara began to scream in terror as she tried to free herself from the Shadow Tendrils.


    Looking at Lara''s horrified expression, Bryan grinned from ear to ear as he wiped his face again. His face changed back to Logan''s as he looked at Lara innocently, "Big sis, do you really want me to leave?"


    Lara saw Logan''s teary eyes as she muttered, "No! Logan, that''s not what I meant. You can st-"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, her body trembled even more as she screamed in fear, "No! No! It''s not you! It''s not you! Just kill me! I beg you, just kill me!"


    Logan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile, "With pleasure, big sis!"


    He stabbed his right hand at lightning speed as it prated Lara''s chest. He then grabbed her heart and pulled it out.


    Lara saw her still beating heart in the hand of her dear younger brother whom she loved the most in her life. She couldn''t help but begin to sob in pain and mncholy.


    Thest thing she saw before she forever lost consciousness was her own younger brother holding her heart and staring at her with an amusing smile.


    Bryan squished the bloody heart in his hand as it exploded into flesh and blood. He then took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hand.


    His face had already turned back to normal. He looked at Lara who was lying naked on the floor. A gaping hole could be seen on her chest. And her lifeless eyes contained a mixture of emotions like terror, grief, and anguish.


    Bryan narrowed his eyes as he coldly stared at the drop of tear rolling down Lara''s cheek. He then raised his right foot and viciously stamped on her face.


    He did it over and over again until her head turned into a mangled mixture of blood, flesh, and brain matter. Seeing the state of her head, he nodded.


    Bryan then entered Lara''s bedroom again as he whistled a melodic tune. Hands in his pocket, he walked behind the bed with great familiarity and pressed a certain brick on the wall.


    Following that, a secret passageway opened up. Bryan entered it and came in front of the ck safe that was as big as him.


    He recalled Lara''s memories and confirmed that this was indeed the safe where all her wealth was stored. He stretched his hand out and touched the safe''s surface. The next moment, the safe disappeared!


    Bryan had put it inside his silver pocket watch!

 Chapter 163 Explanation

    He then came out of the secret passageway and activated the closing mechanism. Everything now was just the way it was before.


    Bryan then took out a signal re gun from his pocket watch and walked towards the window. He pointed the gun at the sky and pulled the trigger.


    BOOM!


    After noticing the green firework blooming in the night sky, he exited the bedroom as he waited for the Strike Team to arrive.


    ording to Lara''s memories, the scroll containing the details about the whereabouts of the ruins was kept in a hiddenpartment on one of the shelves in her study.


    Bryan straight away entered the study which was on the same floor. With great familiarity, he walked to the shelf on the left side of the study and pulled out an inconspicuous book.


    Following that, a very small hiddenpartment appeared behind the shelf. And inside thispartment, was the scroll that Bryan was looking for!


    He opened the scroll and read the contents. After making sure that this was indeed the scroll from Lara''s memories, Bryan nodded, "About 20 km northeast of Damascus¡­"


    This scroll was crucial for the Silver Owls'' investigation of the Holy Blood Sect. They were chasing after this evil organization for a very long time and only now did they find something conclusive.


    Bryan closed the scroll and kept it inside his suit''s inner pocket. He then walked toward the chair by the study table and sat down.


    He closed his eyes as he started to recuperate while thinking about the previous battle. Although the battle got over quickly and seemed to be very easy, only Bryan knew how difficult it was.


    ''Mental warfare is very effective but equally harder to implement.'' Bryan pondered inwardly.


    Although he had prior ess to all of Lara''s memories, he still found it hard to y continuous mind games with her and render her useless in battle.


    If at any moment, while he was pretending to be one of Lara''s family members, he misspoke then it would give Lara the chance to gather her wits and prepare for a counter-attack.


    Hence, even though Bryan wasn''t that physically exhausted, he was severely drained mentally. He continued to rest with his eyes closed, however, his spiritual sense was constantly surveilling the entire house.


    Bryan had shot the green signal re which meant that all team members that saw this signal, would have to rendezvous at the point from where it was shot.


    It would take them about ten to fifteen minutes to reach, unlike the red re which was an emergency assistance signal where the team members had to reach the point as soon as possible.


    And as expected, within fifteen minutes, Bryan''s spiritual sense was triggered and he opened his eyes. He got up from the chair and walked toward the window in the study.


    He saw a ck steam car parked right outside the entrance to Lara''s house. Four figures alighted from the car.


    Bryan was slightly surprised as one of them was his captain, Robert. He wasn''t expecting his captain to arrive as he was almost always busy with other Church-rted work.


    Other than his captain, there were Andrew, Emma, and finally Olivia. The group looked around and tried to find the origin of the signal re.


    "Here!" Bryan screamed from the window on the second floor as he waved at his team members. The group turned their heads in the direction of the voice in unison.


    "Bryan!?" Andrew was shocked to see that it was Bryan who had shot the signal re. After all, he didn''t have any patrol duty tonight.


    Ignoring Andrew''s questioning look, Bryan walked down to the ground floor and opened the main door. He then let the group of four enter the house.


    "What are you doing here?" Andrew asked Bryan the moment he entered the house.


    Bryan replied with an awkward smile, "You see, I went out tonight to have some fun but things turned south really quick."


    Emma inquired, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s better to show you guys first," Bryan replied as he led the group to the bedroom on the second floor.


    They saw that the door to the bedroom had been broken and there was debris lying around the region in the hallway. When they entered the bedroom, they were greatly astounded. Especially the two girls, Emma and Olivia.


    Seeing the headless corpse of the naked woman lying on the ground in a defiled manner, Emma and Olivia found it highly repulsive. Emma acutely observed the cum stains around the dead woman''s crotch area as she turned furious.


    She turned towards Bryan and grabbed his cor as she red, "Bryan, what the hell is the meaning of this? What did you do?"


    Emma raised her fist and it started to burn with fierce mes as she aimed it at Bryan''s face.


    Bryan calmly replied as he raised his hands in a show of surrender, "Emma, I know what this looks like but please hear me out."


    Olivia also narrowed her eyes as she coldly stared at Bryan. Emma nodded her head, "You better have a good exnation."


    Bryan then recounted all that happened from the moment he entered Rose & Thorn, to him flirting with Lara, to making love in the private carriage, and finally the battle that took ce here.


    He also exined to everyone in great detail about what happened inside the private carriage. Bryan didn''t feel ashamed at all when he said this. He also told them that Lara had tried to Compel him in the carriage but she had failed and Bryan had simply yed along.


    He told them everything except for the fact that he had deliberately targeted Lara and his usage of his God-Level artifact, Deceit.


    Bryan made it seem that he just happened to meet a beautiful woman at a bar and went to her ce to have some fun. But coincidentally, the woman turned out to be a Blood Path Transcendent.


    Everyone was greatly taken aback after learning what had happened to Bryan. Andrew looked at the corpse with wide eyes, "She''s a fucking Blood Path Transcendent!?"

 Chapter 164 More Evidence

    Emma gradually removed her grasp from Bryan''s cor as she intently stared at Lara''s corpse. A few momentster, she sighed as she turned back to Bryan and stated, "I apologize for my earlier actions."


    Bryan shook his head as he smiled faintly, "You need not apologize. If anything, I should be thanking you for believing in me."


    Emma looked at Lara''s mangled head and replied, "Still, did you really have to do that to her head? You could have restrained yourself a little."


    Bryan scoffed, "I''ve already shown enough restraint. Otherwise, the rest of her body wouldn''t be left intact."


    Emma knew what had happened to Jamie and how close Bryan was to him. Hence, she could understand why he hated the Blood Path Transcendents so much.


    Moreover, she herself did not have an ounce of sympathy for anyone who embarked on this cruel Path. Hence, she simply nodded and didn''t say anything further.


    Robert looked at Lara''s corpse and then at Bryan. He continued to silently stare at him making him feel nervous.


    Bryan looked at Robert and hurriedly added, "There''s one more thing."


    Robert gestured for him to continue. Bryan took out the scroll from his suit''s inner pocket and handed it to Robert solemnly, "Captain, I think you''ll really like this."


    Andrew, Emma, and Olivia curiously looked at the scroll as they wondered what it could possibly be. Robert on the other hand, calmly grabbed the scroll, not really expecting much from it.


    However, the moment he started to read the contents of the scroll, his eyes gradually began to widen in disbelief!


    Looking at the shocked expression on the face of their usually stoic captain, Andrew, Emma, and Olivia turned to look at Bryan with inquiring looks.


    Bryan stated with a serious expression, "I think this is what the Holy Blood Sect is nning to do in Damascus City!"


    "What!!?" The three of them shouted at the top of their voice in unison. The Strike Team had been on Holy Blood Sect''s tail for quite some time now.


    But every time they thought they were closing in on this evil organization, thetter somehow always managed to get away from their grasp.


    And now Bryan imed that he had found something that could very well be what this evil organization was nning. To say that they were shocked would be an understatement.


    The trio hurriedly surrounded Robert as they tried to read the contents of the scroll. Robert, after reading the whole thing, handed it to Andrew and the rest to read.


    He then looked at Bryan and asked, "Where did you find this?"


    Bryan replied, "Captain, please follow me."


    He then led Robert to the study room and showed him the hiddenpartment, "I found it in there."


    Robert looked at the hiddenpartment and also at the rest of the study. He then looked at Bryan and patted his shoulder, "I don''t know if your finding this woman was a coincidence or not. But you''ve done an excellent job, Bryan."


    Then he came closer to Bryan as his eyes narrowed, "But the fact that no other ce inside the study was searched thoroughly, tells me that you already knew where the scroll was hidden."


    ''Fuck! I fucked up!'' Bryan gulped in nervousness and was inwardly shocked at his captain''s observation skills in such a short period of time.


    "Is there anything more you wish to tell me?" Robert stared into Bryan''s eyes, causing thetter to sweat in tension.


    "Uh¡­" Bryan tried toe up with an excuse but couldn''t as he replied awkwardly, "Would you believe me if I told you that I read all of Lara''s memories?"


    Robert scoffed, "You really expect me to believe that a newly advanced Rank 1 Transcendent has the ability to read all of a person''s memories?"


    However, little did he know that Bryan was actually telling the truth!


    Bryan avoided Robert''s eye contact as he looked down, "C-Captain, I only want to help. I promise I do not have any ulterior motives."


    Robert backed away from Bryan and replied calmly, "I know."


    Bryan looked at him incredulously. He was sure that his captain would seriously reprimand him and try to get to the bottom of this.


    "If you truly meant harm to the Silver Owls, I would have killed you in a heartbeat," Robert stated without a hint of emotion on his face.


    Looking at Robert''s expressionless face, Bryan gulped as he knew that Robert was indeed telling the truth.


    Robert then added, "I don''t know what secrets you''re hiding, Bryan. But as long as you don''t jeopardize any of the members of the Silver Owls, I can overlook everything."


    He then turned around and walked out of the study, leaving behind Bryan who was standing in a daze.


    ''Fuck! That was close.'' He thought inwardly as he wiped the beads of sweat off his forehead. He then exited the study as well as he followed after Robert.


    Andrew looked at Bryan with bright eyes as he incessantly patted thetter''s shoulder and praised sincerely, "You really hit the jackpot! We''ll definitely catch the members of the Holy Blood Sect this time."


    Emma and Olivia also praised Bryan''s effort. Thetter simply smiled and nodded his head as he secretly nced at Robert a few times.


    Robert, however, didn''t say much after their private talk in the study. He ordered everyone to search the rest of the house and look for any other clues they might find.


    About thirty minutester, the group found even more evidence that pointed to Lara being a member of the Holy Blood Sect. Moreover, they also found out the whereabouts of a small hideout of this evil organization where new Apprentices were being trained.


    Lara herself was the one who trained these new recruits and taught them the ways of the Blood Mystic Arts.


    "Good job, everyone." Robert stated, "Go back to your homes now, and do not tell about what happened tonight to anyone else. I want this to only remain amongst the members of the Strike Team. Do you understand?"


    Everyone solemnly nodded their heads. Andrew then inquired, "But captain, what about the Church?"


    "I''m going there right now to report to Bishop Walls," Robert replied.


    Everyone nodded and then exited Lara''s house. Someone woulde hereter and cordon off the entire ce and take care of the dead body.

 Chapter 165 They Know!

    The following day, a tense atmosphere shrouded the conference room in the Silver Owl''s HQ. All the members of the Strike Team were present and were seated at the round table as they had solemn expressions on their faces.


    Even Elijah''s mentor and Head Artisan of the Silver Owls, Old Larry, was present. The discussion that was about to take ce was of the utmost importance as it involved the Holy Blood Sect.


    Old Larry was in his sixties and was a very temperamental person. After sitting in the conference room for more than ten minutes, he red at Robert and yelled in frustration, "Robert, what the fuck is going on!? I have important work to finish."


    No one present was shocked at the way Old Larry addressed Robert. First of all, they were both Rank 2 Transcendents and secondly, and most importantly, they had known each other for a long time and could be considered friends.


    Hence, everyone present only thought that it was natural. Perhaps, Old Larry was the only person in the whole of Silver Owls who would talk to Robert in such a way. No one else dared to. Robert was the leading authority of the Silver Owls after all.


    Robert looked at Old Larry and calmly replied, "This is about the Holy Blood Sect."


    Old Larry scoffed, "What about it? You guys have been after those blood-sucking scums for months now. And you weren''t even able to touch the hair on their balls."


    Everyone present in the room lowered their heads in shame. What Old Larry said was blunt but brutally honest.


    Robert, however, was still calm, "This time we have found something conclusive."


    Old Larry rolled his eyes and was about to retort but he saw Robert throwing a scroll at him. The former caught the scroll and then asked, "What the hell is this?"


    Robert didn''t reply. He simply gestured for Old Larry to open and read it. Thetter grumbled under his breath but he still opened the scroll.


    In the next few moments, however, his face turned to that of extreme shock as his eyes widened and jaw dropped. He looked at Robert and asked incredulously, "Is this fucking real?"


    Robert nodded calmly. He then looked at everyone sitting around the table and announced, "We have finally discovered what the Holy Blood Sect''s ns are in this city."


    Except for Bryan, Andrew, Emma, and Olivia, who were present at the scene, the rest of the people were shocked out of their wits. All of a sudden, there was a loud mor in the conference room.


    "Silence!" Old Larry yelled. Causing the rest of the people to instantly quiet down. He then looked at Robert and asked solemnly, "How did youe to find this?"


    Robert then proceeded to tell everyone what had happenedst night between Bryan and Lara. Of course, he didn''t mention the part where they made love or anything explicit.


    He simply told everyone a watered-down version of the fight that happened between Bryan and Lara and how the former had coincidentally found that she was a Blood Path Transcendent.


    Everyone turned to look at Bryan. Their eyes filled with shock and admiration. Bryan on the other hand mocked inwardly, ''I had to whore myself to her in order to kill her and you guys are looking at me like I''m a role model, kekk.''


    However, everyone overlooked a crucial point about Bryan. Everyone except Old Larry, that is.


    He turned to look at Bryan and asked, "Lad, you''ve already be a Transcendent?"


    Only now did everyone else realize that Bryan was now officially a Transcendent!


    Bryan straightened his back and replied respectfully, "Yes sir."


    "Elijah seemed to have mentioned to me that you became an Apprentice sometime in Mayst year." Old Larry continued, "To have be a Transcendent in just a year¡­ I''m afraid, even most kids with supreme-grade spiritual aptitude might not be able to do it."


    Bryan didn''t reply but instead acted humbly. However, he thought inwardly, ''Damn right, old man! I, the great Bryan Lombardi, am a fucking genius!''


    His lips twitched ever so lightly as he then thought, ''Wait, why am I talking like Benny?''


    Old Larry looked at the scroll in his hand and then back at Bryan, "You have done well,d!"


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he began to emit killing intent, "Perhaps, this time we can trap a handful of them and kill those fuckers."


    ''Looks like he too has some sort of vendetta against the Holy Blood Sect.'' Bryan thought inwardly.


    Robert pped his hands twice and brought everyone''s attention back to the matter, "The scroll indicates the whereabouts of an ancient ruin located on the outskirts of Damascus.


    Through other details written in the scroll, we know that the ruin belongs to an ancient family from the 3rd Era. As for which ancient family it belongs to, for now, we don''t know."


    Everyone carefully paid attention to Robert and took note of anything important.


    Robert continued, "Moreover, we have also found other crucial intel from Lara''s house. The thing that the Holy Blood Sect is looking for in the ruins is an artifact. To be more precise, a Rank 4 Artifact!"


    Everyone at the table drew a collective gasp of surprise. After all, even Low-String Rank Artifacts were extremely rare and valuable, let alone one that was Rank 4. Old Larry inquired, "Do we know which Path this artifact belongs to?"


    Robert shook his head, "However, what we do know is when the members of the Holy Blood Sect are going to explore this ruin. It is exactly three weeks from now. ordingly, we can start our preparation toy a trap starting today!"


    ¡­


    Later that night, inside the second-floor study of the house on 53 Augustus Street, Sean Marx wasnguidly sitting by the table and reading a book on Mysticism.


    However, all of a sudden he raised his eyebrows and closed the book. Still sitting on the chair, he asked in a calm manner, "What is it?"


    At some point, a shadowy-robed figure had entered the study through the open window. The figure was kneeling respectfully behind Sean.


    He then replied solemnly, "They know!"

 Chapter 166 Traitor

    Sean''s expression turned solemn as he turned around and looked at the shadowy-robed figure who was still on his knees, "Exin."


    The robed figure replied respectfully, "A recently turned Transcendent named Bryan Lombardi happened to cross paths with one of our associates, Lara, and killed her¡­"


    He continued to recount Bryan''s fight with Lara and the events that led to it in great detail. Surprisingly, this was the same thing that the captain of the Strike Team, Robert, had disclosed earlier today during the conference.


    There was a traitor amidst the members of the Strike Team!


    It wouldn''t be surprising if there was a traitor at any other organization. But this was the Silver Owls which was the Transcendent Division of the Church of Wisdom!


    The fact that a traitor had infiltrated so deep inside the Strike Team spoke volumes about his ability. Either he had great skills or was in possession of an artifact that countered divination.


    Otherwise, some Wisdom Path Transcendent or the other would have surely found this mole through divination.


    After listening to the hooded figure recount everything, Sean stayed silent for a long time. But then he started tough, "Hahaha¡­


    HAHAHAHAHAHAH!!"


    The robed figure was greatly taken aback as he raised his head and looked at Sean in puzzlement. A pair of bright red eyes could be seen from inside the hood.


    A few minutester, Sean finally stoppedughing as he muttered to himself, "Bryan, Bryan, oh Bryan! You exceed my expectations every time. You''re truly born to be a Transcendent. But s, what a pity!"


    The hooded figure hesitated for a moment but still asked, "Master¡­you seem to be quite familiar with Bryan?"


    Sean looked at the hooded figure and smirked, "Familiar?"


    "Indeed," he added, "I am extremely familiar with him. After all, I''ve been secretly nurturing him for over a decade."


    The robed figure''s eyes widened as he stuttered, "M-Master! You mean¡­"


    Sean chuckled, "Yes, he is the key!"


    The robed figure sucked in a cold breath of air as he mumbled, "So he''s a descendant of the famous Medici Family! I cannot believe it!


    He''s been telling everyone at Silver Owls that he has be a Transcendent of the Shadow Path. But to think that it was actually the Theft Path!"


    "Hehe," Sean chuckled in amusement, "The kid''s very good at keeping secrets. I believe he hasn''t even disclosed this to James."


    "But why go to such great lengths to keep this a secret? I don''t understand it, master." The hooded figure inquired with confusion.


    "You are young, so you don''t know the terror of the Medici Transcendents. They were thieves in the truest sense of the word.


    Imagine if someone had the power to not only steal your possessions but also your powers, abilities, luck, and even life.


    What lengths would you go to, to kill this person and make sure that no one else wielded this sort of power?" Sean asked with a yful smile.


    The fact that Sean was talking so openly with this hooded figure spoke about the type of rtionship they shared. After all, Sean didn''t act this open and familiar even with his personal butler, Alfredo.


    The hooded figure was so shocked that he didn''t even know how to reply. Only today did he find out that the Transcendents of the Medici Family could not only steal material things but also intangible concepts!


    Sean raised his legs and kept them on the table as he continued to chuckle from time to time. Completely unfazed that his n had been disclosed to the Silver Owls.


    However, the hooded figure on the other hand was extremely anxious, "But master, what do we do now? They are nning to set up a trap for us at the ancient ruin. Do we have enough manpower to fight them, now that they know everything?"


    Sean waved his hand and spoke nonchntly, "You think I don''t have contingency ns already set up? I''ve been nning this for over a decade. We have nothing to worry about."


    The hooded figure visibly sighed in relief, "Then do you have any other instructions for me?"


    Sean replied, "Just carry on with what you were doing and act normally."


    He then thought of something and asked, "Oh, by the way, is that artifact working fine? We''re at a crucial phase right now. I don''t want anything to go wrong."


    The hooded figure nodded his head and replied confidently, "Rest assured, the anti-divination artifact is perfectly fine."


    Sean nodded, "Very well, you may leave."


    The hooded figure stood up and bowed respectfully, "Yes master!"


    His body then split into hundreds of illusory bats as they flew out of the window without making a sound.


    Sean then took out a piece of paper from the drawer and began to write something on it. A few minutester, he folded the paper and put it inside an envelope. He then took out a ck handbell from the drawer and flicked his wrist a few times.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    A few momentster, the space beside Sean tore open, and a bat the size of a grown human flew out of it. Sean gave the letter to the bat and instructed, "Deliver this to that psycho."


    The bat bit onto the letter and then flew back into the tear in the space.


    ¡­


    In an underground basement, a ck-robed figure was praying devoutly as he knelt in front of a ck obelisk. All of a sudden, the space beside him tore open and arge bat flew out.


    The bat dropped the letter on the ground and then immediately went back inside the tear in the space. Almost as if it was scared to even be there.


    The ck-robed figure picked up the letter and read its contents. A few minutester, he stood up and began tough maniacally.


    His expression turned deranged as he sang at the top of his lungs,


    "Destruction, oh sweet destruction,


    The Duke came to town,


    Destruction, oh sweet destruction,


    His horns distorted and round."


    The tens of ck hooded figures who were kneeling behind the person that was singing, all chanted in unison as their eyes shone with excitement, "Glory to the Dark God!"

 Chapter 167 Alice

    Wednesday, 4th May 1581.


    Alice and her father were buying groceries at the farmer''s market near the slums. She had now fully recovered from the flu that had afflicted her previously.


    Ever since the kind priest had visited their house that night and cured her, Alice hadpletely regained her health and even be more active than ever. Her father couldn''t be happier.


    "Daddy, thatrge lollipop looks so delicious! Can I have one? Please!" Alice pointed at the candy stall in the distance and looked at her father with bright eyes.


    Her father, however, only felt his heart ache as he listened to his precious daughter''s request. He had been doing whatever odd jobs he could find for the past few months and barely had enough money to put food on the table.


    He made sure that Alice always slept with a full stomach even though it meant that he had to starve for a day or two.


    Looking at his daughter''s bright innocent eyes, he struggled inwardly, ''What do I do? If I buy the lollipop, I''ll fall short on money to buy the rest of the groceries.''


    Alice noticed her father''s conflicted expression and forced a smile as she then stated, "Actually, I don''t want that lollipop anymore. We should get bread and vegetables instead. Yes! I love green vegetables!"


    Her father''s heart ached even more as his eyes began to turn a little teary. He thought in sorrow, ''Forgive this useless father of yours, Alice.''


    But right at that moment, a blond middle-aged man wearing a white priest''s robe, and with an amiable warm smile on his face crouched down beside Alice and handed her therge lollipop that she had just been asking for.


    "Little one, would you like to have this?" The middle-aged man smiled warmly.


    Alice looked at the man with wary eyes and then immediately ran and hid behind her father. She cautiously peeked at the man from time to time.


    Her father, on the other hand, was ted upon seeing this middle-aged man, "Father, it''s you!"


    The blond priest stood up on his feet as he chuckled, "Child, it has been a while. I am very happy to see that you both are doing well, especially your little daughter."


    Alice''s father bowed gratefully as he replied, "It is all thanks to you and the Goddess''s grace!"


    He then grabbed Alice''s arm and gently brought her in front of him as he introduced the kind priest to her, "Alice, when you were sick, it was this person who cured you. It is because of him that you are alive today. You must thank him, okay?"


    "Really!?" Alice blinked innocently at her father and then at the priest who was smiling warmly at her. Her father nodded with a smile.


    Alice then bowed towards the priest and stated, "Thank you, Father! I am grateful for your help."


    The blond priest stroked Alice''s head gently and smiled, "What a polite youngdy."


    He then gave her the lollipop he was holding, "Here, have this. I bought this for you, you know."


    Alice hesitated as she looked at therge lollipop, her mouth beginning to drool. She then looked at her father, asking for his permission.


    Her father smiled dotingly as he said, "Go ahead."


    Alice then immediately grabbed the lollipop from the priest''s hand as she beamed, "Yay! Thank you so much!"


    Her father''s eyes reddened as he saw Alice enjoying the lollipop. She was so mature for her young age. Although she had really wanted to try the lollipop earlier, seeing her father''s hesitant expression, she had said that she wanted vegetables instead.


    Wiping the tears from his eyes, Alice''s father thought inwardly, ''What an understanding little girl I have.''


    Looking at Alice licking the lollipop with bright eyes, the priest chuckled, "What a lovely little girl."


    Alice''s father then asked the priest, "So, Father, what brings you to this part of the city?"


    The priest replied tly, "Why? Can I note here to see how everyone''s doing?"


    "Ah!" Alice''s father was flustered, "Apologies, Father! That''s not what I meant."


    The priest began tough as he patted his shoulder, "I jest! I jest!"


    Alice''s father heaved a sigh of relief as heughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his head.


    The priest then stated solemnly, "Do you remember thest time we met, I spoke to you about the peaceful protest that I would be organizing?"


    Alice''s father became excited, "Yes, of course! Father are we¡­"


    The priest nodded and spoke with passion burning in his eyes, "That''s right. Three days from now we shall begin the protest. We will start from the slums and walk all the way to Augustus Street in a show of defiance against the oppression and tyranny of the wealthy."


    Alice''s father too was affected by the priest''s mood as excitement as well as hope shone in his eyes. But then he asked in slight hesitation and doubt, "But Father, will all of this even make a difference?"


    The priest nodded with a confident smile, "Of course, it will. When they see the sheer number of people that will be gathered, they will have no choice but to give in to our demands. Moreover, we are carrying this out peacefully and not resorting to any violence."


    Alice''s father nodded his head as he looked at the priest solemnly, "I understand, Father. I will inform all of my friends and neighbors about this today."


    The priest smiled warmly, "I''m counting on you. Oh, and¡­"


    He looked at Alice who was enjoying the lollipop with great relish and added, "Don''t forget to bring your daughter as well. And you can tell your friends to bring along their family members too.


    "If the other party sees women and children present at the protest, they''ll think twice before choosing to use any drastic measures to quell the protest."


    Alice''s father nodded his head as he thought that it made sense. The duo talked for a few more minutes and then parted ways. Alice''s father had to inform everyone he knew whereas the priest had to spread this message to other parts of the slum.

 Chapter 168 It Is Time!

    Saturday, 7th May 1581.


    Twenty km northeast of Damascus was an abandoned coal mine that once belonged to a wealthy local businessman. However, that person mysteriously vanished about a decade ago.


    The person had a family that consisted of his wife and two kids. But one fine day, ten years ago, they simply disappeared. No one knew where they went. It was still a mystery, to themon people that is.


    However, like all things, within a few months, this matter died down. And to date, no one knew what happened to that wealthy businessman and his family.


    Right now, in front of this very same coal mine, Bryan, Andrew, Elijah, Emma, Henry, and Ron were standing. Almost everyone from the Strike Team was here.


    "This is the location of the ruin mentioned in that scroll?" Ron asked dubiously.


    Bryan confidently nodded, "Yes, this is the ce."


    Andrew and Emma confirmed as well. Apart from the people present that night at Lara''s house, only Old Larry had read the content of the scroll that Bryan had found. This was done in order to maintain the utmost confidentiality.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s get inside and set up the runic traps." Henry urged.


    Ron shook his head, "No we can''t do that yet. This entire ce might have the presence of Holy Blood Sect members. We should scout the area around the mine first."


    He then looked at Henry and asked in concern, "Are you all right? It''s unlike you to mention something so rookie-like."


    Henry smiled bitterly, "I''m just worried about my mother back at home. I want to get this over with as quickly as possible and return. I apologize."


    Everyone nodded their heads solemnly. In thest few days, the public unrest had reached levels never seen before in Damascus.


    People had begun to protest throughout the city. Many low-ss workers even began to resort to looting the local stores.


    There were high casualties among civilians in thest few days because of this. However, the only good news was that there hadn''t been any deaths reported.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Elijah clenched his fists as he stated, "The low-ss workers have been most likely instigated by the Inferno Order. And now, a full-scale riot is about to begin. Perhaps it has already begun. Just what the hell are these bastards nning?"


    He knew about this situation very well because he and his father, Dele, have been victims of one such public outburst.


    Emma chimed in, "Let''s split up and check out the area around the mines. This way we''ll be able to rendezvous quicker. And then we can set traps inside."


    Everyone agreed as they split into two groups. Bryan, Elijah, and Ron went one way whereas Andrew, Henry, and Emma went the other as they began their scouting.


    ¡­


    Augustus Street.


    A crowd of thousands of people had gathered in this affluent neighborhood as they chanted in unison,


    "Give back our jobs!


    "No to machines!


    "We want justice!"


    The people residing in this area had all shut their doors and were afraid toe out. After all, seeing such arge crowd, who in their right mind wouldn''t be intimidated?


    They kept peeking outside through the windows. Although they had known that there had been small-scale riots and public unrest happening before, they didn''t expect today''s protest to be this huge.


    Amongst the massive crowd that had gathered here, Alice was walking hand in hand with her father as she looked around curiously. However, with the people sticking so close to each other, she was starting to feel a little ustrophobic.


    Noticing this, her father picked her up into his arms and asked, "Better?"


    "Yes!" Alice nodded with a smile and then spoke in amazement, "Daddy, I didn''t know that so many people were going toe for this protest."


    Her father smiled bitterly, "It is to be expected. It has been far too long since people like us have been oppressed."


    Alice didn''t exactly know what her father meant. She kept looking at therge and beautiful houses on both sides of the streets with bright eyes.


    She pointed at one of them and asked, "Daddy, will we be able to live in such a house one day? It''s so big and pretty!"


    Her father''s eyes turned teary as he replied, "Yes, my dearest Alice. If you promise to study properly and work hard every day, you will also be able to own such a house one day."


    "Really!?" Alice pped her hands excitedly.


    "Of course! Has daddy ever lied to you?" Her father smiled dotingly.


    "Yay!" Alice hugged her father tightly, "I promise I''ll work hard. And one day we''ll live in a huge mansion and have lots of delicious food!"


    "That''s the spirit, my dear." Her father chuckled.


    As the duo continued to walk along Augustus Street chanting the slogans along with the rest of the people, Alice''s father''s eyebrows furrowed. As he was holding Alice in his arms, he could feel that her skin was bing hotter.


    He looked at her in concern and asked, "Alice, are you feeling all right?"


    Alice tilted her head and looked in a confused manner, "Yes, I''m feeling all right. Did something happen, daddy?"


    Her father was about to reply but much to his horror he saw blood trickle down from Alice''s nostrils. He began to panic as he screamed, "Alice! What happened!? What''s going on?"


    His loud scream alerted the people around them as they turned to look at Alice. Their eyes widened when they saw the little girl''s skin turning a shade of red and blood beginning to flow from her eyes, nose, and ears.


    Being stared at by so many people, Alice started to get nervous as her body trembled, "Daddy, what''s going on? Why is everyone looking at me?"


    All of a sudden her vision began to redden. She touched her eyes and found that it was bleeding, "Eh? W-What is h-happening to me!?


    In the underground canals, right below the neighborhood of Augustus Street, tens of figures in ck robes stood on specific points of arge runic formation that was in the form of a pentagram, which seemed to have covered the majority of the neighborhood.


    At the center of the formation, the blond middle-aged priest had a maniacal grin on his face as he announced piously,


    "It is time!


    "Let the Ruler of the 7th Circle of Hell!


    "Duke of Destruction, Abaddon!


    "Descend!"

 Chapter 169 Emergency

    The pentagram-shaped runic formation lit up with an eerie red light. Soon it enveloped all the ck-robed figures that were standing on it.


    Gradually, the red light devoured their skin, flesh, blood, and life essence. But strangely enough, none of the hooded figures, including the blond middle-aged priest had an ounce of fear on their faces.


    Sacrificing themselves for the descent of one of the 9 Dukes of Hell was their life''s greatest honor. Spreading chaos was the maxim that the members of the Inferno Order lived by. Even if it meant dying in the process!


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Glory to the Dark God!" These were thest words chanted by the blond priest as his body slowly dissipated into nothingness. All the while, the maniacal smile on his face never faded.


    Meanwhile, on the surface, more than half of Augustus Street was illuminated by a sinister bloody light. This was the very same area that was right about the runic formation.


    Alice began to cry tears of blood as she held onto her father''s hand, "D-Daddy, what is happening to me?"


    Her father had already broken down emotionally as his body trembled incessantly. He tightly hugged Alice and whispered into her ears, "You''re going to be fine, Alice, you''re going to be fine!"


    He didn''t know what else to do or say. He had never been so horrified. Looking at his daughter who was constantly bleeding from her face, he began to think that her illness had returned. Hence, all he could do was hug her andfort her.


    "D-Daddy¡­" Alice choked, "I-I don''t feel so good."


    And with that said, her eyes lost their luster and thest vestiges of her humanity gradually slipped away, making way for a malevolent devil who had been sealed in the depths of Hell for over a thousand years!


    Dark clouds hovered above Augustus Street as a small portion of the Duke of Destruction, Abaddon''s essence and consciousness slowly descended onto Alice''s body and soul.


    Alice''s hazy eyes widened for a moment but soon they narrowed as her lips curled up into a cold smile. Her body contorted and twisted as her bones began to creak loudly. Small tendrils writhed all over her skin as her body transformed drastically.


    Her father, who was still hugging her, noticed this change as he looked at Alice in disbelief, "A-Alice!?"


    Alice¡ªNo! Abaddon, whose eyes had now turnedpletely red, coldly looked at the man holding him and snorted in disdain, "Get your hands off of me, filthy maggot."


    With that said Abaddon waved his hand and instantly decapitated Alice''s father. The blood gushed out from his neck as itpletely drenched the Duke.


    Abaddon licked the blood with great relish as heughed loudly, "HAHAHAHAHA! It''s been a long time since I''vee to the surface world. Destruction! ughter! Blood! Chaos! HAHAHAHAHA!!"


    The people around him saw the monstrous transformation of the little girl and tried to flee in panic. But it was all for naught.


    The tiny body soon grew bigger and taller as ck scales began to protrude from his skin. Abaddon''s teeth became sharp and jagged, meanwhile, his fingers turned into razor-sharp ck ws!


    Meanwhile, two round horns jutted out from the side of the head as they distorted and curled around.


    Although it was just a tiny bit of his consciousness that had descended, after his transformation, Abaddon now stood tall at close to 500 feet and his power was equivalent to that of a newly advanced Rank 4 Transcendent!


    The area surrounding him had already turned into a sea of mes. Needless to say, the people around him died instantly.


    "DIE!!!" Abaddon screamed as he spread his hands and the next moment a giant wave made of ck mes spread out in all directions, destroying everything in the process.


    The flower of death had finally bloomed!


    In the distance, further away from the destructive mes, Detective Watson looked at the towering devil through his window with a grim expression.


    "So the day hase¡­" He muttered under his breath as his eyes shone with firm determination.


    ¡­


    The members of the Strike Team rendezvoused back at the entrance of the cave mine about fifteen minutester.


    "Strange," Ron rubbed his chin, "Did you guys find anything?"


    Andrew, Henry, and Emma shook their heads with confused expressions. Henry tried to confirm once again, "Are you sure this is the right location?"


    Andrew nodded, "Yes, that''s for sure."


    "Since we haven''t found anyone outside shall we goy the traps now?" Henry inquired. He was still worried about his mother being all by herself at home.


    Everyone agreed as they made their way inside the coal mine.


    "Everyone, keep your guard up! There''s a chance those scumbags might be inside." Ron alerted everyone as he took out his dual silver daggers, which were in fact Rank 1 Artifacts.


    The rest of the team simrly took out their weapons. Bryan had lost his flying daggers and the Hand Cannon back when he fought Anthony.


    Hence, he only had the mystiko des as well as the ck daggers that Grace had gifted him. Bryan felt really ufortable not being able to carry a pistol. After all, out of all the weapons, he liked to use pistols the most.


    ''Fuck me! I should have bought another pistol artifact back when I got my ingredients.'' He cursed in his heart.


    Right when the team had entered the dark entrance to the cave mine, their spiritual senses were triggered as they detected an iing attack from within the mine heading their way!


    "Disperse!" Ron screamed as he made his way out along with the rest of the members. Just the next moment, countless blood-red spikes as thick as a tree''s trunk protruded from the ground as they covered the whole entrance.


    Rank 1 Spell: Blood Spike!


    When the spell dissipated, ten figures jumped out from within the entrance of the mine as they quickly surrounded the Strike Team members. Everything happened so quickly that Bryan and the rest didn''t even realize they had been cornered.


    It was the members of the Holy Blood Sect!


    And the person leading these ten figures was an old man with a head full of white hair and blood-red eyes. It was none other than, Alfredo!


    He coldly looked at Bryan and spat through gritted teeth, "The day of your death has arrived, boy."


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Right at that moment, tens of red-colored fireworks could be seen in the southwest direction. Everyone turned to look at the bright disy of fireworks about 20 km away in the sky above Damascus.


    The faces of the Strike Team members paled in apprehension. It was the emergency re signal! And that too, so many of them all at once!

 Chapter 170 Kill Them All

    "W-What the fuck is going on!?" Bryan looked at the night sky in the distance where red-colored fireworks were blooming, in utter disbelief. Something really terrible must have happened for so many signal res to be shot all at once.


    Beads of sweat dropped from Ron''s forehead as he instructed the team, "Everyone! Focus on the enemies ahead!"


    The rest of the team members snapped back to their senses as they saw the Blood Path Transcendents look at them as if they were prey. And in this scenario, they were indeed prey.


    After all, they were outnumbered ten to six and the other side also had a Rank 2 Transcendent leading them!


    However, the members of the Strike Team were also seasoned warriors, even Bryan who had joined recently had had his fair share of life-and-death battles. Even though they were outnumbered, they didn''t back down nor did they try to escape.


    The six of them had their backs to each other as they looked out for any iing attacks from the enemy.


    "What''s the n, Ron?" Henry tightly gripped his broadsword as he prepared for battle. Strength Path Transcendents almost always preferred cold weapons.


    Ron surveyed the area around them and replied, "I can try to take two of them at once, maybe three. But I''m worried about the Rank 2."


    Listening to Ron, Alfredo couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement, "Worried about the Rank 2, is it? Very well, I won''t participate in this battle. Let''s see how you guys perform."


    The members of the Strike Team were momentarily stunned, however, they still knew better than to trust the words of their enemy.


    "I''ll do you one better." Alfredo''s lips curled up into a cold smile as he pointed at Bryan, "Hand over that boy to me and I''ll let you all leave."


    Everyone present was shocked as they started to wonder just what the rtionship between Alfredo and Bryan was. Thetter was also equally shocked as he stated, "What do you want with me? I don''t even know you."


    But of course, Bryan knew exactly who Alfredo was. In Lara''s dream, he had seen him a few times and knew him as the leader of the Holy Blood Sect''s branch in Damascus.


    "What do I want with you?" Alfredo gritted his teeth as he stared daggers at Bryan and screamed, "You killed my dear grandson, my only kin, and even mutted his corpse. Yet you have the fucking gall to ask what I want with you!?"


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed listening to Alfredo. He looked at thetter closely, trying to figure out which unlucky bastard that died from his hand was Alfredo''s grandson.


    A few momentster, Bryan''s eyes widened as he was now able to vaguely match Alfredo''s appearance with another blond young man. The very man who had killed Jamie!


    "Anthony¡­" Bryan muttered under his breath.


    "Hehehe," Alfredo chuckled coldly, "It''s good that you remember. I''ll do the same thing you did to my grandson. Tonight I will have finally avenged his soul."


    He then raised his hand and pointed at the Strike Team members as he ordered the people beside him expressionlessly, "Kill them all."


    ¡­


    The sun was about to set and the sky was dyed a shade of orange hue. High up in the sky, the clouds parted as they made way for a humongous ship!


    It was a steam dirigible!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    The frame of this giant flying ship was made up of brass and copper. The sound of gears moving and steam hissing filled the surrounding as the dirigible''s propellers whirled rapidly.


    This dirigible was unlike themon ones that were used by the regr people¡ªmostly the affluent. For this flying vehicle was a product of science as well as magic!


    On the main deck of a dirigible, three figures stood by the railings. The harsh winds blowing did not hinder them one bit. All three of them were Transcendents!


    The one standing at the front was a middle-aged man with brown hair. He was wearing a gray three-piece suit and the hems of his suit jacket pped behind him because of the strong wind, making him look heroic.


    The man had a solemn look in his eyes as he stared at Damascus City in the distance. Even though it was almost a hundred km away, he could still see it clearly. This spoke volumes about his power!


    His name was Victor Smith, a Rank 4 Ice Path Transcendent, and a member of the Silver Owls'' branch in Nadir!


    Standing behind him were two figures, one boy and one girl who looked to be in their early twenties, as they marveled at the breathtaking view all around them as well as below.


    "Teacher, will we be participating in the battle?" The blond young boy asked Victor as his blue eyes shone with excitement.


    The ck-haired youngdy beside him elbowed the boy and spoke in annoyance, "Isn''t it obvious Tim? Don''t ask stupid questions."


    "Stupid?" Tim was dumbfounded, "Elena, that was a genuine question!"


    Elena simply rolled her eyes at him and then asked Victor, "So¡­teacher, will we be fighting as well?"


    Tim was dumbfounded yet again as he thought inwardly, ''This girl¡­ Hypocrite!''


    Victor replied without turning back, "I''ll be fighting at the forefront. You both make sure to provide assistance to the other members of the Damascus Strike Team. Understood?"


    However, Tim urged, "Teacher, please let me fight with you! I can even try out the new spell!"


    Victor turned around and looked at Tim expressionlessly, "Can you hold your own against a Rank 4 Devil?"


    Tim and Elena simultaneously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    "R-Rank 4!!?" Tim was wide-eyed, "How did a Rank 4 Devil appear in Damascus in the first ce!?"


    Both he and Elena found it difficult toprehend how a Devil that should have been residing in Hell¡ªwhose entrance was sealed, no less¡ªappeared in the surface world.


    Victor, however, didn''t reply. He turned his gaze back towards Damascus where he saw Detective Watson along with other members of the Silver Owls facing the Devil. However, things weren''t looking so good.


    ''James¡­'' He thought inwardly as his eyes flickered with a hint of somberness.

 Chapter 171 Weapons Master

    Detective Watson along with Robert led a team of Transcendents from the Silver Owls as they now stood atop a building in the Augustus Street neighborhood.


    In the distance, they could see a humongous ck-scaled devil wreaking havoc as it continued to spew mes in all directions.


    The people that hade to protest had mostly died. Only a few hundred were still alive, however, they were severely wounded as they tried to escape.


    Detective Watson looked at the gruesome scene in front of him as his eyebrows furrowed.


    "If we fight that devil, a lot of us will be sacrificed," Robert stated with a grim expression.


    Detective Watson was silent for a few moments as he then asked, "Apart from you, how many Rank 2 Transcendents do we have?"


    "There are only three more Rank 2s in the Silver Owls Division. However, they are all support type." Robert replied as he sighed.


    "I see¡­" Detective Watson nodded his head. "I''ll go ahead and stall for as much time as possible. Wait for Bishop Walls to arrive and then together with him, bring all the Rank 2s for support. Instruct all the Rank 1s to help evacuate the residents."


    "Yes, Detective!" Robert replied respectfully. However, he then hesitated and asked, "But will you be able to hold out?"


    Detective Watson''s lips curled up into a smirk as he looked at Robert, "You seem to have forgotten my moniker."


    With that said, he tapped his gems-studded cane twice on the floor. The next moment, the cane transformed into a staff about as tall as him.


    Detective Watson leaped off the roof as he jumped from one rooftop to the other as he slowly approached the devil.


    Robert looked at Detective Watson''s back as he couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "Weapons Master!"


    He then began to rally all the Transcendents behind him as he instructed the Rank 1s to evacuate all the people in the neighborhood. Meanwhile, he and Old Larry waited for Bishop Walls and the other Transcendents of the Church to arrive.


    The reason why these two didn''t apany Detective Watson was simple. In the face of a Rank 4 adversary, even Rank 3s were barely any match, let alone a couple of measly Rank 2s.


    And as for why Detective Watson was confident enough to face a Rank 4 alone. The reason for that was also quite simple: He was just that damn good!


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve stretched these muscles¡­'' Detective Watson sighed inwardly as he ran through the deserted streets. The buildings around him had caught on fire and the surroundings were engulfed in ck smoke.


    He bent his knees as he jumped to the top of a building that hadn''t been set ame. The ground beneath him cracked into a cobweb shape. Detective Watson ran across the walls of the building as he jumped once again.


    This way, he slowly made his way toward the Devil. Right when thetter was within a suitable distance, Detective Watson jumped high up in the air as he flew towards''s the top of the Devil''s head.


    Abaddon felt something amiss as he looked up and saw a blond man holding a ck staff with one hand while pointing his other hand toward him.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Furious that a mere human dared to fly above his head, Abaddon roared as he proceeded to take a swing at this human. However, right before he could even move his arm, he heard the human mutter coldly,


    "Rank 3 Spell: Mind Frenzy!"


    Duke Abaddon''s eyes zed over for a split second as he felt utter confusion invade his mind. However, that split second was all Detective Watson needed as he raised his ck staff with both arms.


    The veins on his forearms were almost on the verge of popping as he had used so much for his strength. He let out a primal war cry as he brought the staff down and mmed it against Abaddon''s forehead.


    BAM!!!


    Abaddon''s forehead slightly caved in as he fell face-first against the ground. Upon falling, the impact was so loud that the nearby buildings were all demolished in an instant!


    The Transcendents standing in the distance could not believe their eyes as their jaws dropped.


    Old Larry looked at the scene incredulously as he asked in shock, "Is Detective Watson really just a Rank 3!?"


    Robert gulped involuntarily as he replied, "Yes, he''s a Rank 3 Transcendent. But I''ve heard rumors that the cane he always carries around with him, is in fact a God-Level Artifact!"


    "What!?" Old Larry turned to look at Robert and screamed, "Is that true!?"


    He was an artisan and such behavior was very normal for him who had just witnessed the strength of a God-Level Artifact. After all, which Artisan Path Transcendent does not wish to have one? Or better yet, create one!


    Robert nodded his head, "These are just rumors but it is very likely to be true. It is said that Detective Watson hade across this weapon in an ancient ruin while he was traveling when he was young.


    "And the reason why the Church or anyone else hasn''t taken this artifact from him is that the artifact had chosen him! In the hands of others, it would just be a regr cane. However, in the hands of Detective Watson, it would shine the most.


    "The reason why Detective Watson is so feared in the Transcendent world despite only being a Low-String Transcendent is partly because of his skills and partly because of this God-Level Artifact."


    Old Larry pondered deeply as he muttered, "If the weapon has the sentience to choose its wielder then it is very likely to be a God-Level Artifact!"


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Detective Watson''s spiritual force was intensely triggered as it sent him severe warnings. Without hesitation, he distanced himself from Abaddon, however, he was stillte.


    A thick pir of ck mes rose from Abaddon''s body as it threatened to tear the sky. Half of Detective Watson''s body was instantly bathed in this fire as it charred his skin ck.


    "Aargghh!!" He grunted in pain as he knelt down on one knee. The left half of his torso along with the left side of his face waspletely burnt to a crisp.


    With great difficulty, he took out a healing potion from his suit''s pocket and chugged it down as he thought, ''As expected, this body is too weak and too slow to be fighting a Rank 4 Devil.''

 Chapter 172 Hell Fire

    Duke Abaddon slowly got up to his feet and rubbed his forehead in surprise, "That was unexpected."


    His gaze then fell over a tiny human whose clothes were brunt. One side of his body was charred ck but it was recovering at a fast speed. However, it couldn''t recoverpletely.


    After all, the wounds sustained from Hell Fire weren''t that easy to get rid of, not by a mere potion at the very least.


    ''Rank 3 human?'' Abaddon stared at Detective Watson in disbelief. After all, how could a mere Rank 3 wound him?


    His eyes then fell on the ck staff that he was holding to support his body. A trace of shock could finally be seen on his face.


    "A God-Level Artifact! Human, looks like you were fortunate enough to possess such a weapon. However, you''re too weak. You don''t deserve it." He sneered.


    Detective Watson got up to his feet and looked back at Abaddon. No trace of fear could be seen in his eyes as he replied, "Devil, you talk too much. Now, if you will, please ignore me."


    The next moment, he disappeared from the spotpletely and appeared right under Abaddon''s feet. No spells were used, this was simply his raw speed. The staff in his hand had already turned into a ive!


    Abaddon simply scoffed as he looked at Detective Watson''s vain effort. He dodged the swing of his ive by just raising his foot and then stamped it down right after! However, at thest moment, he saw Detective Watson smirk yfully.


    BAM!!


    Large spider-web-like cracks appeared on the ground at the point of impact. Abaddon couldn''t help but frown as he knew that he hadn''t killed Detective Watson.


    "Where is he?" He mumbled.


    "Here." Right when he was searching his surroundings, he heard Detective Watson''s voice. And the source of this voice was incredibly close!


    Abaddon turned his head to the left, and there, he saw Detective Watson standing on his shoulder all along. However, before he could react, thetter had already swung his ive vertically!


    SLASH!!


    "Aaaarggghhh!!!" Abaddon screamed as the ive shed right across his left eye. Purple blood gushed out from his eye as it drenched his face as well as his upper torso.


    His painful screams could be heard from several kilometers away!


    As he held onto his left eye to stop the bleeding, he looked incredulously at Detective Watson who at some point had already jumped off of his shoulder and was now standing on the terrace of a nearby building.


    "How?" Abaddon asked in shock. His eye had already begun to heal, however, he had lost vision in that eye. For him to be injured by a mere Rank 3 human consecutively was unbelievable.


    Detective Watson''s lips curled up into a smirk, "Did I not say ''Please, ignore me''?"


    Abaddon was silent for a few moments and then replied, "I see. So you''re a Transcendent of Wisdom Path!"


    Rank 3 Wisdom Path Transcendents gained an innate ability that was very simple yet very effective if used properly in battle. They are able to signal a person through specific words or methods.


    The person would then unknowingly follow that signal without them even knowing it. This was an advanced version of hypnosis! However, it had to be carried out very subtly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Abaddon was now fully on guard as he growled, "I have underestimated you, human."


    He raised his right arm as ck fire bloomed fiercely at the top of his palm. The fire then gradually transformed into a long ck spear. Abaddon mmed the base of the spear on the ground and spoke with fighting intent zing in his eyes, "Let us fight!"


    "No thanks" Detective Watson, however, shook his head as he smiled, "My fight here is done."


    Abaddon raised his eyebrows, "Human, what do-"


    SLASH!!


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he felt a cold sensation in his right shoulder. He looked at it and his eyes widened. His right arm was cut from the shoulder and the point of the cut had been frozen solid!


    "Aaarrggghhh!!!" The Devil screamed in pain, and this time louder than before.


    Meanwhile, on the terrace where Detective Watson was standing, a middle-aged man with brown hair and wearing a gray three-piece suit,nded nimbly right beside him.


    And in his hands was a greatsword made of ice!


    Detective Watson looked at this person and nodded with a smile, "Victor."


    "James." Victor nodded back. He then looked at Detective Watson''s left half of his upper body which was burnt to the point where his flesh was showing and added, "Not doing so well, I see."


    Detective Watson rolled his eyes, "Do you have a better healing potion or not?"


    Victor chuckled as he took out a green circr crystal from his coat''s inner pocket and passed it to him. Detective Watson grabbed the crystal and pressed it against his burnt skin.


    The green crystal slowly melded into his skin and within moments the burnt area began to heal rapidly. But still, it hadn''t healedpletely, only about eighty percent. However, this was more than enough. After all, Hell Fire wasn''t any ordinary fire, to begin with.


    Detective Watson nodded his head as he now felt significantly better. He then looked at Victor and stated, "I hope you can take care of the Devil for me. I still have to visit an old friend."


    "Sure, I owe you this much anyways." Victor nodded, "Devils are easy to wound but hard to kill. So I suppose, I''ll just wear him down first and then try to kill him."


    With the Devils'' fast regenerative abilities, they were indeed difficult to kill. Detective Watson smiled, "Thank you."


    He then turned around and prepared to leave. However, he was stopped by Victor as thetter grabbed his shoulder and looked him in the eye, "James, you know what''s going to happen. Have you thought this through?"


    Detective Watson smiled faintly as his eyes shone with firm resolve, "I can control my destiny, but not my fate."


    Victor deeply looked into Detective Watson''s eyes for a few moments but he couldn''t find a shred of hesitation or fear in them. In the end, he could only sigh,


    "Farewell, my friend."

 Chapter 173 Outnumbered

    On the outskirts of Damascus, outside the abandoned coal mine, a brutal melee was currently taking ce.


    The members of the Strike Team fought the Holy Blood Sect''s members while being outnumbered. Meanwhile, Alfredo simply stood by the side as he looked at the ongoing fight with amusement.


    However, this was merely a facade. He was just doing this to give the Strike Team members some semnce of hope. In but a few minutes, he would trample all over them. Moreover, he also needed some sacrifices for his Master''s n.


    His attention was only on Bryan. He coldly looked at him with a predatory gaze as he thought, ''You mangled Anthony''s head. I''ll do the same to you, boy. No, I''ll do something much worse.''


    Alfredo''s lips couldn''t help but curl up into a cold smile as he thought of the ways he would inflict pain upon Bryan. He would make sure to torture him before killing him. It would be a mercy to kill him straight away.


    On the battlefield, Ron was fighting against two opponents simultaneously. To say he was having a hard time would be an understatement.


    Moreover, he was fighting Blood Path Transcendents who were said to have one of the most potent attacks among all other Paths of the same rank!


    Ron ducked as he dodged a swing of the Blood w by one of his opponents. This was the enhanced version of the Rank 0 Spell and was much more lethal.


    However, right before he could counterattack, he was kicked right in the face by his other opponent. Ron''s feet were swept off the ground as he tumbled face-first a few feet away.


    The person who had swung his Blood w earlier was already waiting at the position Ronnded in. The former then brought down his bloody palm ferociously as he aimed to smash Ron''s head and kill him.


    But right at that moment, a figure emerged from this person''s shadow and slowly turned corporeal. Without making his presence known, this figure then swung both his ck-colored daggers at the person''s neck, instantly decapitating him!


    The Blood Path Transcendent''s head separated from his body as blood began to gush from his neck like a fountain.


    Ron was dumbfounded as his spiritual sense hadn''t even warned him that there was another person near him. When the decapitated person fell to the ground, Ron was finally able to see who it was.


    His eyes widened in surprise, "Bryan!"


    Bryan nodded at him and helped him up to his feet. He then spoke solemnly, "My innate ability allows me to slip into the shadows. It''s perfect for providing support and instantaneous kills on the battlefield."


    He then looked at the other Blood Path transcendent that was fighting Ron and was now running towards them, "I''ll leave him to you. Help the others once you''re done with him."


    Without waiting for a reply, Bryan melded back into the shadows. Ron, once again, wasn''t able to locate him with his spiritual sense. He then turned his attention to the enemy who was approaching him and chanted in Ancient Hymmnos, "Aqua Whip!"


    Numerous droplets of water gathered around Ron as they formed two long and thick whips. He grabbed the ends of both these whips and instantly attacked his opponent.


    This was a Rank 1 Spell of the Water Path!


    Meanwhile, on another part of the battlefield, Emma was fighting one on one with a Blood Path Transcendent as dozens of balls of fire and blood continue to collide against each other. They were currently at a stalemate!


    Emma looked at thedy in front of her who also had red hair and couldn''t help but curse, "Fuck!"


    She was not so good at close-quarterbat. What she excelled the most at were long-range attacks.


    Her abilities would truly shine if she paired up with a Transcendent who was good at close quarters. Hence, she was trying her best to keep her opponent at a distance.


    However, after the passing of each of their attacks, her opponent was gaining ground. Emma took a quick nce around and saw that her teammates were busy fighting with their lives on the line.


    She couldn''t ask for assistance because they were outnumbered, to begin with. However, the next moment, her eyes widened in surprise. Following that, her expression instantly returned to normal, but now there was a trace of a confident smile adorning her lips.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Look here, bitch!" She yelled at her opponent. "Match my next attack, if you dare."


    She brought her hands together as a loud p resounded around her. When Emma separated her hands again, a thick pir of fire was formed in between them.


    The pir of fire soon grewrger and took the shape of a spear as Emma grabbed its fiery handle.


    Her opponent didn''t know where Emma was getting such confidence from. But knowing that she had a Rank 2 Transcendent backing them, along with her team members outnumbering the other party, she decided to indulge Emma.


    A blood-red spear soon formed in her hands as well. She then readied herself and threw the spear at Emma. And a second after that, Emma also threw her fire spear, however, her spear wasn''t aiming at the blood spear but her opponent!


    Her opponent scoffed looking at the fire spear heading her way, "What''s the point? Are you so stupid that you don''t even realize that both of us can dodge each other''s sp-"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was suddenly gagged by a shadowy ck tendril! Following that, her hands, feet, as well as her stomach were firmly bound by more shadowy tendrils.


    She was nowpletely rooted on the spot as she looked at the iing fire spear in sheer horror. Her eyes widened as she realized that the spear was aiming at her heart!


    And the speed at which the spear was flying towards her, it would surely leave a gaping hole in her chest region. Although she could recover from an injury sustained to her heart. But if the entire heart was annihted, what would she even regenerate?


    As expected, the fire spear flew right through her chest area, leaving arge gaping hole in its wake. The female Blood Path Transcendent couldn''t even move a muscle to evade this attack. The light in her eyes slowly dimmed.


    She had died just like that. The shadowy ck tendrils finally unbound her and dissipated into shadows. Her body fell limply on the ground, a trace of regret and unwillingness still lingering in her dead eyes.


    Meanwhile, Emma had easily dodged the blood spear earlier. Then, she heard a voice echo in her mind again, "Go support Andrew and Elijah. I''ll go help out Henry."


    Emma nodded as she looked around. However, she still couldn''t find a trace of Bryan in the vicinity. She couldn''t help but marvel inwardly, ''I can''t believe he''s just a newly advanced Transcendent!''


    Earlier, it was Bryan who had told her to goad her opponent into casting a single attack. She still found it hard to believe how easily Bryan had incapacitated her opponent and how easily she had killed her.


    She ran towards Andrew and Elijah who were fighting together against three Blood Path Transcendents. She then looked at Alfredo who was still spectating the entire battle with his hands behind his back.


    Emma couldn''t help but wonder with hopeful eyes, ''If all of us can defeat the Rank 1s without many casualties. There''s a chance that we can take on the Rank 2 fucker in a six-on-one battle.''


    Bryan continued to navigate in the shadows,pletely out of bounds from the spiritual sense perception of all the people present¡ªexcept Alfredo, of course.


    He was using his innate abilities in the battle for the first time and couldn''t help but admire the raw potency of it. He even had a feeling that his shadow-rted abilities were even greater than those from the Shadow Path itself!


    Bryan utilized all the shadows he could find. Whether it was from a tree, a person, or even something as small as a pebble. If there was a shadow, he could slip into it!


    He soon approached the spot where Henry was fighting against two Blood Path Transcendents all by himself as he swung his broad sword ferociously.


    Compared to others, Henry was having an easier time. There was only one simple reason for this. It was because he was a Transcendent of the Strength Path!


    This Path boasted not just high attack potency but also high defensive power. Bryan had sparred with Henry more times than he could count. Hence, he knew just how hard it was to bypass his defenses.


    To put things into perspective, the Rank 1 Spell: Blood w would only leave a slight scratch on Henry''s skin. Even if it did manage to pierce his flesh, the poison wouldn''t cause any harm to Henry either.


    Because one of the innate abilities of a Rank 1 Strength Path Transcendent was Regeneration. And it was on par with or perhaps even greater than that of a Blood Path Transcendent''s innate Regeneration!

 Chapter 174 Ancient Ruin

    Henry roared as he swung his broad sword horizontally at one of his opponents. Although thetter was just barely able to block it, just the sheer force of the attack had sent him flying a dozen feet away.


    He then looked at the other opponent who was looking at him with terror and retreating step by step. Henry ran towards him at a speed that simply seemed impossible for a man of his size.


    Before his opponent could even figure out what had happened, Henry had already swung his broad sword down at him with both hands.


    CLANG!!


    The Blood Path Transcendent managed to somehow block the downward sh with his dual daggers. However, his hands and legs were beginning to tremble incessantly from Henry''s power.


    At such a crucial moment, Bryan emerged from his shadow,pletely undetected by both him and Henry!


    Only Bryan''s torso and hands had surfaced from the shadow while his lower body still remained hidden. With quick speed, he then shed the Blood Path''s Transcendents area behind both his knees and then quickly went back inside his shadow.


    His actions didn''t even take a split second!


    Henry, whose sword was still pressed against his opponent''s de, felt thetter faltering under his power all of a sudden.


    Meanwhile, his opponent, was greatly rmed, as the cartge behind both his knees was cut open. He finally couldn''t hold it in any longer as his legs gave in.


    Under the sheer force of Henry''s strength, his opponent was brought down to his knees, and in but a few more seconds, his sword finally cleaved his opponent into two.


    Henry looked at his opponent and the pool of blood that had formed under him and felt perplexed. He then noticed the wounds on his knees which clearly hadn''t been inflicted by him and was taken aback.


    "Aggghhh!!" Right then, Henry heard a painful howl and turned his head toward the source of the sound. And when he did, his eyes widened.


    He saw Bryan crouching atop his other opponent''s shoulders. Two ck daggers were lodged inside his opponent''s head as he fell listlessly to the ground.


    Bryan then took out both the daggers, and with a flick of his wrists, removed all the blood stains on them. He then looked up at Henry and smirked.


    "So it was you¡­" Henry mumbled. He didn''t even realize when Bryan had injured the opponent he was fighting earlier. For a few moments, he was left confused as to how he had cleaved his opponent in two in such a simple manner.


    And now, before he knew it, his other opponent had died as well. Henry then looked around and saw the dead bodies that belonged to the Holy Blood Sect''s members.


    He then looked at his own team members who were in the process of killing the final two Blood Path Transcendents. He couldn''t help but wonder in awe, ''Wasn''t that way too quick?''


    They were outnumbered from the beginning of the battle, and Henry knew that it would take them a lot of time to finish this battle. Coming out of itpletely unscathed was wishful thinking on his part. But now, the tables had turned!


    Henry thought about how Bryan had appeared and helped him out of nowhere, and immediately after, killed another opponent. He looked at Bryan who was walking towards him and thought, ''Don''t tell me! Is this all because of him?''


    Bryan walked in front of Henry and tapped him on the shoulder, "Quit daydreaming. We still have to kill thosest two Rank 1s and then fight their leader."


    Henry snapped out of his senses as he nodded his head solemnly, "You''re right. Let''s go!"


    Out of the ten Holy Blood Sect members, only three were now left. Alfredo and two Rank 1s. The rest had already been killed and it hadn''t even been five minutes into the battle. A major reason for this was Bryan''s assistance from the shadows!


    And Alfredo had acutely noticed this, how could he not? If it wasn''t for Bryan, there would have been much more casualties among the Strike Team members.


    His eyes couldn''t help but narrow as he saw Bryan and Henry joining their team members and finishing off thest two Rank 1 Blood Path Transcendents.


    He wasn''t the least bit bothered that all the people from his side had died. In fact, if anything, he wanted even more people to die here, regardless of which side they belonged to.


    ''This kid¡­'' Alfredo looked at Bryan who just now had helped Andrew deliver the killing blow to thest Rank 1 Transcendent of the Holy Blood Sect present.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He couldn''t help but admire Bryan''s prowess, ''No wonder Master was so impressed by him.''


    Alfredo saw the Strike Team members slowly surrounding him as they smiled victoriously. He couldn''t help but scoff, "You think it''s over? How naive!"


    He pped his hands twice and the next moment, about twenty more figures came out of the coal mine''s entrance and surrounded the Strike Team members instantly.


    Bryan and the rest broke out in cold sweats as they saw this sudden turn of events. Although the new people that had arrived were only Apprentices, just their sheer number made them nervous. After all, wouldn''t a thousand ants be able to take down an elephant?


    Alfredo looked at all the dead bodies that belonged to his underlings and thought inwardly, ''The blood nearly isn''t enough for Master''s ritual.''


    He then looked at the Strike Team members as well as the twenty Apprentices that were nurtured in the past few months and smirked coldly, ''However, with all this blood containing spiritual force, it would be more than enough.''


    Alfredo snapped his fingers and ordered, "Go on, what are you waiting for? Kill them!"


    Although the Apprentices were scared out of their wits, they still didn''t dare to disobey Alfredo. After all, most of them had their loved ones imprisoned by him. Or they were forced to work through some other unscrupulous methods.


    Hence, it was do-or-die for them. They were left with no other choice. All of them let out loud cries as they ran toward the Strike Team members. The cry was less of a battle cry and more of an outlet for them to drown their fear and nervousness in.


    And just like that, another brutal melee began.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the abandoned coal mine was a humongous underground cavern that housed an ancient ruin. It was supported by a dozenrge and thick pirs, the intricate carvings on them disyed stories of a long-forgotten era.


    The cavern was shrouded mostly in darkness and the only source of light was the glow of lichens on the walls and the ceiling. Just one nce at this ce and one could feel the vicissitudes of time and see its undeniable beauty.


    The vines adorned the walls on all sides. And a few of them even crawled up the many pirs. One couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of this cavern even though there were cracks here and there along with some broken walls.


    In the depths of this cavern, arge door stood about thirty feet tall. The surface of the door was carved with mysterious runes written in Ancient Hymmnos.


    Surprisingly enough, the runes were very simr to the ones on the hardcover of the Book of Medici!


    The door was slightly ajar, a clear indication that someone had entered through it. Past thisrge door, was a small room. And in the center of this small room was a cylindrical pedestal, atop which hovered a thin ck gauntlet!


    If one observed this pedestal carefully, one would notice that the entire pedestal was covered by an invisible force field and a very strong one at that.


    In front of this pedestal, a middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged in a lotus position. He had ck hair and his facial expression was tranquil. He seemed to be meditating at the moment as energy particles swirled around him fiercely and entered his body.


    The number of energy particles that had gathered around the man was a clear indication of his high rank! And the vtility and fierceness in the flow of these energy particles indicated that he was on the cusp of an advancement.


    The middle-aged man soon exhaled a deep breath of air as the energy particles around him gradually subsided.


    He opened his eyes, which were the darkest shade of red and looked at the ck gauntlet hovering on the pedestal in front of him. The excitement in his eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    "Rank 4 Artifact of the Theft Path!" Sean mumbled. He then turned his head and gazed at the fierce battle taking ce outside the cave entrance.


    He couldn''t help but smirk, "The key is here as well. And the amount of blood already gathered outside should be enough for my advancement to Rank 4."


    Sean slowly got up to his feet and began to walk toward the entrance,


    "Time to end it all."

 Chapter 175 Betrayal

    The fight outside the cave entrance was getting more and more ruthless by the second. Half of the Blood Path Apprentices had already perished. And although no one from the Strike Team had died yet, all of them were severely wounded.


    None of them could provide support to each other as they were fighting multiple opponents at once. Even someone as resilient as Henry was finding it difficult to gain the upper hand.


    After all, all of them had just finished a battle against Transcendents earlier and now they had to fight again. And throughout the entire battle, Alfredo hadn''t made a move yet. Hence, they had to look out for his attacks as well.


    Things were getting dire. Moreover, upon Alfredo''s instruction, the first thing all the Blood Path Apprentices did, was to break or separate the Strike Team members'' signal re gun from them.


    Now, they didn''t have any way to call for reinforcements! This was a very smart move made by Alfredo. He knew that once any of them fired the emergency signal, things would get a little troublesome. He needed time.


    Alfredo had his hands behind his back as he continued to spectate the fight with a cold smile. He didn''t even need to participate in the battle. His underlings would take care of that for him.


    And after this fight, he was sure that the members of the Strike Team would have heavy casualties and even deaths. Even if the Apprentices failed, he would step in. To him, victory was confirmed.


    ''Now, all that''s left is for Master to advance to Rank 4 and grab that artifact from the ruins,'' Alfredo thought inwardly, ''After that, I can leave this ursed city.''


    This was the city where his grandson, his only kin, had died. Hence, he didn''t want anything to do with this ce. It would always remind him of the tragedy that night.


    Even now, he was haunted by the nightmare of him holding Anthony''s headless corpse in his arms. Thinking of his deceased grandson, Alfredo clenched his fists until his nails dug into his palms and blood started to flow.


    He coldly looked at Bryan who was slipping in and out of shadows and providing support to his teammates, ''I''ll make sure to take you away with me as well. I''ll torture you for months, no, years! I''ll make you beg for death.''


    Alfredo did everything he could to control himself from killing Bryan right now on the spot. One of the reasons was, he didn''t want Bryan to die so easily. However, the most important reason was, his Master still needed Bryan alive.


    For he was the key!


    Over a decade of scheming and plotting would bear its fruit tonight. And he sure as hell did not want to mess it up just because he couldn''t control his rage.


    On the battlefield, Bryan slipped out of a Blood Path Apprentice''s shadow and nimbly climbed on his shoulders. He raised his hands and twirled the daggers and then finally stabbed them inside the person''s eye sockets.


    He then quickly dived inside Andrew''s shadow¡ªwhom this Apprentice was fighting earlier¡ªand disappeared again.


    By now, all the members of the Strike Team were no longer surprised by this. They were even beginning to cooperate fluidly with Bryan. From the beginning of the battle, Bryan''s role was support and assassination.


    He was the most crucial link that prevented the Strike Team members from dying quickly. Hence, everyone gradually found the tempo of the battle and fought in such a way that allowed Bryan to execute quick assassinations.


    Andrew, who was earlier fighting three Apprentices at once, now found room to breathe. He could easily deal with two Apprentices, on his own. And he did exactly that!


    He constructed a spell formation in his mind and muttered coldly in Ancient Hymmnos, "Death Cord!"


    He then raised his hands and pointed them at the two Apprentices. The next moment, thick ck cables protruded from his palms and instantly coiled around his two enemies.


    The attack was so quick that the Apprentices didn''t even have time to dodge, much less counter-attack. And much to their horror, they saw Andrew take out two pistols and aim them at their heads.


    "No! Wai-"


    BANG! BANG!


    Andrew pulled the trigger and urately shot them in the head. He didn''t want to listen to their bullshit anyway. This was a life-and-death battle! You''re either an ally or an enemy! As simple as that.


    He then turned around to look at the battlefield and check whom he could provide assistance. His eyes widened in apprehension when his gaze fell on Elijah. And he immediately rushed towards him.


    Elijah was fighting against two Apprentices. Only just now Bryan had provided him support by severely wounding his third opponent and then slipping back into the shadows to provide support to others.


    However, Elijah had made a grave mistake. He thought that the Apprentice that Bryan had just attacked was grievously wounded and would die any moment, without him having to finish him off.


    But much to his surprise, before dying, this Apprentice had made ast-ditch attempt at sneaking an attack at Elijah. And he had seeded!


    Because of this Elijah was now missing an arm and bleeding profusely! He was having a very tough time fending off the other two Apprentices.


    "Elijah!" Andrew screamed as he ran and cast his spell at the same time.


    Rank 1 Spell: Hand of Death!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arge ck hand made of darkness energy particles formed over Elijah''s battlefield. Thetter instinctively withdrew. He had fought alongside Andrew on many asions and hence knew how to react.


    However, the two Apprentices were caught off guard.


    BAM!!


    The Hand of Death mmed against the two Apprentices and pinned them to the ground. Elijah then aimed his pistol with his only remaining arm and pulled the trigger.


    BANG! BANG!


    The Apprentices were helpless to defend themselves and soon embraced the cold touch of death.


    Elijah fell to his knees as his breathing turned ragged. In the midst of battle, he was unable to take any healing potions. Hence, he lost a lot of blood. Subsequently, his head was also feeling dizzy.


    Andrew ran and crouched down beside him. He then helped Elijah drink a portion of the healing potion and smear the rest on his shoulder that was missing an arm.


    "Arrggghh!!" Elijah groaned in pain and agony as his wound came in touch with the potion. A few momentster, he began to recover slightly. He looked up at Andrew and smiled bitterly, "Sorry¡­ I let my guard down."


    Andrew patted his shoulder and replied worriedly, "Don''t worry about it. Can you still fight?"


    Elijah looked at his shoulder for a few moments and then at the rest of the team members. His eyes shone with firm determination, "I can still fight!"


    "No!" Henry arrived at their location and looked at Elijah''s deteriorating condition, "Run back to Damascus and bring reinforcements. We''ll be fine here."


    "But-" Elijah wanted to refuse but was sternly cut off by Andrew.


    "Henry''s right. These bastards have already gotten rid of our re guns. There''s no way for us to contact the others. So go! Don''t worry about us."


    As Andrew mentioned the re guns, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth when he recalled how those Apprentices had done everything possible to try and destroy their guns.


    Most of them died in the process. But they had aplished their goal.


    Elijah looked at Henry and Andrew. And then he looked at the rest of the Strike Team members who were still in a disadvantageous position.


    He finally gritted his teeth and nodded. Without saying another word, he got up to his feet and ran towards the city.


    Andrew looked at Elijah''s back and mumbled, "At least, you''ll make it out of here alive."


    Henry patted his shoulder and smiled faintly, "Don''t lose hope yet."


    Andrew nodded his head and then together with Henry, he began to fend off the Apprentices who were trying to stop Elijah from escaping.


    Alfredo had already noticed Elijah''s departure but he simply didn''t care. The number of dead bodies here and their spiritual blood was more than enough for his Master''s advancement.


    Looking at Elijah''s fleeting back, Alfredo couldn''t help but sneer as he thought inwardly, ''So what if you bring reinforcements now? Can they defeat my master who would have already advanced to Rank 4?''


    He then looked at the ce where Bryan and Ron were fighting against a couple of Apprentices. His lips slowly curled up into a sly smirk, "Anytime now¡­"


    Bryan cast Shadowy Tendrils as he incapacitated an Apprentice. He then instantly appeared in front of him and chopped his head off with his ck dagger.


    Without even casting another nce at the dead body, he slipped into the shadow formed by a rock and then came right behind the Apprentices who were fighting Ron. Silently, he assassinated one of them, as Ron finished off the other.


    Bryan, at this point, was extremely tired and was breathing heavily. He had forgotten how many people he had killed tonight. And constantly using his innate abilities was also taking a toll on him.


    He looked at the battlefield and saw Henry, Andrew, and Emma still fighting. He deduced that Emma needed their help the most because she was fighting alone.


    Hence, he instructed Andrew, "Let''s go assist Em-"


    However, his words got stuck in his throat. He looked down in confusion and saw a silver dagger jutting out from within his chest. It took a moment for the pain to kick in and also for realization to dawn on him.


    Blood spewed out from his mouth as he turned to look behind him, "W-Why!?

 Chapter 176 Denial

    "Why not?" Ron stood right behind Bryan as he pushed the dagger further inside his chest. He grabbed Bryan''s throat from behind as he whispered coldly, "You''ve served your purpose now, Bryan."


    Bryan coughed a mouthful of blood as he tried to get free from Ron''s hold. Never in his wildest dreams had he expected Ron to betray him. No, not just him! But the entire Strike Team.


    Over the past few months, he had thought that his rtionship with Ron was pretty good. In fact, apart from Andrew and Elijah, Ron was the one who was the most weing toward him.


    He recalled the time when he had first joined the Silver Owls and how Ron had shown him around. He recalled the time when all the members of the Strike Team had gone to Ron''s house for that small get-together.


    What hurt Bryan the most was when he thought back to how Ron hadforted him that winter morning at the cemetery. That was the day of the funeral for Jamie and E. Bryan was so heartbroken and lost that day, he didn''t know what to do.


    It was Ron who gave him words offort that day. He was the one who had shown Bryan a ray of hope amidst all the grief and anguish.


    And now, as Bryan saw the silver dagger protruding from within his chest, he couldn''t help but feel lost once again. Everything seemed to havee to a standstill as Bryan thought back to the good times and the tough ones that he had spent with Ron.


    At this point, he didn''t feel a shred of anger inside him. All he felt was heartbroken, betrayed, and disappointment.


    With great difficulty, he endured the pain in his chest and managed to turn his back to get a look at Ron. Thetter''s eyes had now turned red! Bryan''s eyes widened in disbelief as he came to a realization, "S-So you''re one of t-them..."


    Ron chuckled coldly, "Of, course! I have always been a member of the Holy Blood Sect. I''ve spent a decade undercover in the Strike Team. And now, I can finally embrace my true self."


    He removed the dagger from Bryan''s chest, causing thetter to spew out another mouthful of blood. Ron then grabbed his head and smashed it on the ground.


    BAM!!


    Spider web-shaped cracks framed upon the point of impact, however, Bryan didn''t even produce a sound. His mind was overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events and he felt everything shattering around him.


    Ron crouched down over Bryan''s body as he ced his knee over thetter''s back, effectively pinning him down.


    With great familiarity, he then proceeded to remove Bryan''s bracers that hid the mystiko des within. After spending so much time with him and even sparring with him on many asions, Ron knew almost everything about Bryan.


    Bryan didn''t even put up any resistance as he listlessly allowed Ron to take away his secret weapons. In his mind, he kept thinking about the reason why Ron, whom he considered to be a good friend of his, would suddenly betray him.


    Tears started to stream down his eyes as he muttered under his breath, "Why?"


    Ron twirled his daggers in the air and stabbed them both urately on both of Bryan''s wrists and pinned him to the ground. He then sat on Bryan''s back and looked at him with an amused smile, "Why? It''s simple. Because this was the mission given to me by my master."


    "Mission..." Bryan smiled bitterly, "For such a thing, you were willing to live a decade of your life in a lie...you were willing to form close bonds with others around you only to betray them in the end.... How pathetic! You truly know how to keep secrets..."


    Ron brought his face closer to Bryan''s ears as he smirked, "I can''t keep secrets as good as you. Isn''t that right? Bryan Medici?"


    Bryan''s pupils contracted as his vision gained focus. His heartbeat began to increase rapidly as he stared at Ron in utter shock, "H-How did you know!!?"


    "Hahahahaha!" Ronughed loudly as he saw the change in Bryan''s expression, "We''ve always known."


    ''We!!?'' Bryan was rmed as he thought inwardly, ''Impossible! I''ve never divulged this to anyone, not even my teacher. Then ho-''


    However, his thoughts came to an abrupt halt when he thought back to how he had found the scroll that detailed the Theft Path''s Rank 1 potion and meditation technique on Anthony''s corpse!


    Everything was now falling into ce. Bryan was slowly beginning to understand the whole conspiracy, ''They ced the scroll on Anthony''s corpse! They were always watching me! They wanted me to embark on the Theft Path!''


    But one thing he couldn''t understand was why they were after him. He didn''t have anything on him that would garner the attention of the Holy Blood Sect.


    ''Do they want the silver pocket watch that I have?'' Bryan wondered. However, he soon shook this thought. Although, space-type storage artifacts were rare. It''s not like they were absolutely unavable.


    A Transcendent need only pool in a massive amount of wealth and use all his connections to try and get one. Although it was difficult to acquire it, it wasn''t impossible.


    Bryan thought of all the possibilities he could. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the entrance of the coal mine which was currently being guarded by Alfredo. His eyes widened as he thought of a possibility!


    He looked at Ron and asked through gritted teeth, "W-What''s inside this ancient ruin?"


    Ron raised his eyebrows as he looked at Bryan, "Oh? So you figured it out?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then nodded his head as he rubbed his chin, "Hmm, I''m not surprised. You were always quick-witted. Indeed, we need you to ess the thing that lies in the depth of this ancient ruin. More precisely, we need your blood."


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as he covertly tried to free himself from the daggers that were pinning his arms to the ground, "So this ruin belongs to the Medici Family!"


    Ron nodded his head and began to chuckle. But all of a sudden, his facial expressions froze. He instantly took out his pistol and pulled the trigger.


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Instantly, he shot Bryan in both his elbows and knees!


    "Aaaaaarrrgggghhhhhh!!!!" Bryan screamed in pain. However, he was even more frustrated that his attempt to free himself had failed!


    Andrew took out a small sheet of paper that had ancient runes inscribed on its surface. He then immediately pped the paper against Bryan''s neck.


    Bryan felt sheer horror creep into his heart. Because he now realized that he couldn''t ess his spiritual force from his mind runes anymore!


    He looked at Ron and yelled in apprehension, "What the fuck did you do!?"


    Ron breathed a sigh of relief as he turned to look at Bryan and smiled coldly, "You really are a sly little bugger. Using your innate ability to slip into the shadows and escape? If I hadn''t known you better, you might have really seeded."


    "What the fuck did you do to me!?" Bryan screamed yet again.


    "Rx," Ron shrugged, "I''ve only sealed your spiritual force so that you don''t pull another stunt."


    Bryan gritted his teeth as he cursed inwardly, ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!''


    Ron began to grin from ear to ear, "You can rest assured. We won''t kill you."


    He then came closer to Bryan''s face as his maniacal grin grew even wider and added, "Yet!"


    On the other end of the battlefield, Andrew, Henry, and Emma and already finished their battles and were now kneeling on the ground as they tookrge mouthfuls of breath.


    However, they still made sure to keep an eye out for Alfredo. Thetter was still standing with his hands behind his back at the entrance of the cave mine. But the trio noticed him looking in another direction with an excited grin on his face.


    The three of them turned their gaze over to the direction Alfredo was looking and were instantly wide-eyed. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing!


    Emma was the first one to snap out of her shock and scream, "Ron! What the fuck is the meaning of all this!!?"


    Henry too began to re at Ron as he aimed his sword at thetter. However, Andrew remained utterly silent as his body began to tremble incessantly.


    He got up to his feet and slowly started to walk toward Ron and Bryan. The other two also followed after him and at the same time, they also kept an eye on Alfredo.


    "R-Ron, you''re joking right?" Andrew forced a dryugh, "If this is a joke, you got me. Let Bryan go, we still have to fight the other guy."


    Andrew had grown up with Ron and had always considered him his elder brother. Hence, when he saw the scene of Ron pinning Bryan to the ground while thetter bled from all his limbs, he wasn''t able toprehend it.


    He refused to believe that Ron had betrayed them! Andrew was in denial!


    Ron''s eyes flickered ever so slightly. But soon, his gaze turned firm as he replied, "Andrew-"


    However, he was cut off by Alfredo''s loudughter, "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    He instantly appeared behind Andrew, Emma, and Henry and strangled them with blood-colored ropes that extended from his hands. He lifted the three in the air as they struggled to breathe and break free.


    Alfredo then looked at Bryan menacingly, "Are you ready, boy?"


    With that said, the blood rope tightened around Henry''s neck and in the next moment, his head exploded like a watermelon!

 Chapter 177 Despair

    Being strangled in the neck by the blood rope, Henry couldn''t even put up an ounce of resistance. The noose slowly tightened around his neck and with just sheer force, made his head explode within a second.


    Two people came into his mind before he forever lost consciousness. One was his aged mother who was alone at home and was waiting for his return.


    And the other was the blonde youngdy, whom he was supposed to get engaged to next month. Ironically, he had met thisdy at Ron''s house on the day of the first snowst year.


    The end of the blood rope drilled inside Henry''s body through the opening in his neck and drained all the blood inside until he had be a shriveled corpse. All of this happened in a quick instant! Not even a second had passed.


    Since Emma was right next to Henry, she was the first to react. When thetter''s head exploded, the blood sttered all across her face.


    Emma was initially surprised when this happened, she had no clue what was going on. But when she turned around and saw Henry''s headless and shriveled-up course lying on the ground, she was mortified and screamed at the top of her lungs in terror.


    rmed by Emma''s sudden cry, Andrew turned his head in her direction as well. However, when he saw Henry''s corpse, he froze, and his eyes widened. Not a word escaped his lips, but the tears that streamed down his eyes spoke volumes.


    Just yesterday, Henry had given him and the other members of the Strike Team invitation letters to his engagement next month. And now, when Andrew saw Henry''s lifeless corpse on the ground, he let out a painful howl, "Henry! No!"


    Bryan who was still pinned down by Ron had seen the whole thing take ce. He was still recovering from his shock.


    His eyes reddened as he red at Alfredo, "You motherfucker!! Why!? Your enmity is with me! Let them go!!"


    Alfredo looked at Bryan and couldn''t help but scoff, "Let them go? Are you fucking stupid?"


    However, the next moment, an amusing smile spread across his lips as he turned to look at Emma, "Fine, I can let her go."


    He then controlled the blood rope that was holding Emma and brought her closer to Bryan, All her limbs were firmly bound by the rope, hence she had no way to escape.


    In fact, she never even had the foolish thought of being able to break free from a spell cast by a Rank 2 Transcendent and escape in the first ce.


    Through the blood rope, Alfredo made Emma lie down right in front of Bryan.


    "B-Bryan¡­ Bryan, I-I''m scared¡­" Emma stuttered and sobbed incessantly as she stretched out her arm to reach Bryan.


    "Shh¡­ It''s going to be all right¡­it''s going to be all right." Bryan forced a smile as he tried tofort her. Even though deep down he had a feeling that none of them would be able to leave here alive tonight.


    Alfredo slowly walked towards the duo as his lips curled up into a cruel smile. He then raised his right foot and viciously stepped down on Emma''s head!


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    He continued to m his foot against her head until all that was left was a mangled mixture of blood, flesh, and bones.


    Alfredo then looked at Bryan who seemed to be on the verge of breaking down and going insane and couldn''t help butugh wildly, "HAHAHAHAHAHAH!!"


    He crouched down and viciously grabbed Bryan''s hair as he made thetter face him, "How is it? Do you like what you''re seeing? I had to see the same thing after you killed my grandson. What goes aroundes around, boy!"


    Tears streamed down Bryan''s eyes non-stop as he saw the state Emma was reduced to. Although Alfredo had grabbed his hair and made him turn his face toward him, his eyes were fixed on Emma''s corpse.


    He looked at her mangled head and thought inwardly, ''I-Its my fault¡­ It''s a-all my f-fault¡­''


    Bryan turned his gaze towards Emma''s hand which was just inches away from his face. Her fingers still twitched from time to time. At that moment, something snapped inside Bryan.


    He gritted his teeth as he turned to look at Alfredo, his red eyes burning with hatred and fury, "I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!


    "Pray to fucking god that I don''t make it out of here alive. Because If I do, I''ll ughter you and everything you hold dear!


    "You fucking hear me!? I WILL FUCKING EAT YOU ALIVE!!"


    Alfredo stumbled backward a few steps as he let go of his grasp on Bryan''s hair. For a moment, he felt as if he was being stared at by a demon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But then he immediately began tough, "HAHAHAHAHA!! That''s it! That''s it!"


    He thennded a solid kick to Bryan''s face, causing thetter''s nose to instantly break in half. Blood spewed out from Bryan''s nostrils but the look in his eyes never faded.


    Alfredo looked at Bryan''s eyes andughed even harder, "HAHAHAHAHA!! That is the look! That is the look I''ve been waiting for, boy!"


    He then crouched down in front of Bryan and came closer to his face as he grinned maniacally, "Do you feel rage? Do you feel despair? Then good. We''re just getting started."


    Meanwhile, Ron who was standing beside Bryan looked over everything that happened till now expressionlessly. Even Henry''s and Emma''s death didn''t phase him one bit.


    However, now he was beginning to falter slightly. Because he knew it would be Andrew''s turn next.


    Out of all the people he had gotten to know during his time at the Silver Owls, Andrew was the closest to him. After all, they had grown up in the same orphanage under the Church of Wisdom.


    Ron still remembered the time, almost ten years back, when he first infiltrated the Silver Owls, he was made to live in the orphanage alongside Andrew who had also recently been admitted.


    Both of them hit off really well in the beginning. And before Ron knew it, he hade to share a close bond with Andrew. He even thought of him as his younger brother.


    Before his infiltration, he was made to go through harsh training by Sean himself. He used to hate those days. After all, as a kid, all he wanted was to be normal and y like other kids. But his fate had already been decided.


    Hence, when he met Andrew for the first time at the orphanage, he saw a ray of light in his bleak life. He could finally be normal. But he knew that the mission given to him by Sean was the top priority.


    Therefore, he tried to distance himself from Andrew. He didn''t want to form any close bonds whatsoever. But Andrew kept sticking to him and never left his side. And unbeknownst to Ron, he had grown fond of Andrew.


    And now, when he realized that Andrew was about to die, he felt conflicted internally. He didn''t know what to do. On one side was the mission and on the other side was a person whom he could call his only friend.


    He hesitated for a long time but still couldn''te to a decision. Meanwhile, Alfredo had finally gotten up to his feet and was walking towards Andrew. Ron could see the fear and unwillingness in Andrew''s eyes as Alfredo approached him.


    Ron gritted his teeth as he clenched and unclenched his fists several times. And then, he finally came to a decision.


    "Wait!" He screamed.


    Alfredo halted in his footsteps and turned around as he looked at Ron with furrowed eyebrows, "What is it?"


    "Leave him to me. I''ll take care of him." Ron replied as he started to walk towards Andrew. However, Alfredo stepped right in front of him and cut off his path.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Ron as a little bit of killing intent emanated from him, "What are you nning to do, boy? Has staying at Silver Owls all these years made you soft?"


    Ron stared right into Alfredo''s eyes, not willing to back down, "That''s none of your business."


    Alfredo''s killing intent red up as he tried to pressure Ron into submission, "Master has ordered us to kill everyone here. Are you nning to disobey him?"


    Ron still didn''t flinch and backed down as he spat through gritted teeth, "I said, I will take care of him!"


    Alfredo deeply looked at Ron for a long time. In the end, he stepped aside and made way for him. He controlled his blood rope and released Andrew.


    Although he was superior to Ron in terms of Ranks, in terms of the hierarchy he was far beneath. After all, although Ron called Sean master, in truth, it was more of a teacher-student rtionship.


    Whereas Alfredo was only a mere servant to Sean. Hence, even if he wanted to, he couldn''t do anything to Ron.


    Ron walked towards Andrew andnded a punch to his skull and instantly knocked him out unconscious. He then picked up his body and put him over his shoulder. Without saying another word to Alfredo, he then walked off into the forest in the distance.


    "Andrew!! No!!" Bryan saw Ron carry Andrew and walk away. He couldn''t help but feel worried and anxious for his friend. Meanwhile, Alfredo coldly looked at Ron walking away but he didn''t say a word.


    He then turned around and kicked Bryan in the face once again as his lips curled up into an evil smirk, "Now, where were we?"

 Chapter 178 Brothers

    Andrew slowly opened his eyes and began to survey his surroundings. Currently, he was sitting with his back against arge rock in a clearing in the middle of the forest.


    After being punched in the head and getting knocked out by Ron, his forehead was bleeding and he was having a little difficulty remembering what had happened earlier.


    He looked around in a daze and soon the memories of Henry''s head exploding and Emma''s head being stamped on by Alfredo surfaced in his mind.


    "Henry..." Tears begin to stream down Andrew''s face as his eyes reddened, "Emma..."


    How much he wished that the things that he had seen before he was knocked out, were nothing but a dream. But he knew it was the truth.


    Soon, he began to recall more memories. He remembered Bryan heavily wounded and bleeding profusely as he was forced to watch his friends die in front of him.


    Finally, he recalled the betrayal that hurt him the most. He grit his teeth in anger, "Ron..."


    All of a sudden, he finally remembered how he had gotten to this forest in the first ce. rmed, he got up to his feet and looked around as he thought, ''That''s right! It was Ron who knocked me out. But where-''


    However, his thoughts suddenly came to a halt when he saw a figure, about twenty feet away from him, looking at the full moon with his back facing toward him. Andrew instantly recognized him.


    "Ron!!" He stomped towards Ron, his eyes spewing fury. He firmly grasped his shoulder and turned him around beforending a solid hook to Ron''s face.


    "Why did you do it!?" Andrew screamed at Ron as he delivered another left hook.


    However, Ron didn''t even raise his arms to defend or counterattack. He simply let Andrew punch him over and over again until his face was bloodied. All the while, he simply stared at Andrew expressionlessly.


    Andrew grabbed Ron''s cor and screamed in his face, "Did we mean nothing to you!?


    "All the things that we went through together! All the battles that we fought together!


    "Did all of that mean nothing to you!? Henry is dead! Emma is dead! And all of this is on you!


    "Why!? Why did you do it!?" Towards the end, there was no longer any anger visible on Andrew''s face. What reced it was grief, heartbreak, and anguish.


    Looking at Ron''s bloodied and expressionless face, Andrew raised his fist to deliver another punch, "Answer me, you son of a bitch!"


    However, this time Ron raised his hand and urately blocked Andrew''s punch. The wounds on his face healed at a fast pace. And the blood that was trickling down his cheeks, reversed and entered back into his wounds.


    ''Control over blood! A Blood Path Transcendent!'' Andrew''s eyes widened. All this while, he along with everyone else on the Strike Team thought that Ron was a Water Path Transcendent. But it was all a lie!


    He was a Blood Path Transcendent from the very beginning. Water Path was his secondary Path that he disyed to fool others.


    Ron looked at Andrew''s face and realized that thetter must have deduced that he was a Blood Path Transcendent.


    With the same expressionless face, he replied, "There you have it. Now you know why, don''t you? I''ve always been a member of the Holy Blood Sect. Infiltrating the Silver Owls was my mission."


    As he finished speaking, Ron raised his right hand and delivered a punch to Andrew''s sr plexus, causing thetter to bend over like a shrimp. He then followed it with a roundhouse kick to the side of his face!


    Andrew was swept off his feet andnded on his back a few feet away. However, he didn''t utter a sound of pain.


    What escaped his lips was augh, "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Augh filled with sorrow and pain.


    Tears streamed down Andrew''s face as he mumbled with a miserable smile, "So it was all a lie... Everything we shared in the past... All of it...was a lie."


    Ron listened to Andrew''s words with a deadpan expression. However, tumultuous waves were churning inside his heart. He thought inwardly, ''No! I must end everything right here, right now!''


    "Get up, Andrew!" Ron screamed, "Let''s finish this. I''ll cut all the ties that I have made over thest decade with your death. Get up and fight me!"


    "Ahh..." Andrew slowly got up to his feet, "I thought we were brothers. But I''ve been living a lie my whole life..."


    The look in Andrew''s eyes had changed! He raised his head as he looked at Ron coldly, "I''ll avenge Henry and Emma. Even if it means the death of me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The duo then got into a fighting position as they faced each other. The wind howled viciously as it shook the leaves of the surrounding trees. For a moment, silence ensued in the clearing in the middle of the forest.


    And the next moment, both Andrew and Ron disappeared from their positions as they sprinted toward each other. Their fists collided, emanating a sonic boom that tore through the air. And thus began, the fight between former brothers and now enemies.


    ...


    "Did you know?" Alfredo spoke with a reminiscent look in his eyes, "When Anthony was born, his mother had passed away during childbirth. Meanwhile, his father had also passed away due to the schemes of a Wisdom Path Transcendent a few yearster..."


    Bryan didn''t pay any attention to what Alfredo was saying. He only wished to escape from here. However, that was proving to be fruitless because of the runic paper that was stuck to his neck.


    This item prevented him from gathering and utilizing any spiritual force. And without spiritual force, a Transcendent was only slightly stronger than a regr human being.


    Bryan''s mind raced at a fast speed as he tried to think of ways to escape but he couldn''t. An idea then emerged, ''Wait! I can call Benny!''


    However, he soon discarded this ideapletely, ''No, I can''t endanger him. He''s still just a child and no match for a Rank 2 Transcendent of the Blood Path.''


    Although, in theory, he could summon Benny and have him take him to the Dreamworld. He decided against it. Because, even if he did call Benny, thetter would first have to fight off Alfredo, which was simply impossible.


    ''Thankfully, I didn''t get Benny with me for this mission...'' Bryan breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Beforeing to this ruin to set up traps along with his team members, his intuition had warned him that it was going to be dangerous.


    That''s why Bryan had argued with Benny beforeing here and had strictly instructed him to stay in the Dreamworld and note to the Waking World without his permission. In the end, Benny could only reluctantly agree.


    Because of the warning given to him by his intuition, Bryan too did not want toe on this mission. However, in the end, he had to because of his team members. More precisely, he came because he was worried about Elijah and Andrew.


    Thinking of his two close friends, Bryan couldn''t help but feel despondent and helpless, ''Ron has already taken Andrew away... I...don''t know if he''ll make it...''


    However, he found somefort in knowing that at least Elijah would be all right. And deep down Bryan felt that he might not even be able to make it out alive. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly at this.


    He had such grand dreams of achieving eternal life. And here he was, on the verge of death.


    Alfredo stopped speaking when he realized Bryan wasn''t listening to him. Angered by this, he crouched down in front of Bryan and grabbed his hair viciously as he lifted his face.


    "You bastard, I am talking my heart out and here you are not even paying atten-" But before he could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Bryan as thetter spat on his face.


    "Go fuck yourself!" Bryan red at Alfredo, "Who cares about your dead grandson? Do you want to know what he was like before his death?"


    Alfredo remained silent as he looked down. His hair covered his eyes.


    Bryan continued with a maniacal grin, "He begged for his life like the filthy dog he was! They say a person shows their true colors in the face of death. And Anthony did exactly that, he cried and begged for mercy like a fucking coward before I smashed his skull to a pulp."


    Alfredo narrowed his eyes as he looked at Bryan and replied coldly, "Looks like you''re not aware of the situation you''re in."


    He raised his fingers which glowed with an eerie dark green aura. Then he muttered something in Ancient Hymmnos and stabbed his fingers into Bryan''s left eye.


    "Aaaaarrrggggghhhhhh!!!" Bryan screamed in utter pain as Alfredo removed his eyeball and crushed it. Strange curse marks then began to form around Bryan''s left eye and they soon merged with his skin.


    Amidst Bryan''s howl, Alfredo chuckled coldly, "This is a special curse technique that I''ve developed over the years. Not even a Mid-String Transcendent can heal your eye. Of course, that is if you manage to escape and get someone''s help in the first ce."


    Bryan''s body writhed wildly on the ground as he tried to resist the pain. However, the pain only got worse. He felt a stinging and burning sensation in his left eye that soon threatened to reach his brain. He had never felt such pain before!


    Alfredo''s lips curled up into a cold grin, "Now, show me your true colors, boy."


    Bryan withstood the pain and red at Alfredo with his right eye as he spat through gritted teeth, "FUCK YOU AND YOUR DEAD FUCKING GRANDSON!!"


    Alfredo was now at the tipping point. He gave into his rage and raised his hand to kill Bryan once and for all. However, right at that moment a cold voice entered his ears,


    "Not yet, Alfredo."

 Chapter 179 Reunion

    Alfredo froze in his movements as his body began to tremble in fear. He turned around slowly and then immediately knelt down, his head smashing against the ground, "P-Please forgive me, master!"


    Sean stood right before him as he narrowed his eyes, "Tell me, Alfredo. How old are you?"


    Alfredo replied, while still in the kneeling position, "136 years old, master."


    He knew he had almostmitted a grave mistake. His master had nned this for over a decade and he almost ruined everything just because he wasn''t able to control his anger.


    "A 136 years old Rank 2 Transcendent," Sean raised his foot and gently put it on Alfredo''s head, "Goaded by a kid who is barely 19 years of age. What do you have to say to that, Alfredo?"


    Alfredo''s body trembled as he felt his master''s foot on his head. Cold sweats began to drip from his forehead and a shiver ran down his spine, "I-I made a mis-arrrrggghhh"


    However, before Alfredo could even answer, Sean applied a little strength on his foot and pressed the former''s head into the ground, "I can''t hear you, Alfredo. Speak a little louder."


    Alfredo spat out mud and dirt from his mouth as he struggled to breathe, "I-I made a m-mistake¡­forgive m-me."


    Sean kept the pressure on Alfredo''s head for a long time as he stared at him coldly.


    "Tsk, you still have some use left. But I shall not let this go." Sean removed his foot as he slowly walked with his hands behind his back, towards Bryan.


    Alfredo tookrge mouthfuls of air as he turned towards Sean and kowtowed a few more times, "T-Thank you for your generosity, Master. I shall ept whatever punishment you give."


    He thanked the heavens that Sean hadn''t killed him just now. Alfredo epted that earlier it was indeed his mistake. When he heard Bryan talk about his deceased grandson, he truly couldn''t take it.


    Hence, in a moment of impulse, he had raised his hand to kill him. But thankfully, his master, Sean, had arrived. Otherwise, even death would have been the best-case scenario for Alfredo.


    He coldly looked at Bryan who was still writhing in pain. He then looked at his master and his lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smirk as he thought, ''I wonder how this reunion will go¡­''


    Bryan had already noticed that someone else had arrived. However, he didn''t have the luxury to see who it was as he was trying to withstand the immense pain in his left eye.


    He turned to look up and saw a middle-aged man wearing an ivory suit walk toward him with a faint smile.


    The vision in his right eye was a bit blurry but he could still figure out that the person had a head full of ck hair and pair of dark red eyes.


    ''Fuck! Another Blood Path Transcendent!''  Bryan cursed in his heart.


    Sean slowly crouched down in front of Bryan and gently stroked his head, "Long time no see, kid."


    Bryan focused his gaze on Sean, and when he clearly saw his face, his eyes went wide as his body began to tremble, ''Y-You¡­ Why are you here!!?''


    "I have always been here," Sean smiled, "You just didn''t know it."


    More than a decade ago, before Bryan''s parents'' passing, his father Vincent, a famous artisan and watchmaker, used to run a very big and sessfulpany called the Lombardi Watch Co.


    Although the Lombardi Family weren''t given a nobility title, they were very affluent and influential in their own right.


    When Bryan was still a kid he remembered that his father had hired a very capable assistant who went by the name of Mark.


    Mark was a very amiable person and used to always y with Bryan whenever he came home. He also had a very close rtionship with his parents and was almost like family to them. Bryan even used to call him Uncle Mark.


    However, when Bryan''s mother died because of an illness and subsequently his father died because of depression and over-consumption of alcohol, Mark had shed all his earlier pretenses and taken everything that belonged to the Lombardi Family.


    All the properties and wealth that Bryan''s parents had umted over the years had been taken over by Mark. He was also the very reason why Bryan was forced to live on the streets and resort to the life of a beggar and thief.


    And now when Bryan saw the same Uncle Mark standing in front of him, slowly everything was beginning to make sense.


    But he did not want to believe it!


    He refused to believe it!


    When Bryan looked into Sean''s eye, he saw his own reflection in thetter''s pupils. His body was bruised and battered all over. He was shot in all four limbs, stabbed in the chest, his nose was broken, and blinded in one eye.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Looking at himself, his body shuddered. However, he still mustered up the courage and asked Sean, "Why?"


    Sean deeply looked at Bryan. He figured that thetter must have pieced everything together and gotten to know some of the story if not the whole thing.


    With the same gentle smile on his face, he replied, "For power!"


    He then looked up at the full moon as a reminiscent sigh escaped his lips, "Initially, I hade to Damascus to escape the Silver Owls in Nadir. I stayed low and took up a different identity and worked under your father.


    "But fate can sometimes work in mysterious ways. I happen to overhear your parents talking about their ancestry. Precisely your mother, Isabe''s ancestry.


    "Who would have known? That she was actually one of thest remaining descendants of the ursed Medici Family! A family so feared that the whole world banded together in order to uproot them entirely."


    Bryan listened to Sean without interrupting him. He wanted to know everything. However, the more he listened, the more bitter he became.


    Sean continued, "I secretly scoured your parents'' belongings and found out that there was an ancient ruin belonging to the Medici Family right near Damascus. And that it contained a terrifying artifact."


    His lips slowly curled up into a wide grin, "And I had to get it, no matter what!"


    This time, Bryan cut him off as he lowered his gaze, "So you were the one who killed my mother¡­is that right?"


    Sean was taken aback as his eyebrows rose. He then nodded, "Not bad, kid."


    He chuckled coldly, "I couldn''t fight two powerful Rank 3 Transcendents at the same time. That''s why I plotted to poison your mother so that I could have her blood while she was still alive. You see, the key to taking this artifact is not simply the blood of a Medici Family member.


    But the blood of a living member of the Medici Family. Moreover, the blood and its holder must also be in close proximity to the ruin. However, I failed. Your father, Vincent, was a shrewd man.


    As soon as he realized that Isabe was ill, hepletely isted her from everyone except him and you. He even went so far as to cremate your mother''s corpse afterward. Well, I can''t me him for overthinking."


    Bryan''s eyelids drooped as he smiled bitterly, "We were all just chess pieces to you¡­ How naive of me¡­ In the end, my whole life I have been dancing on your palms¡­"


    Sean chuckled, "Don''t sell yourself short, little Bryan. You have exceeded all my expectations. Rejoice, for your death will be the stepping stone for me to soar to newer heights."


    Bryan''s pupils suddenly dted as he freed his left hand from the dagger that was pinning it down.


    Earlier, when Bryan was writhing from the pain brought about by the curse mark on his left eye, the daggers on both his hands had loosened a little, the left one more than the right.


    Hence, Bryan took this opportunity as he yanked his left arm away. The de of the dagger cleanly cut through half of Bryan''s forearm in the process. However, he didn''t care.


    He red at Sean as he quickly grabbed that dagger and stabbed at Sean''s throat, "FUCKING DIE!!!"


    Sean simply smiled in return as he easily grabbed Bryan''s forearm. For a moment, he couldn''t help but admire Bryan''s tenacity, "Very impressive. You still have some fight left in you."


    He then shed with his other arm and cleanly cut off Bryan''s forearm with just his nails alone.


    "Aaaaaarrrrgggggggghhhh!!" Bryan screamed in pain as he looked at his cut-off left arm, the blood spurting out of it like a fountain.


    He cursed himself inwardly for failing to evennd a scratch on Sean. He knew he was going to die anyways, so he might as well at leastnd a blow to the very person that took everything from him.


    Sean got up to his feet as he carried Bryan''s severed hand, "All right, ytime is over."


    He then turned to look at Alfredo who was reveling in Bryan''s pain and misery, "Make sure to keep the kid alive until I get the artifact inside. If he dies before, I won''t be able to im the artifact. Understood?"


    Alfredo straightened his back and nodded respectfully, "Yes, master."


    Sean stared at him coldly, "If he is to die before Iy my hands on the artifact, you know what will happen to you, yes?"


    Alfredo felt a shiver run down his spine, "I-I understand, master."


    Sean nodded, "Good. Also, get those Rank 2s from Nadir to guard the cave entrance. I don''t want my advancement to be interrupted. I have a feeling that an old friend might being to visit me anytime now¡­"

 Chapter 180 Torture

    As soon as Sean finished his sentence, five figures wearing red cloaks appeared out of nowhere and knelt down in front of him, "We are at your service, Lord Marx."


    Sean did not even spare a nce at them as he headed back inside the cave mine, "Guard the entrance with your life."


    "Yes!" All five of the Rank 2 Blood Path Transcendents replied simultaneously.


    The higher-ups in the Holy Blood Sect already knew that Sean was about to advance to a Rank 4 Transcendent! Hence, they sent reinforcements from Nadir in order to make sure that everything went smoothly.


    After all, having a Rank 4 Transcendent in any organization was a very big deal. Mid-String Transcendents were the backbone of any organization.


    When Alfredo saw five other figures appear, he was taken aback. Because he hadn''t even noticed them in his spiritual sense perception.


    He couldn''t help but gulp involuntarily and wonder, ''Were they here all long?''


    But what he couldn''t understand was that they were of the same rank as him, so why was there such a gap between them?


    What Alfredo didn''t know was that the resources avable to the Transcendents of any organizations in Nadir were far superior to the ones in Damascus.


    Even though Damascus was a proper city in its own right,pared to Nadir, it was just another backwater town.


    Alfredo shook his head as he rid himself of such thoughts. He only nced at the five figures a few times, and that was all.


    He didn''t even try and go strike up a conversation with them. He thought that it was unnecessary. Simrly, the five new Transcendents also didn''t approach Alfredo.


    When Bryan saw that five new people had appeared all of a sudden, he couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly, ''So we never had a chance, to begin with¡­''


    After listening to Sean earlier, he knew that his death was now imminent. Hence, he tried his best to remove the runic paper from his neck. If he was going to die anyways, then he might as well go out putting up a fight. Although, a part of him did want to survive.


    Since his right hand was still pinned to the ground by a dagger, Bryan used his amputated left arm and tried to scrape the runic paper from his neck.


    "Aarrgghh!!" When the wound on his arm brushed off against his skin, he felt a stinging pain. But it wasn''t worse than the pain he was feeling in his left eye. Hence, he continued to persevere.


    ''A little more¡­.'' Bryan gritted his teeth as he felt the papering off of his neck. However, right at that moment, from the corner of his right eye, he saw a bright sh of red!


    And then came the pain!


    "Aaaaaaaggghhhhhh!" Bryan screamed at the top of his lungs as his left arm was nowpletely severed from his shoulder. The bright red light earlier was Alfredo casting a spell andunching a blood de!


    Alfredo slowly walked towards Bryan and crouched down as he patted the runic paper back on his neck, "You''re still so desperate, I see."


    Bryanpletely ignored him as he tried to resist the pain. He was beginning to lose consciousness from the severe blood loss. His left arm waspletely severed and he was shot in all the other limbs.


    Not to mention the stab in his chest and his face that was nowpletely bloodied after having been kicked by Alfredo so many times.


    ''NO! I can''t pass out yet.'' Bryan gritted his teeth as he tried to stay awake. He then looked at Alfredo and muttered, "Heal¡­me¡­ Or Sean will¡­kill¡­you!"


    Alfredo sneered and was about to retort but he realized that Bryan was right. Sean had indeed instructed him to keep Bryan alive until Sean had gotten his hands on the artifact.


    ''If he loses excessive blood, not only will he die but I too will die at the hands of Master.'' He thought in apprehension.


    Alfredo then controlled the blood around all of Bryan''s wounds and coagted it. The blood on Bryan''s wounds instantly solidified and the blood loss also stopped. Bryan breathed a sigh of relief as his eyelids began to droop.


    After having gone through so much torture, he waspletely drained out. Finally gaining a moment of respite, he decided to rest for a bit and try to n his next move.


    However, before Bryan could even think, Alfredo once again viciously grabbed his hair and lifted his head as he said, "Who gave you permission to rest, boy?"


    He removed the dagger from Bryan''s right arm and then turned him around. He tore his shirt as well as the suit jacket from his body as he crouched down beside him.


    Looking at Alfredo and the dagger in his hand, Bryan didn''t feel fear. No, he was way past that already. All he felt was annoyance!


    "Looks like I won''t be able to take you with me," Alfredo chuckled coldly as he began to carve runes on the dagger, "There''s no helping it. I''ll just torture you until Master gets his hand on the artifact and advances to Rank 4. And then I will end your miserable life."


    Bryan mumbled some incoherent words, causing Alfredo to frown, "What was that, boy?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After mumbling some words yet again, Alfredo brought his ears a little closer to Bryan''s face. But not close enough for thetter to attack him.


    Bryan smiled faintly and muttered, "Fuck your¡­mother!"


    Alfredo''s eyes narrowed as he sighed, "Let''s see if you''re still capable of speaking with that filthy mouth of yours after I''m done with you."


    He then sat over Bryan''s body and began to make cuts in his torso with the dagger.


    "Aaaaaggghhhhhh!!" Bryan couldn''t help but scream even louder. For some reason, he felt that the wounds he was receiving right now were much more fatal than all his past wounds.


    And he was right! It was because of the runes that Alfredo had carved on the de of the dagger! The runes belonged to the Poison Path!


    Hence, whenever the dagger shed across Bryan''s body, not only would he be cut, but he would also be poisoned. The poison would then slowly eat up his life essence and eventually kill him.


    Alfredo began to grin like a madman as he whispered to Bryan, "This poison will eat you up and give you the most painful death! Not only will it attack your flesh but also your organs and bones!"


    He then tightly pped Bryan a few times and prevented him from fainting, "Don''t lose consciousness yet, boy. I''ll make sure you feel every second of this. And don''t worry, I''ll also make sure that you don''t die soon. Not until, Master gets what he wants anyways."


    The shiver-inducing screams of Bryan continued to sound throughout the area as Alfredo continued to viciously torture him. The five Blood Path Transcendents standing guard at the cave entrance didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    Alfredo kept feeding Bryan healing potions from time to time and then continued his torture. To say that Bryan was going through hell, would be an understatement.


    Bryan lost count of how many times he was prevented from losing consciousness. And after a certain point of time, the pain from the cuts and the poison began to hurt him lesser and lesser.


    He was growing numb to the pain. However, his eyes grew colder and colder as he saw Alfredo grinning and carving his torso with the dagger.


    Instead of trying to find a way to survive, now the only thought going through his mind was: how to bring down Alfredo together with him!


    ¡­


    At the clearing within the forest where Ron and Andrew''s battle was taking ce, the entire area now seemedpletely different.


    There were small craters littering the ce, more than a dozen trees had been uprooted, therge rocks had crumbled down, and in various ces,rge traces of blood could be found.


    Ron and Andrew were bloodied all over, bothy on their stomachs, just a few feet away from each other. Pools of blood had formed under both of their bodies as they breathed heavily.


    This along with the condition of the surroundings spoke volumes about the intense battle that had taken ce here. Both of them had now run out of spiritual force.


    Both of them were also on the verge of passing out but were suddenly jolted awake by the loud blood-curdling screamsing from the direction of the cave entrance.


    Andrew recognized this voice instantly as he mumbled, "Bryan!"


    Ron too recognized this voice but he didn''t care enough. However, it was different for Andrew. He forced himself to get up to his feet as he thought, ''I must get to him quickly.''


    Both of them got back to their feet and stared at each other. Andrew stumbled towards Ron as he lifted his hand to punch him. Ron saw it from a mile away and easily blocked his punch.


    Ron''s right palm then elongated and turned red!


    Rank 1 Spell: Blood w!


    When Andrew saw Ron using the blood w, he knew he had lost. For he didn''t have any spiritual force left, but Ron did.


    Andrew couldn''t help but smile bitterly as he saw Ron raise his right hand and stab his chest with the Blood w. He spewed a mouthful of blood as he stared into Ron''s eyes, but no words escaped his lips.


    Ron looked at Andrew and muttered, "Goodbye¡­brother¡­"


    He then took out something from his pocket and put it inside Andrew''s mouth. Thetter couldn''t put up any resistance as he fell on his back.


    Andrew''s eyes slowly dimmed as he thought, ''Henry¡­Emma¡­and Bryan¡­ I''ll see you on the other side¡­''


    Ron stared at Andrew for a long time before he finally turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 181 Decay

    Ron slowly made his way through the forest and towards the cave mine. He was bloodied all over and was currently limping as he dragged his feet.


    He realized that he couldn''t take it anymore and hence supported himself against a tree. Ron grunted in pain as the wounds all over his body recovered at an extremely slow speed.


    Usually, a Blood Path Transcendent''s regeneration ability was ridiculously fast. However, it would turn slower the more one used it.


    The fact that Ron''s wounds were regenerating at such a slow speed, meant that he had to use this ability multiple times during the course of his earlier battle with Andrew.


    Ron observed his wounds healing and the blood slowly seeping back inside them. Blood Path Transcendents not only had an innate regeneration ability but also another ability, which was control over blood!


    In the earlier stages, they would have control over their own blood and to a small extent, control over others'' blood. Like how earlier Alfredo was able to coagte the blood on Bryan''s wounds and stop the excessive blood loss.


    However, as one progressed, their control over blood would increase. Meaning, at high ranks, a Blood Path Transcendent could control the flow of blood inside their opponents and instantly kill them!


    Currently, although most of the wounds on Ron''s body were healing, the wounds on his right arm and chest area weren''t.


    If observed closely, his right chest as well as the entirety of his right arm were beginning to show signs of decay!


    As Ron looked at the condition of his right hand, he couldn''t help but curse aloud, "Fucking Death Path!"


    Death Path Transcendents not only had dominion over death but also rot and decay! In the previous battle, Andrew had used one of Death Path Rank 1 Transcendent''s innate abilities, Perishing Touch!


    Anything touched by the Perishing Touch would instantly dpose, whether it be objects or humans! At high ranks, a Death Path Transcendent could dpose even something as elusive as a concept!


    Ron steadied himself again as he continued to slowly walk towards the cave mine, "I must get to Alfredo and get this treated first¡­"


    A few minutester, he finally came out of the forest and arrived at the clearing where the mine''s entrance was located. Ron couldn''t help but be taken aback at the state of the battlefield here.


    Although, he had personally participated, now when he looked at it, he was greatly shocked. Tens of bodies were strewn around the ce, twenty of them belonging to the Apprentices from the Holy Blood Sect.


    Nine of them were the Blood Path Transcendents who had perished in the beginning. Ron''s gaze then fell over Henry and Emma''s headless corpses. A wave ofplicated emotions rose in his heart.


    He had spent years working with them, and now that he saw their lifeless bodies, he didn''t know how to feel.


    Ron steeled his heart as he stumbled towards Alfredo who was currentlyughing like a maniac as he sat upon Bryan''s body and continued to carve thetter''s torso.


    On his way there, Ron was surprised when he saw five figures in red hooded robes guarding the entrance of the cave mine.


    "Who are they?" Ron''s eyebrows furrowed as he mumbled, "Were they brought here by Master?"


    Seeing that they had no intention of interacting with him and were instead busy dutifully guarding the cave, Ron didn''t approach them either.


    As he got closer to Alfredo, the scene he saw sent shivers down his spine. Bryan''s left arm was nowpletely cut off from the shoulder. His left eyeball was also missing, moreover, the curse marks on his left eye had now even spread to his right eye.


    But that wasn''t even the worse of it. Alfredo was sitting atop Bryan, and was carving his chest and stomach with a runic dagger!


    The skin on Bryan''s torso hadpletely been removed. Most of his flesh had also been destroyed. What Alfredo was doing now, was actually carving on Bryan''s bones and organs!


    Ron gulped involuntarily and wondered if he could ever withstand such a level of pain. He then looked at Bryan and found that he was listlessly looking at the sky.


    Even though Alfredo was carving his bones and organs in such a vicious manner, not even a grunt escaped his lips.


    Ron walked closer to Alfredo and asked, "Is he still alive?"


    Alfredo stopped in his actions as he turned his head to look at Ron. He grinned from ear to ear as he replied, "Oh, he''s alive all right. He''s just grown numb to the pain, unfortunately. He''s one tough bastard, I must admit."


    Ron then turned to look at Bryan once again and when he did, he was taken aback as he stumbled a few steps backward and fell on his butt.


    It was because he found Bryan staring him dead in the eye! Although his left eye was missing and the right one was now damaged because of the curse, Ron was sure Bryan was coldly looking at him!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "See," Alfredo chuckled, "I told you he was alive."


    He then looked at Ron''s right arm''s condition and sneered, "Looks like that kid really did a number on you."


    Ron snapped out of his daze and looked at Alfredo, "Can you help cure this? If it''s not treated in time, I''ll have no choice but cut off my arm entirely."


    "I could¡­" Alfredo chuckled, "But what of that kid, Andrew? Did you finish him off?"


    Ron''s eyes narrowed, "Are you doubting my abilities?"


    Alfredo shrugged as he shook his head, "No, no, not at all."


    He then coldly looked at Ron and added, "What I''m doubting¡­is your feelings."


    Ron silently stared at Alfredo for a long time and finally replied, "I hope you will be able to provide an exnation to Master when I tell him why I had to get rid of my right arm."


    Alfredo couldn''t help but scoff in disdain, "Always using master''s name when things don''t go your way eh?"


    He then took out a small vial that contained a dark red liquid, from his coat''s inner pocket and threw it at Ron, "You could learn a thing or two from Bryan. I''ve been torturing him for so long, yet he hasn''t spoken a word."


    Ron caught the vial and uncorked it, he then immediately gulped it down. The taste of this potion was very bitter but Ron knew it would do the job since it was a healing potion of the highest quality.


    Soon, he began to feel itchy all over his body, especially his right chest and arm. This meant that the potion was taking effect.


    He looked at his right arm and could see it recovering at a rapid speed. Earlier, the skin on this arm looked like tree bark. Now it seemed to have finally absorbed some moisture and turned healthier.


    A few minutester, Ron was back in good shape. All the wounds he had sustained in his previous battle had now been fully healed.


    But although he looked brand new and was fully healed, it didn''t mean that he was in fighting shape again. His spiritual force had already run dry after he used Blood w to stab Andrew earlier. Moreover, he had also run out of stamina.


    If he were to fight again, he would die instantaneously. Even a regr human would have only a little bit of difficulty in killing him.


    Looking at Ron now fully recovered, Alfredo said tly, "That potion cost me a lot of money. You owe me."


    Ron simply nodded his head in return. He then slowly got back to his feet with great difficulty and looked towards the cave entrance, "Who are those five?"


    "Reinforcements from Nadir," Alfredo replied as he twirled his dagger to begin his torture on Bryan once again.


    Ron''s eyes widened, "The Holy Blood Sect from Nadir sent them!? The organization already knows of Master''s advancement?"


    Alfredo stopped in his actions as he turned to look at Ron once again and scoffed, "Master is about to advance to a Rank 4 Transcendent! Do you really think the organization won''t send support? A Mid-String Transcendent is a valuable asset in any part of this world."


    Ron nodded his head and thought that it made sense. He still didn''t wish to approach the five people from Nadir though. Because they were emanating a sort of intimidating aura that naturally prevented him froming closer.


    He then turned to look back at Alfredo who had already begun to carve on Bryan''s bones once again. He couldn''t help but feel uneasy and nauseous looking at Bryan''s state.


    "Just get it over with and kill him already!" Ron urged.


    Alfredo continued his carving as he replied without looking back, "I can''t kill him yet. Not until Master gets the artifact inside the ruin. If I kill him before that, this ruin will forever be sealed. Until we find another member of the Medici Family, that is."


    Ron didn''t say anything else. He just silently stared at Bryan who was still looking in his direction. Although Bryan''s right eye had fully ckened because of the curse, Ron could feel that Bryan was looking at him with the utmost hatred, fury, and resentment.


    Even though Bryan''s face was expressionless, his eyes spoke a thousand words. Looking into his eyes, Ron couldn''t help but feel his heartbeat quicken and fear invade his whole being for some reason.


    Right at that moment, the entire area around the cave entrance lit up with an eerie red light. Runes began to form on the ground and formed a giant runic formation that covered all the corpses. Soon, the blood was drained out of these thirty-one corpses!


    Alfredo looked at the giant runic formation under his feet and mumbled, "It has begun!"

 Chapter 182 Gauntlet

    The entire ground around the cave mine, in a radius of seventy feet, was covered by the runic inscriptions. The runes were written in Ancient Hymmnos and had traces of Blood Path runes in them as well.


    Surprisingly, all the corpses that were within this runic formation, slowly had the blood drained out of them.


    The five red-hooded figures acutely noticed this and utilized their spiritual force to repel the effect of the runic formation. Since they were Rank 2 Transcendents and also of the Blood Path, it was easier for them.


    Ron and Bryan on the other hand found it extremely tough. The former grunted in pain as he began to feel weak all over. Thetter, however, didn''t show much of a reaction.


    Bryany listlessly on the ground as the blood flowing from all his wounds was slowly being absorbed by the runic formation.


    Alfredo immediately grabbed both of them and jumped out of the formation. Hended a few feet away from the border of the runic formation and released Bryan and Ron from his grasp.


    Ron fell to his knees as he tookrge mouthfuls of air. He had turnedpletely pale! He looked at the runic formation that was still glowing with an eerie blood color, in lingering fear.


    Cold beads of sweat began to form on his forehead as he muttered, "What sort of formation is this?"


    Alfredo smirked looking at Ron''s expression. Hands behind his back, he walked to the edge of the formation and marveled at its splendor, "This is a runic formation that Master has developed over thest decade.


    "Its function is to absorb the blood of everyone standing atop the formation and guide it to the person who is actually in control of it¡ªin this case, that would be Master."


    Ron looked at Alfredo incredulously, "Master created this formation!? Is this rted to his advancement?"


    "That''s right," Alfredo nodded, "Master will absorb the blood essence of the thirty-plus corpses in this formation and use it as a catalyst to boost his spiritual force all the way until it has broken the threshold for Rank 4!"


    Ron was enlightened, "I see¡­"


    Meanwhile, the duo hadpletely forgotten about Bryan. They were under the impression that after such severe torture, he was nowpletely unable to make any move.


    However, they were wrong! Bryan was simply biding his time and waiting for the right opportunity to strike. He still hadn''t given up yet!


    How could he? The person who had tortured him and killed his friends, along with the person who had betrayed him were right in front of him.


    How could he let them go?


    He had to at least take one of them down and drag them to hell with him!


    Therefore, he covertly raised his right hand and slowly removed the runic paper stuck to the back of his neck! After removing the paper, he felt as if he was a fish that had stayed onnd for an outstanding period of time and had finally returned to the pond!


    After being able to feel the energy particles around him as well as the spiritual force from his mind runes, Bryan was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    He began to think of different ways he could attack either of the duo standing in front of him. By now, because of the curse mark on his left eye that had already spread to his right eye, Bryan had bepletely blind.


    However, he didn''t care! With the help of his spiritual sense, he was able to perceive the things around him even more clearly than his vision would have allowed him.


    But he made sure that his spiritual sense perception did not touch Alfredo or Ron, lest they find out that he had already gotten rid of the runic paper.


    All of a sudden, Bryan felt both Alfredo and Ron turn around and walk toward him. He took back his spiritual sense and couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    The curse mark on his eyes was even affecting his thought process. And hence he wasn''t even able to think of ways to get out of this situation.


    With no other options left that he could currently think of, Bryan once again pretended to be listless and allowed Alfredo to begin torturing him once again.


    All the while, he kept repeating in his mind,


    ''Persevere! Persevere! Persevere!''


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the small room within the ancient ruin, Sean was sitting crossed-legged right in front of the cylindrical pedestal upon which hovered the gauntlet artifact.


    However, right now, Sean''s attention wasn''t on the artifact, but on absorbing the blood essence that was being umted by the runic formation outside!


    A few minutester, when all the corpses outside the cave had shriveled up and had beenpletely drained of every drop of blood, Sean opened his eyes, his pupils shining like the brightest of rubies!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He muttered something in Ancient Hymmnos and immediately after that mmed his right palm on the ground in front of him.


    Following that, a runic formation began to form, with him at the center. Soon the formation covered the entirety of the room¡ªthe floor along with the walls and the ceiling!


    Small streams of blood began to seep out from the runes. This was the blood that had just been drained out of all the corpses outside!


    With the clever usage of runes and the mystic arts, Sean was able to create a runic formation that not only absorbed the blood of the victims but also transported the blood through space to a different location!


    This spoke volumes about Sean''s intelligence and his expertise in the mystic arts!


    When Sean saw the steams of blood protruding from the ground, the walls, and the ceilings, his lips curled up into a smirk as he mumbled, "Sess!"


    He then brought both his palms together, causing a loud p to resound in the room. Following that, he mumbled a few words in Ancient Hymmnos.


    This chant caused the streams of blood that were earlier moving without direction, to finally flow toward Sean! Hundreds of thin blood streams flowed towards him and entered his body.


    Although the blood from humans contained arge amount of toxicity, with the help of the runic formation, Sean was able to filter them out wlessly! Now all that remained in the blood was high spirituality!


    Another few minutester, Sean had absorbed all the blood streams from the runes. Hisplexion had now turned ruddy! There was a victorious smile on his face as he now knew he would be able to smoothly advance to the next rank.


    He began to meditate and began carving the mind runes required for his advancement. The energy particles around him swirled violently but also in perfect harmony. They formed a sort of tornado above Sean''s head and slowly merged with him.


    In about another five minutes, the energy particles in the air hadpletely calmed down. Sean slowly opened his eyes, his red pupils brighter than ever! He examined his body and mind runes for a minute and then clenched his fists!


    He had advanced to Rank 4!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!" He burst out into triumphantughter.


    Sean got up to his feet and walked towards the cylindrical pedestal, "Now, no one can stop me!"


    He took out Bryan''s severed left hand from his coat''s pocket and pressed it against the spiritual force barrier.


    The barrier surrounding the gauntlet began to vibrate incessantly as it began to verify the authenticity of the blood from Bryan''s hand.


    Sean was acutely able to notice that a thin blood string had formed at one end of Bryan''s hand and was speeding towards the outside.


    "Hmm?" Sean raised his eyebrow, "How fascinating! It''s checking whether the holder of the blood is alive and in the near vicinity!"


    He couldn''t help but marvel at the intricacies of the runic formation that wasid down by Transcendents from a long-forgotten era. The fact that it still worked so well and efficiently to this date, filled Sean with nothing but admiration.


    Outside the cave mine, the runic formation had already dimmed. And all the corpses that were on it had already shriveled up. They looked no different than mummies.


    The five figures guarding the cave entrance simultaneously breathed a sigh of relief. They had to guard the entrance and at the same time repel the absorption of the runic formation. This had taken arge toll on them.


    Luckily, it didn''tst for long and everything was over within a few minutes. Unbeknownst to them, a blood string shot out from the depths of the ruins and flew towards Bryan.


    The blood string was invisible even to the spiritual sense and only someone at the Mid-String ranks and above could observe it. The blood string embedded itself into Bryan''s left shoulder at lightning speed.


    Feeling this sudden prick in the wound on his left shoulder, Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. Alfredo noticed Bryan''s reaction and his lips couldn''t help but curl up into a vicious grin, "Oh? I thought you had died."


    Inside the small room within the ruin, the barrier surrounding the gauntlet glowed with a resplendent light, causing Sean to narrow his eyes.


    "Looks like it has confirmed the authentication process!" He mumbled.


    After the blood-red string had made sure that Bryan was in the vicinity and that he was also alive, the energy barrier finally dissipated, and the gauntlet hovering within was all for Sean''s taking!


    Sean stepped forward with excitement shining in his eyes! Without any further hindrances, he was finally able to grab the ck gauntlet!


    He wore the artifact in his right hand and grinned from ear to ear,


    "You''re finally mine!"

 Chapter 183 Demented

    Outside the cave entrance, the ruin formation had finally stopped glowing. All the corpses had shriveled uppletely, having already served their purpose.


    Although the runic formation had now stopped working, the five Blood Path Transcendents standing guard outside did not leave their ce.


    They wouldn''t stop guarding the entrance until they saw Seane out himself.


    Meanwhile, Ron who had been constantly observing the runic formation, saw that its glow had finally subsided. He turned to look at Alfredo who was still taking great joy in torturing Bryan,


    "The runic formation has stopped working. Does this mean Master has advanced?"


    Alfredo stopped what he was doing and turned his head to look at the area around the cave. His eyes shone with excitement, "Yes! It means Master has finally advanced to Rank 4!"


    Ron too was very happy after hearing this news. He then pointed at the five Transcendents standing at the cave entrance and asked, "What about them? Their job is now over, yes?"


    Alfredo looked at them and solemnly shook his head, "I don''t know about them. Anyways, they''ll only listen to Master''s instructions. I don''t think they''ll leave until hees out. Or who knows? Perhaps Master might have more use for them."


    Ron nodded his head in understanding. He then turned to look at Bryan who was barely identifiable now after having gone through so much torture.


    His ribs were visible from the front, there were wounds on his lungs, and most ghastly to look at were his intestines that were protruding from his stomach. Alfredo had really gone all out during the torture session!


    Ron couldn''t help but puke as he saw Bryan''s state. A few momentster, after having wiped his mouth, he looked at Alfredo in disgust, "What the fuck kind of torture is this? Are you so twisted in the head?"


    Alfredo grinned widely as he replied, "It''s what he deserves!"


    He then looked at the runic formation and sighed in disappointment, "s, it looks like Master''s work is already done and I can''t torture Bryan anymore.


    "Oh, how much I wished I could have taken him with me to Nadir and used his body for my experiments. I would have tortured him for months, maybe years!


    "But it doesn''t matter, anyways. I''ve released all of my pent-up frustration and anger now."


    Ron looked at Alfredo and cursed inwardly, ''This fucking demented bastard¡­''


    He then looked at Bryan who was still lying listlessly on the ground and staring at the sky, "He''s gone through enough. Just put him out of his misery."


    "Oh?" Alfredo smirked, "Are you taking pity on this kid?"


    Ron scoffed as he walked towards Bryan, "If you aren''t going to kill him, I will."


    Alfredo''s eyes narrowed as he cut off Ron''s path. All of a sudden, he grabbed Ron''s neck and red at him, "He''s mine! Only I can kill him. Do you understand, boy?"


    Ron was bbergasted, he didn''t know why Alfredo was reacting in such a way. Bute to think of it, Bryan had indeed killed Alfredo''s grandson.


    So it was reasonable that Alfredo would want to be the one to finish Bryan off. However, this sudden reaction by Alfredo still seemed excessive to Ron.


    Ron lifted both his hands in the air as an act of surrender, "G-Go ahead."


    Alfredo removed his grasp from Ron''s neck and snorted as he turned around and walked back towards Bryan, "Your time hase, boy. It''s unfortunate that I won''t be able to y with you anymore."


    He crouched down beside Bryan and raised his dagger to pierce thetter''s heart and kill him once and for all. Alfredo looked into Bryan''s damaged eyes and grinned from ear to ear.


    However, right as he was about to bring down the dagger and stab Bryan in the heart, Alfredo saw the corner of Bryan''s lips faintly curl up into a smirk. And the next moment, Bryan had slipped inside his own shadow and disappeared!


    Alfredo''s eyes widened in disbelief as he thought, ''How can he use his spiritual force? Did he remove the runic paper from his nec-''


    But his thoughts abruptly came to a pause because his spiritual sense perception was triggered. He turned around only to see Bryan emerging from behind Ron''s shadow!


    "Behind you!" Alfredo screamed!


    Things had taken such a drastic turn so fast that Ron was still reeling in from the fact that Bryan had just escaped. He didn''t even realize that Bryan was now behind him!


    When he heard Alfredo''s warning, Ron''s heartbeat quickened and fear engulfed him. However, it was already toote for him! All he could manage to do was slightly shift his body to the side.


    Bryan had stepped out from Ron''s shadow as he pounced at him. Both his eyes were shut, but his face had contorted to such a degree that it made him appear extremely demonic.


    "FUCKING DIE!!!" Bryan stabbed his right hand through Ron''s back as he aimed to pierce his heart and kill this snake who had betrayed him and the rest of the members of the Strike Team.


    He had never felt such hatred, disgust, and anger toward anyone before. Bryan nned to kill off Ron even if it meant him dying in the process. This way he could at least avenge his friends.


    But due to Alfredo''s timely warning earlier, Ron had managed to shift a bit to the side which subsequently caused Bryan to miss his heart. In the end, Bryan was only able to stab through Ron''s lung.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fuck!" Bryan cursed loudly. He then tried to move his hand toward Ron''s heart and destroy it but it was toote for him.


    Alfredo had already approached Bryan and grabbed his head and smashed it to the ground! Spider-web-like cracks formed upon the point of impact, however, Bryan didn''t even let out a sound, he had just gone through pain that was much worse. This was nothing!


    "You sly bastard!" Alfredo red at Bryan as he tried to crush his head with just his firm grasp alone.


    Meanwhile, Ron dropped down to his knees as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. There was a hole on the right side of his chest, through which he was bleeding profusely.


    He had just finished an arduous battle with Andrew earlier and was nowpletely out of stamina and spiritual force. He also didn''t have any healing potions left with him.


    Ron was beginning to fiercely struggle to breathe. He sped his throat and tried to takerge mouthfuls of air but failed miserably.


    His body began to tremble in terror as he thought inwardly, ''N-No I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!''


    He turned around and crawled towards Alfredo as he tried his best to speak, "Al-Alfredo¡­ h-help me¡­"


    Alfredo,pletely ignored him as he was fully focusing on crushing Bryan''s skull.


    "ALFREDO!!" Ron screamed and fell down on his stomach, his breathing almosting to a halt.


    rmed, Alfredo stopped what he was doing and turned to look around. His eyes widened when he saw Ron lying on the ground as a pool of blood began to form under him.


    "No!" Alfredo panicked, "I can''t let him die. Or Master will kill me."


    He let go of Bryan''s head as he proceeded to get up and walk towards Ron to heal him. However, right at that moment, Bryan grabbed Alfredo''s forearm.


    Alfredo turned to look back at Bryan and screamed, "You dare!?"


    He then raised his other arm and cast Blood w in order to kill Bryan. But much to his horror, he realized that he was not able to get ess to spiritual force from his mind runes!


    Alfredo''s eyes widened. He then looked at his forearm which was still under Bryan''s grasp. And he could acutely make out a piece of paper stuck to it.


    "Y-You!" Alfredo was dumbfounded, "When did you¡­"


    Unbeknownst to him, when Bryan had grabbed his forearm earlier, he had already stuck the runic paper on it!


    Bryan disyed his bloody teeth as he grinned from ear to ear, "I''ll take both of you down with me!"


    He then pulled Alfredo closer to him through just sheer strength alone. Bryan then put his legs around Alfredo''s neck and strangled him in a triangle choke!


    Bryan gritted his teeth, "Let''s all die together!"


    Alfredo struggled to get free from Bryan''s hold meanwhile Ron''s breathing had now be t. If this continued for long, Ron would die within a minute!


    "F-Fuck! Let me go!" Alfredo tried his best to free himself. But no matter what he tried, Bryan just wouldn''t let go of him.


    Alfredo even stabbed his free hand inside Bryan''s intestines but he received no reaction from Bryan. It was as if he had bepletely immune to pain.


    Slowly, he too was beginning to lose consciousness due to theck of oxygen flow. Bryan had tightly wrapped his legs around Alfredo''s neck.


    And one of Alfredo''s arms was also tightly pressed together with his neck. This effectively hindered Alfredo from breathing.


    Bryan gritted his teeth, ''A little more¡­a little more¡­"


    However right at that moment, one of the five robed figures who was standing guard at the cave entrance, appeared in front of Bryan.


    The figure forcefully removed Bryan''s legs around Alfredo''s neck and freed him!


    "FUCK!" Bryan screamed in frustration as he failed yet again.


    Alfredo began to cough violently as he sped his neck. He then took out a healing potion from his pocket and gave it to the red-robed figure, "Quick! Heal Ron! Now!"


    After getting his bearings together he looked back at Bryan, ring with terrifying killing intent. But much to his horror and surprise, he saw a blond middle-aged man crouching down beside Bryan.


    The man''s upper clothes had already burnt off. On one hand, he was stroking Bryan''s head and on the other hand, he was holding a weapon.


    And that weapon was a ck staff!

 Chapter 184 Trust Me

    Alfredo hadn''t even realized that another person had appeared right in front of him. One moment he was catching his breath and the next moment, this new person had already arrived.


    And Alfredo knew exactly who this person was! How could he mistake this blond middle-aged man wielding a ck staff for anyone else but Detective James Watson?


    He had long heard about the Detective''s legendary feats all over the Western Continent. He was able to single-handedly defeat Transcendents who were a rank above him! He and his ck staff were renowned in the Transcendent World, especially in Nadir.


    After all, the number of Transcendent criminals he had killed in Nadir alone was in the hundreds. And most of them were from the Holy Blood Sect!


    So when Alfredo saw that Detective James Watson had arrived and was now checking up on the very person that he had been torturing for so long, he had only one thought in his head, escape!


    He stumbled a few steps backward and then approached the robed figure who had just saved him previously.


    "I''m still trying to recover from earlier. Go deal with that person who has just arrived." Alfredo whispered to the robed figure. He tried to act as calm as ever.


    The robed figure''s eyebrows furrowed, "Are you ordering me around now, bastard?"


    Alfredo, however, calmly shook his head, "This is Master''s order. We still haven''t confirmed if he has actually advanced. Go take care of him so that Master doesn''t have to."


    After saying his piece, he turned around and walked away. On his way, he picked up Ron, whose chest wound was now beginning to heal, and then tried to get as far away from this ce as possible.


    He knew now that Detective Watson was here, there would be yet another battle. And he didn''t want to take any chances. He didn''t want to be coteral damage!


    As for killing Bryan, he had long since taken care of that! Even if he couldn''t finish him off right now, the curse mark on his eyes would not let him live past ten days. That''s how brutal and vicious the curse was!


    Bryan was doomed to die the moment Alfredo blinded him in the left eye!


    Meanwhile, the red-robed figure looked at Alfredo''s departing back and felt something amiss. However, what he said also made sense.


    Hence, he turned around and walked towards Detective Watson. He couldn''t see his face from his angle and therefore hadn''t recognized him. However, the ck staff that he was holding felt awfully familiar.


    The robed figure just couldn''t remember where he had seen it before. Before he could find the sense of familiarity, he had already approached Detective Watson and was standing a few steps behind him.


    "Oi, you must have a death wish. Do you even know where you ar-" However before he could finish his sentence, he saw Detective Watson swing his staff toward his head!


    The robed figure''s eyes widened at the speed of the attack. He raised his arms to block it. However, the staff pummeled through both his forearms and then smashed his head along with his shoulders and chest in one go!


    Drops of blood and flesh fell to the ground as the robed figure''s lower body remained standing. Detective Watson hadn''t even turned around! All he had done was swing his staff, and a Rank 2 Transcendent had died!


    Detective Watson''s face had contorted from anger. As he looked at the state Bryan was in, he felt unprecedented fury well up within him!


    He took a vial of healing potion from his pocket, this was also thest potion on him. He uncorked it and gently tried to lift Bryan''s head.


    However, Bryan swatted his hand away and tried to grab his throat, "DIE!!"


    Detective Watson grabbed Bryan''s hand and spoke gently, "Bryan, it''s me¡­"


    It pained him to think that Bryan had been tortured to such an extent that he would attack anyone who came near him.


    When Bryan heard the familiar voice, his body trembled, "T-Teacher?"


    Detective Watson bottled all the anger he was feeling inside of him and disyed the same gentle smile that he always showed to Bryan, "Yes, it''s me."


    After hearing his teacher''s confirmation, Bryan broke down. After having gone through betrayal, pain, and repeated failures, he was finally able to let down his guard and have a moment of respite.


    His body trembled incessantly as he began to cry. However, there were no tears. When Alfredo had destroyed his left eye, the tear ducts were also damaged. And needless to say, his right eye''s tear ducts were damaged because of the curse.


    Hence, now when Bryan cried, instead of tears, blood streamed down his face!


    He choked multiple times as he reached out to hug Detective Watson. Thetter stroked his head andforted him, "You''re going to be all right now. I''m here."


    Detective Watson then fed him hisst healing potion. The potion soon took effect and the severe wounds all over his body were being regenerated at a slow and steady pace.


    When he saw the dagger marks on Bryan''s ribs and organs, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth. He clenched his fists until the nails dug into his palms and blood seeped out.


    ''Unforgivable!'' Detective Watson''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    "T-Teacher¡­" Bryan struggled to speak as he turned his head towards Detective Watson.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes?" Detective Watson replied gently, not willing to affect Bryan with the anger he was feeling. Then all of a sudden, he saw Bryan''s eyes that still hadn''t shown signs of healing.


    After observing the curse marks on Bryan''s eyes and forehead, Detective Watson''s eyes narrowed, ''Curse of the Dead!''


    This was a vicious technique that belonged to the Curse Path. The victim of this curse wouldn''t be able to live past ten days after being inflicted with the curse.


    The reason why it was so deadly was that not even those from the Mid-String ranks could cure this! And even someone as weak as a regr human could use this curse to attack!


    Unless someone got a High-String Transcendent to help, the victim would surely die! Even though Detective Watson knew the effects of this curse, he wasn''t bothered in the slightest.


    Because he knew it wasn''t time for Bryan to die! Detective Watson had already seen the future!


    "W-We must¡­e-escape," Bryan tried his best to form coherent words, "I have o-overheard them speak¡­ Mark is already R-Rank 4¡­"


    Detective Watson smiled, "I know."


    Bryan heaved a sigh of relief, "T-Then¡­lets go¡­"


    However, Detective Watson shook his head, "I have seen all possible oues in the River of Fate, Bryan. And the path that I have chosen is the most optimal one."


    Bryan was confused as to what his teacher was saying. Moreover, because of the curse marks that were threatening to invade his brain, he wasn''t able to think properly.


    Detective Watson added, "Bryan, do you trust me?"


    "Always¡­" Bryan replied instinctively, without hesitation.


    Detective Watson smiled warmly. He then gently ced Bryan back on the ground and replied, "Then stay here. I''ll be right back."


    Bryan panicked, "B-But-"


    However, he was cut off by Detective Watson, "Just trust me, Bryan."


    Bryan''s lips quivered. For some reason, he felt a heavy sense of foreboding well up in his heart. But in the end, he nodded his head reluctantly.


    Heid down on the ground and tried to recuperate his wounds. At the same time, he also practiced his meditation technique and tried to gather spiritual force, despite the pain he was going through.


    Bryan didn''t know what would happen next, but he had to make sure that he was prepared for it.


    Meanwhile, Detective Watson stood up and looked around. At some point, he had already been surrounded by the remaining four robed figures who were guarding the cave entrance.


    The gentle smile on his face had already vanished. What reced it wasplete apathy! His eyes narrowed and gleamed with a ruthless glint as he looked at the four figures around him.


    One of the figures stumbled back in terror when he met Detective Watson''s gaze. And when he identified who the man holding the ck staff was, he stuttered in fear, "I-Impossible! It''s the Weapons Master!"


    Detective Watson disappeared from his spot and arrived behind the person who had just spoken. His staff had already turned into a ck double-edged sword, as he swung it horizontally at the person''s neck.


    The person felt puzzled. One moment, he saw Detective Watson in front of him suddenly disappear. And the next moment, he saw the world around him spinning.


    THUD!


    The world finally stopped spinning and the person''s gaze fell on a headless body. Blood was gushing out from its neck. And behind the headless body, he saw Detective Watson standing with a ck sword.


    He looked back at the headless body once again and then it suddenly dawned on him. His eyes slowly dimmed as he embraced the cold touch of death.


    Thest thing he felt before falling to eternal slumber was gratitude! Yes, he was grateful to the Weapons Master for giving him a quick death!


    It wasn''t until this person''s decapitated head fell to the ground, that the other three figures realized what had happened.


    A severe chill ran down their spines as they made some distance from Detective Watson. However, they still made sure to surround him in a triangle formation.


    They each took out their respective weapons, however, they couldn''t stop their hands from trembling.


    With a simple flick of the wrist, Detective Watson removed all the blood stains from his sword. He then looked at the three figures and muttered coldly,


    "Die."

 Chapter 185 Old Friend

    "ATTACK!!!"


    The three robed figures simultaneously rushed forward as they brandished their weapons. All three of them had expressions of panic and horror etched on their faces. After all, they were facing the Weapons Master!


    However, they still moved forward. Because this was their duty. Even if they had to die for it. The hierarchical and organizational structure in the Holy Blood Sect was very stringent and orders had to be followed no matter what.


    Sean had already instructed them on what to do, and that was to guard the cave entrance with their lives. Forget Detective Watson--a Rank 3 Transcendent--even if God himself arrived, they would have fought nheless.


    The members of this evil organization were already brainwashed into following orders from superiors. Failing toply meant death!


    As the three figures brought down their weapons on Detective Watson, thetter simply stood still and stretched out his hand holding the ck sword.


    The next moment, the sword in his hand transformed into a long ck staff. Detective Watson grabbed it with both his hands and spun it around, effectively parrying all the attacks!


    The three figures were pushed back several steps. But the next moment, they rushed forward and attacked once again.


    Detective Watson had to take this initiative when he was outnumbered, retreating was out of option. For if he did retreat, then one of the three figures would try and attack Bryan or even take him as a hostage.


    Hence, Detective Watson went on the offensive, regardless of the chance of getting injured. One end of the ck staff turned into a sharp pointed de. The weapon had now transformed into a spear!


    He viciously thrust his hands forward multiple times, making his weapon along with his arms appear to be a shadowy ck blur.


    The three figures saw a flurry of spearheads attacking them from all directions. It was as if they were being overwhelmed by dozens of spears! That''s how fast Detective Watson''s attack speed was!


    "Argghhh!!"


    One of the three figures was riddled with spear wounds throughout his body. There were now multiplerge holes adorning his entire body.


    He soon dropped to his knees as he bled profusely. The next moment, he fell face first on the ground, his eyes instantly turning dim. He had died!


    Meanwhile, one of the other figures had one of their arms severed by the spear attack. This was the price they had to pay for escaping the range of Detective Watson''s attack.


    And finally, the third person escaped the spear attackpletely unscathed. He rushed towards Detective Watson and cast a spell.


    A blood-red rope filled with thorns appeared in his hand as he waved it viciously towards Detective Watson. Thetter''s eyes narrowed and the next moment his spear separated into two! And each half transformed into a scimitar!


    Detective Watson swung his right hand down vertically as he cut the iing blood rope in half. He then sprinted towards the attacker with lightning speed.


    The person who had attacked with the rope earlier, saw Detective Watson rushing towards him. His body couldn''t help but tremble in horror.


    However, he gritted his teeth and let out a loud battle cry as he rushed towards Detective Watson as well!


    Detective Watson raised both his arms and stabbed the person in the heart! At the same time, this person coughed a mouthful of blood. And then the look in his eyes turned maniacal!


    He walked forward step by step, the two scimitars getting further embedded into his body. He then opened his arms wide and bear-hugged Detective Watson tightly.


    At the same time, thest person who had survived Detective Watson''s earlier spear attacks by sacrificing one of his arms suddenly appeared behind the Detective!


    He aimed his red-short sword straight toward Detective Watson''s head. He was nning to stab the Detective and hispanion who was currently bear-hugging him in one go!


    Detective Watson also noticed his opponents'' n. But he was as calm as ever--apparently already having thought of a counterattack.


    But then all of a sudden his eyes widened in shock! Because from the shadow of the person who was attacking him with the dagger, Bryan emerged and pounced on him!


    Bryan nimbly curled his legs around the person''s waist, he raised his right hand and brought it down viciously! He elbowed this person right in the top of the head, causing the person to stumble and fall down face first!


    He raised his elbow yet again and hammered it down on the person''s head! Bryan could only manage to do so a few more times before the person shook him off of his body through sheer strength alone!


    However, this was enough time for Detective Watson to free himself from the grasp of the person who was bear-hugging him.


    He cut the person in front of him into dozens of pieces, preventing him from regenerating! He then turned around and urately threw his scimitar.


    The scimitar stabbed through the head of the person who Bryan was just fighting. In just a little less than five minutes all three of the remaining Rank 2 Blood Path Transcendents had perished!


    Detective Watson walked towards Bryan who was struggling to get up to his feet. He looked at Bryan''s condition and saw that the majority of his wounds had more or less healed. But he was still bloodied all over and his left arm was also still missing!


    The healing potion was nearly not as strong enough to regenerate a missing arm!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, the curse mark on his eyes and forehead hadn''t healed at all. They had now turned a shade of dark purple.


    Detective Watson helped Bryan to his feet and nodded in approval, "That was a good battle tactic: taking the opponent by surprise and immobilizing him immediately."


    Bryan smiled faintly, "Only the opponent was way stronger than me..."


    After drinking the healing potion, he was feeling much better than before. Although the searing pain in his eyes and head hadn''t subsided one bit, he could at least manage to fight now.


    Detective Watson patted his shoulder, "Don''t sell yourself short."


    Bryan was about to reply, however, right at that moment, he heard the sound of ppinge from the direction of the cave entrance!


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    He turned around and spread out his spiritual sense perception. And in front of the cave entrance he ''saw'' the figure of a man looking at him and Detective Watson with an amused expression.


    The most prominent thing Bryan noticed about this person was his powerful aura! He had never felt such an aura before! It was even stronger than his teacher!


    Bryan instantly realized who it was. He gritted his teeth and muttered with absolute hatred, "Mark!"


    It was indeed Sean Marx and he was now a full-fledged Rank 4 Transcendent of the Blood Path!


    Seanpletely ignored Bryan. Thetter had served his purpose now. Sean didn''t care if he lived or died. If Bryan died now, that was fine by him. And if Bryan survived, that was also fine.


    After all, the gap between them was simply too huge. He was a Mid-String Transcendent and Bryan was merely a newly advanced Rank 1! And the gap between them would only increase in the future.


    Hence, Sean didn''t even bother looking at Bryan. Instead, he stared at Detective Watson with a nostalgic look in his eyes.


    His lips curled up into a smile, "Long time no see, old friend."


    Detective Watson nodded, "Sean."


    "How long has it been?" Sean replied as he put his hands behind his back and stared at the full moon, "More than ten years... It only feels like yesterday that you chased me out of Nadir. I had nearly lost my life back then."


    Detective Watson didn''t reply. He picked up his scimitar that was lodged in the head of the Rank 2 Transcendent. He then connected both the scimitars from their base and the next moment, they melded together and transformed into a ck staff once again!


    "And here we are..." Sean lowered his head as he looked at Detective Watson, "Ten yearster, I have already be a Rank 4 Transcendent, and you..."


    Towards the end of his sentence, Sean''s lips curled up into a predatory smirk, "You will die by my hands!"


    Detective Watson stepped forward and grabbed Bryan''s shoulder and pulled him behind, "Bryan, take cover somewhere in the distance."


    Bryan turned his head towards Detective Watson and said in panic, "But teacher, he''s a Rank 4 Transcendent. We can still escape from here!"


    Detective Watson smiled warmly, "This is the path I have chosen, Bryan. You must trust me."


    Bryan wanted to retort, however right at that moment, Sean had made his first move, he raised his left arm and cast a spell. The next moment, tens of thick blood spikes formed in front of him and quicklyunched toward Bryan!


    Sean muttered coldly, "Piss off, kid."


    However, Detective Watson rotated his ck staff in front of him and urately shattered all the blood spikes heading their way.


    He then turned around and looked at Bryan with a smirk, "See... Your teacher is very strong."


    Bryan felt a shiver run down his spine earlier when he felt that he was being attacked by a Rank 4 Transcendent! However, witnessing his teacher easily block an attack from a Transcendent one rank higher than him, gave him a sense of relief.


    He looked towards Detective Watson and nodded. The next moment, Bryan slipped back into the shadows and remained hidden. He had already decided to provide any form of support should an opportunity arise.


    However, he feared that he would only prove to be more of a hindrance to his teacher than a helping hand. Hence, he decided to observe the battle for now.


    Meanwhile, Sean looked at Detective Watson and grinned, "James! Let us finish this tonight!"


    Detective Watson narrowed his eyes and coldly looked at him, "Come."

 Chapter 186 Theft!

    Detective Watson and Sean simultaneously disappeared from their spots. What followed was a brief moment of silence. And then...


    CLASH!


    Sparks flew out from one corner of the battlefield, and following that silence ensued once again.


    CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!


    Dozens of sparks were produced, what seemed to be out of thin air, at various parts of the battlefield. Meanwhile, Detective Watson and Sean werepletely invisible to the naked eye.


    More precisely, they were invisible only to a regr human''s eye! Both of them were moving at such extreme speeds that they appeared to be not visible at all.


    Bryan who was hiding in the shadow of a tree, away from the battlefield, was ''looking'' at the battle between his teacher and Sean. It would be more fair to say he was looking at the sparks flying around on the battlefield.


    He also found out something new about his shadow-slipping ability. And that was that he was able to use his spiritual sense and have it scout the surroundings without having anyone be aware of it!


    While inside the shadows, his spiritual sense perception also gained the quality of being indiscernible. However, to powerhouses like Detective Watson and Sean, he was like a sore thumb sticking out.


    He was utterly baffled that his teacher was able to keep up with Sean in terms of speed. He simply couldn''t believe it.


    For a moment, he felt that there might be hope of him and his teacher getting out of this conundrum.


    All of a sudden, Bryan''s eyes lit up. He was finally able to catch a glimpse of his teacher! However, the next moment, the figure of Detective Watson dissipated in the air like smoke.


    ''Afterimage!'' Bryan was taken aback. Just how fast would a person have to be to leave behind an afterimage!?


    ''Is teacher really just a Rank 3 Transcendent?'' He thought incredulously.


    Meanwhile on the battlefield, as Detective Watson and Sean continued to sh against each other, thetter couldn''t help but speak out in admiration, "As expected of you James!"


    Detective Watson mmed his ck staff down vertically and pummeled Sean''s left shoulder and arms. However, the next moment, the blood and flesh connected together and formed a brand new arm!


    This was the regeneration ability of a Rank 4 Transcendent of the Blood Path!


    Sean''s expression didn''t change one bit even after having his arm and shoulder destroyed. He simply continued to praise, "Even without your God-Level artifact, you''re a formidable opponent!"


    Detective Watson didn''t reply. He willed his staff to transform into a giant war hammer, and the next moment, with lightning-fast movement, he swung the hammer horizontally and smashed through Sean''s stomach.


    Before the hammer had touched his body, Sean had already transformed his chest, stomach, and hips into blood! So when the hammer did strike him, it smoothly went through the liquid!


    Detective Watson''s eyes narrowed as he barely felt any resistance when the hammer smashed through Sean''s body. He jumped back a few feet and observed his opponent carefully.


    Sean''s torso which had turned into blood, was now slowly solidifying! A few momentster, the blood transformed back into his organs, bones, skin, and finally even his clothes!


    He looked at Detective Watson with a smirk, "This is the new innate ability I''ve gained after drinking the Rank 4 potion. It allows me to change my body from a solid state to a liquid state and back at will!"


    Detective Watson lowered his weapon and sighed, "I see... No wonder in the divination that I had foreseen, I wasn''t your match. What a terrifying innate ability!"


    He then turned his head and looked at the ck gauntlet that Sean was wearing, "And more importantly, there''s that artifact too..."


    Sean was visibly taken aback. He wasn''t surprised that his long-time rival was able to identify the Rank 4 gauntlet artifact, but what he said earlier.


    He narrowed his eyes and inquired, "James, you''ve foreseen the future yet you dared toe here to die. Since when did Wisdom Path Transcendents be so stupid?"


    Sean was utterly perplexed. If one knows that they are about to die, wouldn''t they do everything in their power to avoid such an oue? And here, Detective Watson was doing everything but that. It was as if he wanted to die!


    This waspletely unlike the Detective Watson that he knew. This was simply iprehensible to him.


    Detective Watson chuckled, "Sean, a self-centered person like you who only cares about his own benefits would never understand my motives. This will be my final battle, fight me with everything you got!"


    Sean remained silent for a very long time. He had known Detective Watson for such a long time and had fought with him more times than he could count, that is why he could not understand his motives.


    And what Detective Watson had said about him was true. He was indeed a self-centered and benefit-oriented person. He wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice even his own family in order to get what he wanted.


    It was precisely because they were enemies and rivals to each other that they knew one another so well. That is why, he couldn''t understand why Detective Watson was doing what he was doing.


    ''If he knew he is going to die...then why did hee-'' It really irked him as he tried to figure it out. All of a sudden, his eyes narrowed and he looked towards a tree in the distance.


    This was the same tree where Bryan was hiding. More precisely, it was the tree''s shadow within which he was hiding.


    "Ah," Sean was struck by realization, "I see..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He turned to look at Detective Watson with a faint smile, "So you''vee to save your student, is that it? You''re ready to sacrifice your life so that he lives?"


    Detective Watson didn''t reply. However, his silence itself was the answer!


    Sean red at Detective Watson and screamed, "This is not the James I know! Where''s that cruel and merciless Weapons Master that I looked up to and admired? What has happened to you, James!? Don''t fuck with me!"


    "As I said, Sean," Detective Watson smiled and replied calmly, "A person like you would never understand."


    "Is that so?" Sean lowered his head and began to chuckle. Soon he started tough loudly like a madman,


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!"


    He looked at Detective Watson, a maniacal glint gleaming in his red eyes, "Then I''ll just kill Bryan first."


    The next moment, he spread his arms wide and dered loudly,


    "RANK 4 SPELL: SANGUINE WRATH!!"


    All types of weapons made of blood formed above Sean''s head. Long sword, broad sword, saber, short sword, dagger, knife, mace, spear, staff, axe, hammer, you name it!


    Almost all the weapons known in existence were formed! Initially, the numbers were in the tens then in the hundreds. And in but a few moments, there were over a thousand weapons hovering above Sean!


    Detective Watson''s eyes narrowed as he disappeared from his spot and arrived in front of the shadow Bryan was hiding in. He saw the thousands of blood-colored weapons aiming at him and was once again reminded of the vision he had seen in the divination.


    He couldn''t help but sigh. He knew that with his God-Level artifact, he would be able to easily parry or block these thousands of weapons. But it was Sean''s next move that would effectively hinder him!


    He had already seen it! He knew that his time hade. However, there was no regret in his eyes. Only firm determination!


    Bryan who ''saw'' the thousands of weapons aiming at him, couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. He emerged from the shadow and pulled Detective Watson''s hand, "T-teacher! H-Hurry, let''s get away from here!"


    Detective Watson turned around and smiled warmly, "Bryan, it was my life''s greatest decision to have taken you in as my student.


    "The time I''ve spent with you has made me truly happy.


    "Thank you for those wonderful memories...


    "And thank you for the things that you will do in the future..."


    Bryan''s body began to tremble and blood started to stream down his face as he began to sob, "T-Teacher why are you talking like that? We still have time to escape..."


    The sense of foreboding in his heart continued to intensify as he tried to pull his teacher''s arm, "I beg you... Let''s get out of here... Please!"


    Detective Watson stroked Bryan''s head and smiled at him dotingly. He then turned around, removing his arm from Bryan''s grasp. He looked at the thousands of weapons aimed towards him and his whole aura changed.


    On the other side, Sean brought down his hands and the next moment, the thousands of weapons flew towards Detective Watson and Bryan at lightning speed, "DIE!!!"


    Detective Watson''s eyes narrowed as he muttered,


    "RANK 3 SPELL: MIND OVERDRIVE!"


    As the name suggested, Detective Watson''s mind went into overdrive as everything around him slowed down to a snail''s pace. He was now able to see the weaponsing towards him at an extremely slow speed.


    He raised his staff and fiercely swung it around as he shattered the iing weapons! Not a single weapon was able to reach a radius of five feet around him and Bryan.


    Sean wasn''t surprised at all. He knew very well just how fierce Detective Watson was. His lips curled up into a vicious grin as he raised his right hand and aimed the ck gauntlet at Detective Watson.


    And then... He made a grabbing motion!


    THEFT!


    The next moment, Detective Watson felt his spiritual force disappear, along with his stamina! His entire body felt exhausted and heavy. Following that, his grip loosened and the ck staff fell from his hands.


    Sean had stolen Detective Watson''s spiritual force as well as stamina!


    This was the power of the ck gauntlet artifact!


    This was the power of the Theft Path!


    This was the power of Medici!

 Chapter 187 Farewell

    Sean felt his spiritual force increase tremendously, along with his stamina. Whatever spiritual force Detective Watson had left, Sean had stolen it and taken it for himself.


    This was the true terror of the Theft Path!


    However, there was one slight issue with the ck gauntlet that Sean was using. The gauntlet artifact was a Theft Path artifact and it would only showcase its true potential in the hands of a member of the Medici Family.


    Sean was no descendant of the Medici Family. Hence, when he used this artifact to steal from Detective Watson, he had to go through a severe side effect--a very bad one at that!


    Right after he had made a grabbing motion with the gauntlet, Sean''s face turned pale and he threw a mouthful of blood.


    As he looked at his blood on the ground, he couldn''t help but feel rmed. But then, he finally realized the reason behind this,


    "I see... This artifact can only work in the hands of the Medici Family members. If outsiders dare to use it, they would have to pay a steep price."


    He couldn''t help but marvel at the artifact''s functionality. The artisans that created it, made sure that it would only work within the Medici Family. Even though outsiders could use it, the price they would have to pay would not be worth it.


    But for a Mid-String Blood Path Transcendent like Sean, it was more than worth it! So what if his life essence was sacrificed after every use? He could just drain the blood from others and recover his life essence!


    Meanwhile, Detective Watson saw the weapons falling toward him, he couldn''t help but feel a little crestfallen. However, he soon gritted his teeth. His eyes turned bloodshot as he faced the sea of weapons,


    ''NO! I cannot give up!


    ''For Bryan''s sake...


    ''For little Amy''s sake...


    ''I will not give up!!''


    Detective Watson let out a cry filled with determination and bravery. He turned around and spread his arms wide as he covered Bryan''s figure.


    Bryan at this point had already given up and epted his death. He raised his hands and put them before his face in fear, waiting for the weapons to pierce his body. However, the pain he was expecting, never arrived.


    He spread out his spiritual sense to look around, only to be met by a sight he would never forget in his life!


    ...


    Augustus Street, Damascus City.


    More than half of this famous and affluent neighborhood was reduced to rubble. At various ces, the fire still hadn''t burned out and was continuing to spread.


    The people who had died here were in the thousands. And the majority of them were the upper-ss people of the city!


    Towards the center of this neighborhood, surprisingly enough, the ce had turned into a frozen tundra. It was very conflicting to look at. While in the outer regions, a ck-colored fire was raging fiercely, but in the center, it was exactly the opposite.


    Huge, severed limbs could be found lying around. They had beenpletely encased inside arge block of ice! Theserge monstrous limbs naturally belonged to the Duke of Hell, Abaddon!


    After a long battle, Victor Smith had already managed to incapacitate the Rank 4 Devil. He had served all four of the Devil''s limbs. Moreover, the Devil had also been beheaded. And yet, it was still alive!


    That''s how difficult it was to kill off a Devil. In the end, Victor managed topletely freeze Abaddon''s head along with his heart and seal him entirely. He would take the Devil''s head and heart back to Nadir and give it to the Silver Owls to manage.


    As Victor was standing in front of the Devil''s frozen head and recuperating his stamina, he heard the sound of footstepsing behind him.


    He turned around only to see Bishop Walls, Robert, and a dark-skinned young man with an arm missing, walking toward him in a state of worry and panic.


    Victor''s eyebrows furrowed as he inquired, "What''s the matter?"


    Bishop Walls stepped forward and replied respectfully, "Mr. Smith, the Strike Team has been fighting the members of the Holy Blood Sect on the outskirts of Damascus. We have reasons to believe that the wanted criminal, Sean Marx is also present there."


    When Victor heard the mention of Sean Marx, his eyes narrowed, "Can you confirm this?"


    Bishop Walls nodded and then pointed at the young man who was missing an arm,


    "This child''s name is Elijah. He had been fighting against the members of the Holy Blood Sect in the outskirts earlier. And he hase here to get reinforcements. But I fear time is of the essence!"


    Victor looked at Elijah and checked his wound. Although he was missing an arm, the wound had mostly been healed by the potions. Victor could see in Elijah''s eyes, the fire still burning. He secretly nodded his head in approval.


    "Kid, can you keep up?"


    Elijah straightened his back, "Yes Sir!"


    "Good," Victor nodded, "Tell me everything on the way."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then turned around and looked at his students, "You two brats, follow me."


    Tim and Elena replied in unison, "Yes Teacher!"


    The group then departed from the Augustus neighborhood and ran towards the abandoned cave mine on the outskirts of the city. Robert also followed behind them. After all, he was the leader of the Strike Team.


    Meanwhile, Bishop Walls stayed behind to lead the rest of the Transcendents and Apprentices to help evacuate people and heal the injured. As he looked at the wide-scale destruction caused by the Devil, he couldn''t help but feel aggravated.


    This day would forever be remembered in the annals of history. Although in the Transcendent world, it would be known as yet another vicious attack by the Inferno Order.


    However, in the regr world, this incident wouldtere to be known as the Damascus Rebellion. A rebellion that sparked arge-scale revolt and almost plunged the Belize Kingdom into ruins!


    ...


    Detective Watson stood valiantly with his arms spread open, in front of Bryan. When thetterid his spiritual sense perception on him, his body trembled violently.


    "N-no... No... NO, NO, NO, TEACHER!!!" Bryan bawled as blood streamed from his eyes. He felt as if his heart had been ripped out and crushed as he gazed at his teacher.


    Detective Watson''s body had been riddled with weapons. The ground surrounding the duo had been embedded with myriad types of weapons, however, not a single one had managed to graze Bryan. After all, Detective Watson had made sure that it didn''t.


    Soon all the weapons around them as well as the ones stuck to Detective Watson''s back dissipated into red motes of light. Detective Watson''s lips curled up into a faint smile as he realized that he had managed to protect Bryan.


    His entire figure was drenched in blood, his eyes were weary, and his legs weak. After all the blood-colored weapons disappeared, Detective Watson finally fell to his knees.


    Bryan caught him in the nick of time and tightly embraced him, "T-Teacher... Why? Why?..."


    The words in Bryan''s throat got stuck as he choked. As he hugged Detective Watson''s body and felt the life slowly sleep out of him, Bryanpletely broke down and howled at the top of his lungs and began crying.


    Bryan could no longer think of anything else. All he did was tightly hugged his teacher''s blood-drenched body and cried aloud, "D-Don''t die...please..."


    As thest wisp of strength gradually left Detective Watson''s body, he struggled with all his might and raised his right hand, and stroked Bryan''s head. All this while, the smile on his face never faded.


    A few days ago, he had already made a divination at the cost of sacrificing most of his life span. Either way, he wouldn''t have lived past today. Hence, Detective Watson didn''t feel any regret or unwillingness at his sacrifice.


    He was happy...


    In the divination, Detective Watson had seen something that shocked him down to his core. He had pried into the mysteries of the River of Fate and seen his future, along with Bryan''s as well as the whole world''s!


    In the future, Bryan would be the one to bring about the golden age of Transcendents!


    Under Bryan''s tutge, Detective Watson''s daughter, Amy Watson, would grow up to be one of the most terrifying Transcendents to ever walk the face of this.


    She woulde to be known as the Goddess of Dreams!


    After witnessing such a grand future, Detective Watson knew exactly what to do. If he was going to die anyway, then he might as well die sacrificing himself to save his only student.


    And that''s exactly what he did! He had sacrificed his life not only for his student but also for his dear daughter.


    Through the divination, he also found out that Bryan was actually the descendant of the Medici Family and that he had embarked on the Theft Path! But Detective Watson did not mind it at all.


    It was his student''s decision and he would support it!


    And the vision in which Detective Watson had seen Bryan''s future, he couldn''t help but be filled with pride. Not only would Bryan bring about the golden age of Transcendents, but he would also be one of the most powerful Transcendents ever.


    He would strike fear in the heart of all his enemies and wouldtere to be known as...


    The Deceitful One!


    As Bryan continued to cry, Detective Watson stroked his head warmly. He could feel that his time hade.


    He would have loved to speak to Bryan onest time, but thetter had already lost any semnce of consciousness as he continued to cry.


    In the end, Detective Watson''s lips parted and he whispered, "Farewell... Bryan...


    "Be the person...you were always...meant to be...


    "Great God of Mischief..."


    Detective Watson''s eyes finally dimmed and he fell into eternal slumber. The serene smile on his face remained, a direct reflection of a soul that was at peace.

 Chapter 188 Siphon

    A gust of wind blew through the gloomy atmosphere on the battlefield. Dozens of corpses were strewn around, however, all of them had been drained out of blood and had shriveled up.


    Sean slowly made his way towards the Blood Path Transcendents who hade from Nadir. His face was pale and his steps, unsteady. After having used the gauntlet artifact, arge portion of his life essence had vanished.


    As Sean stumbled towards the Rank 2 corpses, he wondered, ''So if I use the artifact to steal something from others, I will end up having my life essence stolen by the artifact¡­ How vicious!''


    He looked at the ck gauntlet in his hand with lingering fear. If he wasn''t a Blood Path Transcendent, he would have surely died after using the artifact only a couple of times.


    Blood Path was the only Path that could take other''s life essence and use it for themselves. Well, that and Theft Path! Except, Transcendents of the Theft Path didn''t ''take'' anything, they stole it.


    Sean stood in front of the Rank 2 Transcendent that Detective Watson had killed when he first arrived. He raised his hand and the next moment, a thin blood string shot out from his palm and burrowed inside the corpse.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the corpse began to shrivel at a fast pace and was soon drained of all its blood. Sean closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasant feeling of the life essence nourishing his body.


    However, before he knew it, that feeling had already disappeared. His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the now shriveled corpse. He couldn''t help but frown, "Already over?"


    He then turned around and walked towards the other Rank 2 corpses. One by one, all the corpses were drained of their blood. However, Sean''s frown intensified further and further.


    "Just how much life essence did this damned artifact take from me?" He muttered in frustration as he looked at the ck gauntlet on his hand once again.


    The blood that he had drained was nearly not enough to recover his life essence. If anything, it had barely recovered to the halfway mark.


    And the worst of all was that Sean himself didn''t realize just how much life essence had been stolen from him by the gauntlet artifact. He thought that it was a manageable amount, but to his horror, it was far from manageable!


    Sean looked around the battlefield to look for corpses still containing life essence. But he had already absorbed all of them when he had advanced to Rank 4.


    His eyes then fell on two figures keeling down, one embracing the other!


    Sean''s eyes narrowed and his lips curled up into a smirk, "Good. This will be the perfect ending for you both. The student can also die by my hands."


    He began to evilly chuckle as he walked towards the duo.


    Detective Watson had already passed away. Meanwhile, Bryan who was hugging him with his one arm had long since lost consciousness.


    His mouth was wide open, however, no sound could be heard. His blind eyes were simrly wide open, however, no tears flowed out. All that continued to flow from those cursed eyes was blood.


    Bryan wallowed in agony and despair as he embraced the person who had given him a second chance in life. He was still in denial that the person whom he considered to be his family, a father figure, had died in his arms.


    He had dried protecting him¡­


    As both figures knelt on the ground, one dead and the other broken, a pall of despondence and grief shrouded their presence.


    The ck staff thaty on the ground beside Detective Watson trembled from time to time as if mourning the loss of its master.


    As Sean approached them, his eyesnded on the God-Level Artifact and his eyes gleamed with greed. However, the next moment he shook his head as he thought,


    ''There''s no point. The staff will choose its next owner. Even if I try to acquire it, it will be of no use. What a waste.''


    Sean truly felt that it was a waste to let go of such an artifact. But he was helpless. He spected that even if he tried to lift the staff from the ground, he would never be able to. Because that would go against the wishes of the artifact!


    All God-Level Artifacts were sentient. How could they allow the killer of their master to wield them? It was simply wishful thinking.


    Sean then turned to look at Detective Watson''s bloodied corpse and fell silent. The man that he used to look up to, the man that pushed him to always be stronger, had perished, by his hands.


    For a moment, Sean felt lost. However, the next moment his eyes gleamed with a victorious glint, "James, you were a formidable enemy. Perhaps, if there is a next life¡­we both could be friends."


    This was the respect that was shown amongst adversaries. Although Detective Watson had died, and even for a reason that Sean considered stupid and pathetic, he respected him.


    He respected him in life. And in death.


    Out of this very respect for him, Sean chose not to drain his body of blood. That would be an insult to such a formidable Transcendent and his long-time rival!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then turned to look at Bryan. Seeing his pathetic state, Sean couldn''t help but sneer, "This is theeuppance for being weak!"


    Although Sean had secretly raised and even in some instances protected Bryan for over a decade, now that thetter had served his purpose, Sean no longer needed him. The only oue that awaited him, was death.


    Sean raised his hand and a blood string shot out from his palm. The string urately embedded itself into Bryan''s heart and began to suck in his life essence! Bryan''s body trembled a little, however, apart from that he didn''t put up any ounce of resistance.


    After going through so many battles earlier and even the severe torture that Alfredo put him through, Bryan had long since run out of fuel.


    Add to that, the death of his teacher that he had to witness with his own eyes, and Bryan was simply the most miserable he had ever been in his life.


    Feeling the life essence slowly enter his body, Sean smirked. However, unbeknownst to him the ck gauntlet in his hand shined for a brief moment and then went back to normal!


    Through the blood string connecting Sean and Bryan, the artifact had felt the presence of a member of the Medici Family. Hence, inadvertently it began to siphon the life essence from Sean back to Bryan!


    And not just the life essence but also stamina and spiritual force! The siphoning was done in such measly amounts that even Sean wasn''t able to instantly notice it.


    A few minutes had passed and Sean''s eyebrows were beginning to furrow. He frowned as he muttered, "What''s happening?"


    He could feel that the blood string was consuming the life essence from Bryan, however, he couldn''t feel his own life essence increasing! He was greatly taken aback.


    Sean observed carefully and his eyes widened, "My life essence is being stolen instead!?"


    He then looked at the ck gauntlet in his hand and then at Bryan incredulously, "So that''s what''s happening¡­"


    Without waiting a moment longer, he walked in front of Bryan and raised his arm to instantly finish him off. What happened just now rmed him greatly.


    Although even if it did continue for a bit more, it wouldn''t affect him that much. But just the fact that the gauntlet artifact had helped Bryan despite it being a mere Rank 4 artifact was frightening.


    A ruthless glint shed past Sean''s eyes as he brought down his palm. He wanted to pulverize Bryan''s headpletely!


    However, right when he was just inches away from killing Bryan, his spiritual sense was triggered. A ring warning signal echoed inside his mind as the hair on Sean''s neck stood on ends.


    He knew that an attack was heading towards his way and this attack was lethal! However, he also wanted to finish off Bryan. Earlier he didn''t care if Bryan lived or died.


    But after seeing the reaction of the gauntlet artifact, he was once again reminded of the terror of the Medici Family that he had read in old manuscripts.


    However, in the end, his priority for his own life trumped everything else. He quickly took back his hand and prepared to evade the attack. But that brief moment of hesitation cost him dearly!


    Because just the next moment, a spear made of ice flew threw the air and viciously cut Sean''s hand. The spear then went on and lodged itself on the ground.


    Sean didn''t panic, he retreated a dozen feet and looked at his left arm which had been cut off from the elbow. His regeneration also wasn''t working because the area of the wound had been frozen.


    As he looked at his frozen wound, Sean''s eyes narrowed as he thought, ''Rank 4!''


    The next moment, five figures appeared and surrounded Bryan and Detective Watson. The one leading them was none other than Victor!


    He first looked at Detective Watson with gloomy eyes. He couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly as he confirmed that his friend had indeed died. He then looked at Bryan who was still tightly hugging Detective Watson with one hand.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, ''The kid''s alive. But the curse on his eyes and forehead¡­''


    He gritted his teeth and looked towards Sean, "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    Sean, however, simply smirked, "You can try."


    The next moment, both their figures disappeared from their spots. Sounds of fighting could be heard all around the battlefield, however, neither of them could be seen.


    Soon the sound gradually moved away. They had taken their fight elsewhere!


    Robert looked at the battlefield and when his eyes fell on Henry and Emma''s headless bodies, his body trembled and his eyes reddened, "No¡­"

 Chapter 189 Protect

    Although Robert appeared to be a stoic person in day-to-day life, deep down he greatly cared for all the members of the Strike Team. No, not just the Strike team but the whole of Silver Owls, even the regr people working there.


    Hence, when he saw Henry''s and Emma''s decapitated and shriveled bodies, he couldn''t help but break down. Tears threatened to stream down his eyes as he looked at their lifeless bodies.


    Elijah too was in a simr condition. When hey his eyes on the whole battlefield, he had already realized just how great a battle must have happened here.


    Dozens of corpsesy around, all of them devoid of any blood. When he saw his own Strike Team members share the same fate, he couldn''t help but me himself,


    "It''s my fault¡­ I should have brought enforcements sooner."


    Elijah fell to his knees and began to sob incessantly. Meanwhile, Robert slowly walked toward Henry''s and Emma''s corpses. He sat down on his knees beside the two corpses and cried,


    "Forgive me¡­ I wasn''t there for you¡­"


    Tim and Elena had somber expressions on their faces as they viewed the whole battlefield. They couldn''t help but gulp involuntarily as they thought just what sort of battle must have taken ce.


    Elena then turned her head andid eyes on Detective Watson''s bloodied corpse. She nudged Tim with her elbow and inquired, "Isn''t that Detective Watson that came to Nadir recently?"


    Tim followed her gaze and instantly recognized Detective Watson. Both of them had seen hime to Nadir and meet up with their teacher. Their teacher, Victor, was also an old friend of the detective.


    "I think he''s dead¡­" Elena muttered softly.


    Tim observed Detective Watson''s body for a few moments and nodded. He sighed dejectedly, "Yes¡­ He has passed away."


    His eyes then fell on the young man who was kneeling in front of Detective Watson and was tightly embracing him with his one arm.


    When Tim and Elenaid eyes on Bryan, a cold shiver ran down their spines because they had never seen someone so miserably wounded!


    Bryan''s left arm was cut off, his chest and stomach had been cut open and the organs and ribs inside were visible. Although some of the skin and flesh had healed, they couldn''t hide those frightening wounds.


    But more importantly, Bryan''s eyes and forehead had turned dark purple! Almost as if they had been poisoned!


    Looking at Bryan''s bloodied and battered body, Elena involuntarily gulped, "Who is that person? Is he still alive?"


    Tim was also taken aback by looking at Bryan''s condition. However, he acutely noticed that Bryan''s chest was heaving up and down!


    "He''s alive!" Tim spoke in surprise, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    "What!?" Elena was in disbelief, "How can he still be alive after his body has gone through so much?"


    Robert and Elijah soon made their way toward the duo, and when they saw that Bryan was indeed breathing, they couldn''t help but find a trace of happiness and relief amidst this heart-wrenching atmosphere.


    After seeing the fates of Emma and Henry, Elijah feared that his best friends Andrew and Bryan must have also died. However, now that he saw that Bryan was still alive, he couldn''t help but hope that Andrew was too.


    "Hurry! We need to heal him quickly! He''s in critical condition." Tim was the first one to approach Bryan.


    Elena was still reeling in from the shock that Bryan was still alive after sustaining such grievous wounds.


    Meanwhile, Robert and Elijah were lost in the fact that one of their team members had thankfully made it.


    It wasn''t until Tim spoke that the three snapped out of their daze and followed him. As Tim approached Bryan, he was able to clearly observe the ghastly wounds on thetter''s body.


    He couldn''t help but wince, ''Just what the hell did he go through?''


    Tim approached Detective Watson and Bryan and was about to remove thetter''s arm around the former. However, right at that moment, something that he didn''t expect, happened!


    BANG!


    Tim felt as if he was hit by a train as his feet were swept off the ground and he fell a dozen feet backward!


    "Uggh!!" He got up from the ground and caressed his face. His nose was broken and his jaw hurt tremendously.


    He then looked ahead and then his eyes widened in disbelief! Elena, Elijah, and Robert were also taken aback when they saw Tim fly past them. They looked at Tim who was slowly getting up to his feet, shock etched all over his face.


    The three then followed Tim''s gaze and turned back around. They were instantly rendered speechless!


    All four of them saw that Detective Watson still knelt on the ground, his eyes were shut and a smile adorned his lips. However, Bryan was no longer there, embracing him.


    He had gotten up to his feet and was currently facing them! And he was wielding a ck staff with his only remaining hand!!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oi, what the hell is the meaning of this? We are trying to help you." Elena couldn''t help but frown. Tim was only trying to help Bryan, however, thetter straight away attacked him.


    In response, only a guttural growl escaped Bryan''s lips. His eyes were still tightly shut and his body was emanating a freighting aura.


    Elena frowned further, "If you treat us as your enemies, then I will have no choice but to attack you."


    Again, Bryan didn''t respond.


    Tim raised his hand to stop Elena. He knew that this friend of his was quick-tempered and would always jump to conclusions without getting to know the full story.


    "Elena, stop!" However, his words fell on deaf ears.


    A long whip madepletely of water, formed in Elena''s hand. She then swung it towards Bryan. However, she made sure that the attack wasn''t a lethal one. After all, they were still on the same side.


    The whip ferociously attacked Bryan''s face. However, thetter didn''t respond. Just when the whip was but an inch away from his face, Bryan took half a step back, narrowly dodging the whip.


    He then swung the ck staff with his right arm and instantly destroyed the water whip!


    Elena''s eyes narrowed, ''Myriad Martial Technique!''


    She instantly realized this technique after seeing Bryan''s calm and fluid movements. Elena was surprised that Bryan could perform this technique so wlessly! She hated to admit it, but he was at least ten times better than her when it came to this technique.


    As her water whip was destroyed, she expected Bryan to counterattack, but thetter just simply stood there. As if¡­he was protecting Detective Watson''s corpse!


    "Is he¡­" When she realized this, Elena was taken aback. Now, she feltplicated. She had earlier thought that Bryan was attacking them but it seemed that he was only trying to protect his teacher''s corpse!


    Right at that moment, Robert approached her and patted her on the shoulder, "Back down."


    Elena looked at Robert and was about to retort. However, in the end, she only nodded her head. After all, Robert was still a Rank 2 Transcendent and had to be shown respect.


    Robert carefully observed Bryan and stated, "It seems¡­ he is unconscious."


    "What!?" Both Elena and Elijah were dumbfounded. Especially the former, she simply couldn''t believe that she wasn''t even able tond an attack on someone who was unconscious!


    Tim who had now walked back to them was also greatly taken aback.


    However, there was something that Robert didn''t tell them. It was that Bryan could wield Detective Watson''s God-Level artifact!


    ''Has the artifact chosen him!?'' Robert thought inwardly, extremely shocked.


    Robert then walked towards Bryan slowly as he called out, "Bryan, it''s me. Your captain, Robert."


    However, Bryan didn''t reply. He simply stood there like a zombie. Tim, Elena, and Elijah were so shocked to realize that Bryan''s will to protect Detective Watson''s corpse was so strong, that even after losing consciousness, his body did it inadvertently!


    Elijah couldn''t help but cry as he saw Bryan''s listless figure guarding his teacher''s dead body. His eyes reddened and he mumbled, "Bryan¡­"


    Meanwhile, as soon as Bryan noticed that someone had appeared next to him and his teacher, he subconsciously raised the staff and swung it down! He would not let anyone get close to Detective Watson!


    As Robert saw the ck staffing down on his head, he agilely shifted his body to the side in order to evade the attack. However, much to his horror, he saw the ck staff change direction mid-swing!


    Bryan was now swinging the staff horizontally! This sudden change in the direction of his attack, put great pressure on his forearm, causing the bones to crack, but Bryan simply didn''t care!


    Robert saw the staff swinging in the direction of his stomach, his only choice was to block. The moment he came in contact with the staff, he spat a mouthful of blood and his body flew across half the battlefield.


    He got up to his feet, however, he could feel that some of his ribs had already fractured. Robert wiped the blood from his lips and muttered, "As expected of a God-Level Artifact!"


    Meanwhile, Bryan mmed the base of the staff on the ground and leaned against it to support himself. He growled, "Pro¡­tect¡­"


    Elena, Tim, ad Elijah felt It deep in their hearts, Bryan''s desire to protect Detective Watson. He had already lost consciousness, but his will to protect his teacher burned brighter than ever!


    They couldn''t help but respect and admire Bryan!


    Robert approached the three of them and instructed, "We need to stop Bryan as soon as possible. If this goes on, he will soon die of overexertion."


    The three of them solemnly nodded their heads. Although they had a four-against-one advantage. They still felt a hint of dread as they felt Bryan''s ferocious aura! Even Robert felt the same!


    "Go!" Robert stated, and then the four of them rushed toward Bryan in an attempt to immobilize him.

 Chapter 190 Chosen

    Victor was in a very bad state currently. He had sustained heavy injuries, fortunately, none of them were life-threatening. That was because Sean didn''t have the luxury to even cause such injuries in the first ce.


    Sean was even more injured than Victor due to the severe loss of life essence. Not only had his life essence depleted during his earlier battle with Detective Watson, but it had also lowered even further in this battle!


    As Victory on his one knee, with his superior observation, he nced at Sean''s fleeting back in the air, about a few kilometers away.


    When he recalled the fight that he had just gone through, he couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear. Not towards Sean, but the gauntlet artifact!


    When Victor and Sean had begun their battle, the former had the upper hand initially because Sean was already fatigued from his battle earlier with Detective Watson.


    Moreover, he was alsocking life essence. However, despite this, Sean was able to hold his own against Victor who was simrly a Rank 4 Transcendent.


    Now, a battle between Mid-String Transcendents didn''t have a clear-cut winner decided instantly. Such powerful Transcendents were very difficult to kill, especially if both sides that were fighting were of simr ranks.


    Hence, more often than not there would only be two results. One, it would be a stalemate. And second, one of the Transcendents would simply flee!


    And it was very difficult to stop a Mid-String Transcendent from escaping unless the one chasing was higher in rank.


    Victor was sure that he would be able to defeat and subsequently kill Sean, however, when thetter used the gauntlet artifact, the tables had turned!


    Much to Victor''s surprise and horror, he found out that the artifact, in fact, belonged to the ursed Theft Path!


    During their battle, Sean used the artifact a total of two times. Because that was the maximum number of times he could use it without dying at the hands of the artifact.


    The first time, Sean stole Victor''s spiritual force and stamina! Although he wasn''t able to steal all of Victor''s spiritual force, it was more than enough to render Victor useless.


    However, Sean had also paid an equivalent price. His spiritual force was now filled to the brim but at the cost of his life essence being drained substantially, causing him to be further weakened.


    Now, both Sean and Victor had reached an impasse! The former couldn''t escape because of his severe weakness and deteriorating life essence. Whereas thetter couldn''t attack because of theck of enough spiritual force and stamina!


    That is when Sean took a gamble. A gamble with his life on the stake!


    He used the gauntlet artifact one more time! However, this time the target wasn''t Victor but a random bird nearby!


    Sean had stolen the bird''s ability to fly!


    After using the artifact for the second time, he was on the verge of dying. However, he seeded in escaping from Victor. Thetter could only helplessly watch him fly away from the battlefield.


    As Victor watched Sean escape, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in frustration, "Damn it!!"


    Not only had he failed to kill Sean, but he was also unable to capture him. And all this was because of that damn artifact!


    He couldn''t help but wonder just where and how Sean had acquired that artifact. The only constion Victor felt was that Sean was now at death''s door due to overusing the artifact!


    Victor rested for a few minutes and tried to recuperate some of his spiritual force and stamina. He then turned around and ran toward the battlefield where the Damascus Strike Team had fought the Holy Blood Sect.


    His expression couldn''t help but turn downcast when he thought back to the scene of watching his friend, James, keeling on the ground, lifeless.


    When he recalled the smile on Detective Watson''s face, Victor couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "At least, you were at peace, eh?"


    ''I wonder if I will be able to ept death just like you¡­'' he thought sorrowfully.


    However, right at that moment, he felt something in his spiritual sense perception and immediately turned his head around. In the distance, he could see arge clearing and from the looks of it, a brutal melee had taken ce there as well.


    Amidst the broken trees, shattered rocks, andrge craters on the ground, Victor''s gaze fell on a severely wounded figure. After observing carefully, he found that the person might be still alive!


    He immediately changed directions and approached this person. When he arrived at the battlefield, he found that the person had arge gaping hole in his chest. However, it was regenerating, albeit at a very slow ce!


    "This kid''s alive!" Victor raised his eyebrow and then crouched down beside him to check his pulse.


    He didn''t know whether this person was an ally or an enemy. Seeing that the young man in front of him was struggling hard to remain alive, Victor decided to take him with him.


    After the young man woke up, he would interrogate him and decide his fate ordingly. Victor didn''t want to abandon a person who still had a shot at surviving.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If it was within his capabilities, he would certainly help. And ifter, he found out that this young man was indeed not an ally, he would imprison him in the catbs. As simple as that.


    Hence, Victor gently picked up the young man''s body and put it over his shoulders. He could feel the young man''sbored breathing.


    He was really trying his best to stay alive. And this young man was none other than Andrew!


    Victor then rushed towards the cave mine, where his students were waiting. He was nning to wrap everything up and return to Damascus as soon as possible. After all, he had to also help deal with the aftermath of such a big event.


    However, a few minutester, when he finally did arrive at the battlefield, he was greatly taken aback. Because he saw Detective Watson''s student standing guard, in front of his corpse!


    And in front of him, four figures were lying on the ground listlessly, their bodies bathed in blood.


    "What the hell happened here!?" Victor thought in shock as he slowly approached Bryan.


    Meanwhile, Tim, Elena, Elijah, and even Robert were too injured to even stand! Bryan had thoroughly defeated all of them!


    Elena clenched her fists as she struggled to look at Bryan. She thought in unwillingness, ''I don''t ept this! He single-handedly defeated the four of us!? And one of us is even a Rank 2! While he''s a mere Rank 1!''


    She wanted to believe that it was all because of that ck staff that Bryan was wielding. She didn''t know that the staff was actually a God-Level artifact, however, she did know that it was a precious artifact.


    Elena attributed Bryan''s feat to this staff. However, deep down she knew that it was all because of Bryan''s own skills. She kept asking herself if she was in Bryan''s shoes, would she be able to do the same?


    That was thest thing she thought before she fainted. She felt grateful that all this while Bryan hadn''t taken the initiative to attack even once.


    He would only defend and counterattack if any of them approached him. Had Bryan proactively chosen to attack them, she feared that none of them would have survived.


    Along with her, Elijah and Tim also lost consciousness as their bodies couldn''t hold on any longer. Only Robert was up and still had some fight in him.


    He got up to his feet and looked at Bryan. Robert''s eyes couldn''t hide the pain and sorrow in them as he called out, "Bryan, it is over. Your teacher is dead. Please, let me heal you. Or you won''t be able to survive as well."


    However, like usual, Bryan only growled like an animal and subconsciously muttered, "Must¡­protect¡­"


    Robert felt his heart ache the more he saw Bryan. He didn''t know what to do. Right at that moment, he caught sight of Victor approaching them, with a wounded person over his shoulder.


    And he recognized this person instantly. His eyes lit up, "Andrew!"


    Victor was about to ask just what the hell had transpired but all of a sudden he saw a ck staffing his way!


    He evaded the attack with ease, causing the staff to just barely brush past his face. Victor then appeared beside Robert and gentlyid down Andrew.


    Victor had a solemn expression on his face as he saw the condition of his students as well as Robert and Elijah, "What happened?"


    Robert recounted everything from the beginning, When Victor heard this, his eyes couldn''t help but widen in disbelief. He then observed Bryan and found that he was indeed unconscious!


    To say he was shocked, would be an understatement. Victor knew that if Bryan wasn''t given proper treatment, he would die! Hence, he disappeared from the spot and appeared behind Bryan.


    Before Bryan could attack, Victor had already delivered a knife-hand chop to the back of his neck, causing him to fall to the ground face-first.


    Victor then looked at Robert, "Administer healing potions as soon-"


    However, his words got stuck in his throat as he looked down in incredulity.


    Bryan had firmly grabbed onto his ankle and was incoherently muttering, "Pro¡­tect¡­"


    "This kid!" Victor stared deeply at Bryan for a long time. In the end, he waved his hand and the next moment, ice began to form all over Bryan''s body. And soon, he was enveloped in a block of ice!


    Robert stood next to Bryan and stared at him emotionally, "I suppose this was the only way to stop him."


    Victor didn''t reply. He continued to stare deeply at Bryan and then at the God-Level artifact still firmly in his grasp, ''So the staff has chosen him¡­''

 Chapter 191 Blame

    Bryan was enclosed within the block of ice along with the God-Level artifact still firmly in his grasp. Victor stared at him for a long time, his thoughts a mystery.


    He then noticed Robert walking toward the heavily injured young man that he bought with him.


    "Do you know him?" he inquired.


    Robert crouched down beside Andrew and gently lifted his head. He then took out a healing potion and fed it to him, "Yes, Mr. Smith. Andrew is a member of the Strike Team."


    Victor nodded, "I see. Who else here amongst the dead on the battlefield belonged to your Strike Team."


    After feeding Andrew the potion and making sure his wounds had begun to heal, Robert got back to his feet and looked toward the direction of Emma and Henry, and spoke softly, "Just two more¡­"


    Victor followed Robert''s gaze and saw the two headless corpses of Emma and Henry. His mood couldn''t help but turn downcast. After all, he knew exactly how it felt to lose one''s teammates.


    He walked towards Robert and patted his shoulder, "Stay here."


    Robert didn''t reply. His shoulders were slouched and his expression was despondent. He couldn''t stop ming all of this on himself.


    Not only had two people under him died, one of the members of his team had even betrayed everyone. Robert still couldn''t believe that Ron had been a member of the Holy Blood Sect all this while.


    ''It''s all my fault¡­'' Robert kept repeating this in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Victor had already reached the ce where Emma and Henry had died. Looking at their headless and shriveled corpses, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger, "Damned Blood Path scums!"


    He waved his hand and the next moment, both the corpses were covered by ayer of ice, just like Bryan. Victor Carried the two blocks of ice and then walked back toward Robert.


    After gently cing them on the ground, he muttered, "Time to leave."


    Vitor raised his head to look at the night sky. He looked around for a few moments as if searching for something and then finally raised his hand and shot an ice projectile!


    The ice projectile burst into the air like a magnificent disy of fireworks. A bright blue colored flower-like firework could be seen in the night sky above the cave mine. And it was visible even from far away!


    Robert was puzzled as to what this expert from Nadir was doing, however, he didn''t question him.


    Within a few minutes, the dark clouds parted and a humongous steel dirigible dived from high up in the sky!


    Robert was shocked to see such a behemoth of an aerial vehicle. This dirigible waspletely different from the ones he had seen the regr public use!


    The steel dirigible floated about a hundred feet above the cave mine,pletely blocking the light from the moon. However, the lights embedded on the sides of the dirigible were more than enough to illuminate the entire area!


    The next moment, half a dozen thick cable ropes were thrown from the sides of the dirigible. Following that, people jumped down from the flying vehicle with the help of those ropes.


    A dozen men dressed in ck suitsnded on the ground and knelt in front of Victor, "We are at your service, Mr. Smith."


    Victor nodded and then instructed, "Six of you get inside that cave mine and thoroughly search the ce. Report to me your findingster."


    "Yes sir!" Six random people bowed respectfully and then rushed toward the cave mine.


    "The rest of you carry the injured and the dead. We''re going back to Damascus." Robert pointed at the three corpses and the four injured.


    He then walked towards Detective Watson''s corpse which was still kneeling. He helped him gentlyy down and then waved his hand and covered the corpse with a block of ice.


    When Victor gazed at Detective Watson''s peaceful smile, his eyes couldn''t help but redden a little.


    He took a deep breath and then instructed everyone, "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    Dreamworld.


    In the depths of this fantastical world, in the underwater city of R''lyeh, was arge pce. Inside one of the halls, Benny was running around and trying to catch pink-colored jellyfish!


    Surprisingly enough, even though the entire pce was underwater, this specific hall was devoid of any water!


    After a few minutes of running around, Benny gave up andy down on the floor made up of white marble. He mumbled in sadness, "It''s been so long since I''ve seen Bryan¡­ I wonder if he''s okay¡­"


    If it wasn''t for Bryan strictly instructing him not toe to the waking world unless he called for him, he would have long since left this ce and visited Bryan.


    While Benny wasying down on the floor, covering his eyes with his tiny paws, he suddenly felt a presence near him. He looked up and was surprised to see a tall figure wearing dark blue robes staring back at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Uncle Octopus!" Benny''s eyes lit up as he got on all fours. He then jumped into the figure''s embrace.


    Meanwhile, this figure whom Benny referred to as Uncle Octopus, appeared to be human. He had a fair skinplexion and a bald head. His eyes were dark like the abyss.


    He was also sporting a thick beard, however, the beard wasn''t made of hair but dark blue tendrils! Add to that, his bald head, his face looked exactly like an octopus!


    This figure gently grabbed Benny and stroked the fur on his head, "Benjamin, are you thinking of Bryan?"


    Benny nodded, his yellow eyes beginning to water a little, "It has been so long¡­ I have never been away from Bryan for such a long time. I miss him¡­"


    The figure smiled faintly as he continued to stroke Benny''s head, "Bryan has just gone through a very tough battle, he even almost died a few times. But fortune was on his side, he has managed to make it out alive."


    "What!?" Benny''s eyes widened in shock, "Uncle Octopus, is he okay now?"


    "Yes," The figure nodded, "He is being treated as we speak. However¡­"


    "However what?" Benny inquired anxiously. The worry in his eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    "He has lost someone very dear to him." The figure continued, "Bryan is now at a very low ce in his life. He is heartbroken and lost. You should go and be with him. What he needs now is not medicine but thepany of a loved one."


    Benny hurriedly jumped from the figure''s arms andnded on the floor, "I''m going to go now!"


    However, before Benny could open a portal to the waking world, the figure reminded him, "Benjamin, you must bring Bryan to meter. He will need my help."


    Benny was shocked, "Uncle¡­ you mean?"


    The figure nodded, "Yes. The time of our fateful encounter draws nigh."


    ¡­


    Saturday, 14th May 1581.


    It had been one week since that major incident where half of the Augustus neighborhood had been burned to ashes. The people were still mourning for their loved ones.


    The Transcendents that hade from Nadir, along with the Transcendents of the Church of Wisdom in Damascus hade together andid arge runic formation around the city.


    And the purpose of this runic formation? To alter the memories of all the residents of the city!


    After all, the Transcendents couldn''t have people running around and spreading the news about a Devil, twice as big as the Damascus Clock Tower, wreaking havoc in the city.


    The people''s memories of the Devil had been erased altogether! Now, the general public of Damascus thought that the attackst week was the work of a terrorist organization called the Inferno Order!


    However, although the people now knew that there were no supernatural events involved, the enmity between the rich and the poor widened even further.


    It was because the people partially med the poor-working ss people who had started the protests on that day!


    And the terrorists from the Inferno Order had taken advantage of this protest and caused multiple bombings in the Augustus neighborhood, resulting in the deaths of thousands of people and the majority of them were the high-ss people of the city!


    Although the Transcendents had managed to keep the existence of the supernatural a secret, this came at a high cost. And that was public unrest!


    The newspapers all over the Western Continent had named this incident that happenedst week the Damascus Rebellion!


    Although the truth was that it had nothing to do with the poor working-ss people, all the me and hatred had been naturally diverted to them. After all, the majority of the people that had died were the powerful and affluent.


    The Church of Wisdom and the Silver Owls had much on their tes as they tried to bring the situation under control. However, it was evident that this would take a long time.


    In a narrow alley behind the Church, the void tore open, and from within this tear, Benny jumped out. He first looked around to see where he had arrived.


    After seeing the Church''s spire in front of him, he immediately rushed in that direction. After taking a lot of twists and turns he finally entered the Church. He then immediately went underground towards the infirmary.


    The people inside were shocked to see a ck cat suddenly heading toward the infirmary. They were about to catch it, however, the people from the Silver Owls who identified Benny, stopped them in time.


    The infirmary was full of injured people. But it didn''t take long for Benny to find Bryan. For thetter was still deeply asleep, lying on a bed in the corner of the room.


    Benny jumped on the bed and then began to nuzzle his head against Bryan''s face. He looked at Bryan in worry as he began to lick his cheek.


    A few minutester, Bryan took a deep breath. He had finally woken up!

 Chapter 192 Alive

    Darkness¡­


    All Bryan saw was darkness. He tried to open his eyes but searing pain coursed through them, reaching his brain.


    "Ughh." He grunted in pain.


    Earlier he was woken up by the warm and wet sensation on his cheek. Hence, he extended his spiritual sense to look around.


    He was in arge underground room with dozens of beds on each side. Injured people were being tended to on these beds. Bryan found this ce familiar and he soon realized why.


    "The infirmary beneath the church¡­" He muttered under his breath. This was his second timeing here. The first was when he killed Johnny. That was also the first time he had ever killed a person.


    ''Time sure flies¡­'' He thought inwardly.


    With the help of his spiritual sense, his gaze soon fell on Benny who wasying down on his chest and looking at him with watery eyes.


    "Benny¡­" He mumbled. He then grabbed Benny by his armpit and gave him a tight hug. Benny too spread his arms and put them around Bryan''s neck and began to sob.


    He had never seen Bryan in such a miserable shape before. His entire torso had been bandaged by white thin strips of cloth. His left arm was missing.


    And the worst of all, his eyes and forehead had also been bandaged! And two bloody circr patches could be seen on this bandage, directly in front of his eyes!


    If one observed closely, one could even observe purple lines spreading all across Bryan''s forehead and the area under his eyes.


    ''Bryan¡­what has happened to you?'' Benny continued to sob as he mentally transmitted a message.


    After observing himself and the severe wounds throughout his body, memories began to flood into his brain. Memories that he didn''t want to recall. Memories that he wished were nothing but bad dreams.


    Bryan felt tears stream down his damaged eyes, only they weren''t tears, but blood!


    He soon remembered the great battle that had taken ce in front of the cave mine on the outskirts of Damascus.


    He remembered Ron''s betrayal.


    He remembered Alfredo beheading Henry and Emma right in front of him.


    And finally¡­


    He remembered his teacher sacrificing himself to protect him from the thousands of blood-colored weapons.


    Bryan finally couldn''t hold it in any longer andpletely broke down. He cried silently as he hugged Benny.


    ''Benny¡­ teacher is no more. He died protecting me. I-I am truly pathetic and w-weak¡­'' He mentally transmitted the message to Benny. Thetter didn''t reply, instead, he tightened his arms around Bryan.


    ''Everything is going to be all right, Bryan. I''m here for you'' Bennyforted him.


    The two brothers¡ªone human and one cat¡ªcontinued to hug each other as they sobbed silently. Scenes like this weremon in the infirmary, currently. After all, a lot of people had perished in the incidentst week.


    And not just the infirmary, the whole of Damascus was currently going through a mourning phase. A gloomy atmosphere had enveloped the entire city.


    "Oh? Look what we have here! The self-proimed ''man amongst men'' is shedding tears." A familiar voice echoed in Bryan''s ears.


    ''This voice!'' Bryan was taken aback. He ced Benny on the bed beside him and released his spiritual sense once again. After all, continuing to use it non-stop was taxing on him, especially when he was in a weakened state.


    Bryan''s ''gaze'' then fell on a group of people who were standing beside his bed and looking at him with worry. And the one standing in front of the group and also the one who had just spoken was none other than Andrew!


    "A-Andrew!?" Bryan''s body trembled as the white bandage around his eyes became bloodier¡ªbecause of him shedding tears of blood.


    Thest time he had seen Andrew was when Ron had knocked him out unconscious and dragged him away from the cave mine entrance. Bryan had for sure thought that Andrew had also perished.


    But now that he was seeing Andrew in front of him alive, he was filled with disbelief! But more importantly, he was happy.


    He got up from his bed and hugged Andrew, "Y-You''re alive! You''re alive, that''s good."


    Bryan continued to sob as he hugged his close friend. Andrew on the other hand, felt the wound on his chest beginning to hurt again as Bryan hugged him tightly.


    However, he didn''t care. His eyes reddened and soon tears streamed down his face as he hugged Bryan back and patted him, "Hmph, how can I die so easily?"


    The two shared a hug for a few moments. Bryan then went forward and hugged the rest of the members of the Strike Team as well¡ªElijah, Olivia, and even Robert.


    They all were d that Bryan had finally gained consciousness.


    Robert patted Bryan on the shoulder and smiled, "How are you feeling now?"


    "As you can see," Bryan looked at his missing left arm and smiled bitterly, "I can manage-"


    "No, you cannot!" A heavy voice interrupted Bryan.


    Bryan turned his head toward the direction of the voice and spread his spiritual sense. He saw three people walking toward him. The one leading was the one who had just spoken.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When Bryan saw the fierce aura radiating from the man, he was slightly taken aback, ''Rank 4!''


    However, after the battle that he had gone through and the things that he had witnessed, he was no longer intimidated by a Rank 4. After all, previously he had been attacked by a Rank 4, twice no less.


    "Who are you?" Bryan asked calmly.


    Victor was slightly taken aback at Bryan''s calm demeanor. He nodded his head in approval and introduced himself, "Victor Smith, Nadir Silver Owls."


    ''Nadir Silver Owls? Were they the so-called reinforcements?'' Bryan thought inwardly.


    "What did you mean by I can''t manage?" Bryan inquired.


    Victor pointed at Bryan''s eyes, "Those aren''t ordinary wounds. It''s the Curse of the Dead. If things go untreated, you won''t be able to survive more than ten days. Meaning, you only have three days to live."


    Bryan was taken aback and was filled with disbelief, "Impossible!"


    Robert came forward and patted Bryan''s shoulder, "He''s telling the truth. This is a highly vicious curse."


    "NO!" Bryan screamed in anger, "This cannot be! I cannot die! Not until I''ve killed Sean and all those who were responsible. I REFUSE TO DIE!!"


    Inadvertently, a terrifying aura fused with killing intent gushed out from Bryan''s body. Everyone around him took a step back as they stared at Bryan in shock.


    Especially Tim, Elena, Elijah, and Robert. They couldn''t help but be reminded of that day when Bryan had single-handedly defeated all four of them while still renaming unconscious. At the time, the same frightening aura was radiating from him.


    When Elena was reminded of this, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth and clench her fists in anger and frustration. That loss had left a deep scar on her pride as a Transcendent. She still refused to ept her loss.


    Hence, when she saw Bryan lose control, she couldn''t help but scoff. She was about to mock Bryan but was stopped by Tim. Thetter looked at her and shook his head solemnly.


    "Tsk!" Elena decided to remain silent, in the end.


    "There is a way for you to live," Victor stated.


    "What is it?" Bryan turned his head, "Anything! I''ll do anything."


    Looking at Bryan''s desperation Victor couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He very well knew that Bryan wasn''t desperate to live but to seek revenge.


    He even felt that, if by any chance Bryan did manage to get his revenge, he would happily die after, or that he would readily sacrifice himself to make sure that the one responsible died.


    ''James¡­ you''ve raised one hell of a student.'' Victor thought inwardly. However, he would not let Bryan die anyways. This was the least he could do for his friend.


    "What I have is a method of prolonging your lifespan. It''s not a cure." Victor took out a small box from his pocket and opened it. Inside was a green jelly-like substance.


    "This is the crystal of the Meliko Tree. It can help you fight the curse and prolong your lifespan for another two weeks or so." Victor exined as he handed the box to Bryan.


    Bryan looked at the small green jelly inside the box and muttered, "Two weeks¡­"


    "But that should be enough time for me to get the help of a High-String Transcendent," Victor added.


    Bryan raised his head and asked, "Do you know any High-String Transcendents?"


    Victor nodded, "I know one. But¡­"


    "But what?" Bryan inquired anxiously,


    "It''s going to be difficult asking for his help," Victor replied.


    Bryan immediately took the green jelly and put it in his mouth. After gulping it down he looked towards Victor, "As long as there is a chance, I will do anything."


    Victor looked at Bryan deeply for a few moments. His lips curled up into a smile, "James has indeed raised one hell of a student."


    He then took out a familiar object from his pocket and tossed it at Bryan, "But don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily."


    With that said, he turned around and walked away. Tim and Elena looked at Bryan onest time and then followed after their teacher.


    Meanwhile, Bryan caught the object that Victor had just thrown. He was greatly taken aback as he thought inwardly, ''My pocket watch! Did he find it on my body when I was unconscious?''


    But there was an even more important question to be raised. Did Victor find out that the pocket watch was in fact a space-type storage artifact?


    Bryan snapped out of his wandering thoughts when Robert stated, "Bryan, let''s get you discharged from the infirmary. Tomorrow is an important day."


    "What is it?" Bryan asked.


    Robert replied solemnly,


    "The Funeral."

 Chapter 193 Funeral

    Sunday, 15th May 1581.


    Wilmington Cemetery.


    The atmosphere around the cemetery was heavy with the weight of grief as arge crowd gathered around. Due to the incident that had taken ce a week prior, arge number of funeral ceremonies were taking ce.


    The people were all dressed in ck as they came to bid farewell to their loved ones who had passed away. The air was filled with a sense of loss and mncholy.


    As the mourners stood around the graves of their loved ones, the priest''s voice echoed through the air, offering words of condolences.


    Memories of the deceased were shared, as well as their stories of inspiration,ughter, and impact on others. The emotions were overwhelming as people continued to sob and felt the emptiness left behind by their deceased loved ones.


    The funeral ceremonies for most of the members of the Silver Owls were over, and that included those of Henry and Emma. Now only one was remaining, and that was Detective Watson''s.


    His funeral ceremony was personally overseen by Bishop Walls himself. Thetter solemnly recited Detective Watson''s funeral rite as four men slowly lowered his casket. They were Victor, Robert, Old Larry, and finally Bryan.


    Bryan''s face was devoid of any emotion. Not that it could be seen, with the white bandage covering half of his face.


    The surrounding people all looked at him with pity. Not only because he was Detective Watson''s student but also because of the state he was in.


    Bryan too was dressed in all ck and the people clearly noticed how grievously wounded he was. His shirt''s left sleeve was freely waving in the air, a clear indication of the arm that he was missing.


    Moreover, his eyes and forehead were also bandaged and one could still see two circr patches of blood in the area of the bandage right in front of his eyes. Although, Bryan had a stoic face, the bandage on his face kept getting bloodier and bloodier.


    And soon, streams of blood began to stream from his eyes. However, his expression remained deadpan. After heid down his teacher''s casket into the ground, he stood there silently.


    At that moment, he finally knew that his teacher was gone forever. Amidst the sound of sobbing from the people around him, Bryan thought back to the first time he had met his teacher.


    At the time, Bryan had wanted to con Detective Watson into giving him a job. As a young man who wanted to escape his miserable life in the slums, he looked for an employer. But as fate would have it, he found a father figure instead.


    As Bryan recalled all the happy memories he shared with his teacher, his shoulders began to tremble and he tried his best from breaking down.


    Robert approached him and patted him on the shoulder, reminding him that Detective Watson''s casket still needed to be covered in soil. Bryan snapped out of his daze and joined the three as they began to shovel damp soil over the casket.


    A few feet away, right in front of Detective Watson''s grave, a middle-ageddy with brown hair was sobbing incessantly as she saw the four men burying the grave.


    In her arms, was a toddler, no older than a year old. She was wearing a small ck dress. She had blonde hair spilt into two short ponytails on the side, and her eyes were bright blue in color.


    As the little girl stared at the casket being covered in soil, her eyes reddened. She pointed at the grave with her small finger and muttered, "Papa..."


    She then looked at the woman holding her and muttered in confusion, "Mama..."


    After that, she pointed at the grave again, as if asking ''Where is papa going?''


    "Little Amy..." The woman looked at her daughter''s innocent and sorrowful face, she couldn''t help but begin to sob harder.


    The woman''s name was Abigail Watson. And the little girl in her arms was none other than Detective Watson''s daughter, Amy Watson.


    The mother and daughter duo began to cry louder and louder, catching the attention of the people around them. The sound of their wails was contagious as everyone was soon engulfed in overwhelming sadness.


    When Bryan heard the sound of a child''s wailing, he turned his head around and released his spiritual sense. He was then able to ''look'' at the child who was crying.


    As Bryanid his eyes on this little girl, disbelief was etched all over his face. In an instant, he was able to make out the facial simrities between this little girl and histe teacher.


    ''Little Amy...'' He thought inwardly.


    He soon turned his head around. Because he didn''t have the courage to face his teacher''s family. What was he going to tell them? That he had seen Detective Watson die saving him? That he couldn''t do anything while he watched Detective Watson die?


    Bryan didn''t know how to confront them. After all, he still med himself for the death of his teacher.


    Hence, he continued to shovel soil onto his teacher''s casket until it had been covered uppletely. Soon, flowers were adorned on the grave as people came to pay their respects and then leave.


    Bryan stood there motionlessly, lost in his own thoughts.


    All of a sudden, a grief-stricken voice echoed in his ears, "Are you...Bryan?"


    Bryan turned around and saw his teacher''s wife and daughter looking at him with reddened eyes. His body trembled, he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he just nodded ever so slightly.


    "Do you me yourself for what happened?" Abigail asked.


    Bryan finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and broke down and dropped to his knees. Blood streamed down his face as his chest heaved up and down, "I-Its all my fault!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I-I couldn''t save him."


    He clenched the dirt beneath his left hand as drops of blood cascaded down from his eyes.


    "He died protecting me..."


    "I am truly worthless..." He cried until he choked on his words.


    "I-It''s all my fau-" However, his words were cut off as he felt Abigail kneel down in front of him and embrace him tightly.


    "Hush, child. It is not your fault. Don''t you ever say that." Abigail stated gently as she patted Bryan''s back.


    Hearing his teacher''s wife say that to him made Bryan cry even harder, "Forgive me... I couldn''t save him...


    "F-Forgive me..."


    Abigail hugged him for a long time and gave him words offort. After they separated, she took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood away from Bryan''s face.


    Amy who was still in Abigail''s arms tilted her head and looked at Bryan curiously. She then stretched out her chubby little hand and gently patted his head.


    Bryan looked at Amy, his lips quivering, "Little Amy..."


    Amy nodded her head, "Yes, yes!"


    When Amy patted Bryan''s head, the ck bracelet on his wrist vibrated ever so slightly. This bracelet was none other than the transformed version of Detective Watson''s God-Level artifact!


    When Bryan felt the bracelet vibrate, he instantly understood, ''I see... It''s only right.''


    However, now was not the time.


    "It''s unfortunate that we had to meet under such circumstances," Abigail spoke with a bitter smile, "James has told me much about you."


    Bryan remained silent as he continued to listen to Abigail.


    "You know, James was much like you in the past. He too was an orphan growing up and had to work hard to get to where he was.


    "You reminded him much of himself. And after he took you in as his student, over time he became very fond of you.


    "And unknowingly, he hade to recognize you as his son," Abigail spoke with a reminiscent smile, her eyes starting to redden.


    Bryan''s shoulders trembled and he began to sob once again.


    "He loved you very much and cared for you deeply. So don''t me yourself for what happened, that would only make James sadder." Abigail smiled gently.


    Bryan realized just how selfish he was being. He had lost a teacher, a father figure. However, Abigail had lost her husband and Amy, her father.


    He wiped the bloody tears off his face and forced a smile. He decided to be strong, not for himself, but for Abigail and Little Amy.


    Abigail hesitated for a few moments and asked, "Bryan, if it''s okay with you...Can you tell me about hisst moments?"


    Bryan was taken aback, he then smiled faintly, "I will. In return, can you tell me about teacher''s past? Can you...tell me how he lived?"


    Tears streamed down Abigail''s face as she nodded with a bright smile, "Yes, let us share the memories we cherished with James."


    The duo then got up to their feet. They looked at Detective Watson''s tombstone which was adorned with white flowers. Abigail walked in front of it, her face etched with grief.


    Her hands trembled as she caressed the headstone. She whispered words of love, her voice choked with mncholy, "Goodbye James, I will always love you."


    When Bryan heard her, he couldn''t help but begin to cry. He looked at Amy who was simrly looking at his teacher''s grave with eyes filled with sorrow.


    He looked at the headstone and made a firmmitment in his heart, ''Teacher, don''t worry. I will make sure your wife and little Amy lead a good life and that no harmes to them. I promise you.''


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden hue over the cemetery, Bryan, Abigail, and little Amy looked at Detective Watson''s headstone onest time before they soon departed.


    Amy looked at her father''s headstone with watery eyes and waved her tiny hand, "Bye-bye... papa."


    They left with heavy hearts but also with a hint of closure, knowing that Detective Watson would always be remembered and cherished in their memories.


    Now and forever.

 Chapter 194 A Gift

    Bryan and most of the members of the Silver Owls had gone to Detective Watson''s house where her wife had nned a dinner for all close friends and family.


    Over the course of the meal, they all shared their memories of Detective Watson and the impact his life had made on them. The atmosphere was much lighter than the one at the cemetery earlier.


    The whole thingsted for a few hours and soon everyone bade farewell to Abigail and Amy. Bryan too left with the rest of the members of the Strike Team.


    Over thest couple of hours, he had spent much of his time with Abigail and Amy and had gotten to know them better. Throughout the entire time, Amy didn''t leave Bryan for even a single moment.


    It seemed like she had grown quite fond of him. And Bryan too felt the same way for her. When he saw her, he was always reminded of his teacher. Hence, he swore in his heart that he would do his best to raise and protect little Amy.


    Abigail was naturally happy that Bryan and Amy had gotten along so well. She couldn''t ask for more.


    After he departed, Bryan also had a word with Victor. He would leave with him for Nadir within the week. Hence, he would make sure to spend some time with Elijah and Andrew as well as the other members of the Strike Team thising week.


    After all, in his current weakened state, he couldn''t do much else.


    When Bryan got back home, he meditated for a few hours and then decided to carry out what he had nned at the cemetery earlier.


    It was already midnight, at the moment. He looked at Benny who was lying down cozily beside him and asked, "Benny, I wish to go to the Dreamworld, can you take me?"


    Benny looked at Bryan and was slightly taken aback. He was meaning to find an excuse to take Bryan to the Dreamworld but luckily for him, Bryan had asked it himself.


    "No problem!" Benny got on all fours and looked at Bryan with bright eyes.


    Bryan was slightly confused as to why Benny would be excited all of a sudden for no reason. In the end, he just shook his head and rubbed Benny on the head.


    He then looked at the ck bracelet in his hand and muttered, "Time to take you to the rightful owner."


    The ck bracelet vibrated on Bryan''s wrist as if giving a confirmation!


    Bryan didn''t feel unwilling or salty about the fact that he would be giving away a God-Level artifact to someone else, even though it would prove to be very useful to him. Moreover, he knew that the artifact would ept him as the owner.


    However, he didn''t choose to do so. The artifact belonged to histe teacher, hence, in order to honor him, Bryan decided to hand it over to his daughter, Amy!


    Bryan knew that the artifact was sentient, therefore, he asked, "Will you be able to protect Amy should the need arise?"


    The ck bracelet vibrated vigorously for a second and then turned silent.


    "Good." Bryan nodded. He knew that he wouldn''t always be able to be by Amy''s side and protect her. Hence, it was a good decision to let the artifact do so.


    After all, the artifact had earlier served Amy''s father for a long period of time, and would definitely not mind doing the same for his daughter.


    Bryan then looked at Benny, "All right Benny, let''s go."


    Benny nodded his head and waved his right paw. The next moment, the space next to them was torn open and a direct portal to the Dreamworld was formed! Benny then agilely climbed over Bryan''s shoulder¡ªhis favorite seat.


    Bryan stepped inside the portal without hesitation. And the next moment, the world around him spun and before he knew it, he had already entered the Dreamworld.


    This was the first time that Bryan had entered this fantastical world through a portal, hence he was feeling a little dizzy. After getting his bearings within a few moments, he looked around and found out that he was still inside his room.


    However, this was his room in the Dreamworld!


    Bryan was able to confirm that he was in the Dreamworld because the level of saturation here was to the extreme.


    Without waiting any longer, he exited his apartment and ran toward Detective Watson''s house. Everything in the Dreamworld was the same as the waking world, except Bryan felt like he was the only person there.


    "Does this ce always get this lonely?" Bryan asked Benny, who was gracefully sitting on his shoulder.


    "Most of the dream creatures that I know of, reside in the depths of the Dreamworld," Benny replied, "Very asionally, would a few of theme to human cities to roam around or feed on dreams."


    Bryan wasn''t surprised that there were creatures residing in the Dreamworld, he had heard Benny mention it indirectly a few times.


    But he was shocked about the other thing Benny had just said, "Dream creatures feed on dreams!?"


    Benny nodded with a smirk, "Yes! Why do you think when humans wake up from their slumber, they can''t remember their full dreams?"


    Bryan was taken aback, "So that''s the reason? How interesting!"


    As the duo talked, Bryan had already reached in front of his teacher''s house on Augustus Street. Naturally, he was able to navigate this far with the help of his spiritual sense as well as Benny''s guidance.


    He looked at the vi on 22 Augustus Street and took a deep breath. Bryan then entered the two-storied building and straight away went to Detective Watson''s bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom, he found that on the bed, two bright balls of light were hovering close to each other, onerge and one small.


    Bryan was a little taken aback as he hadn''t expected both Abigail and Amy to be dreaming, "Benny, do people dream all the time when they''re asleep?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes," Benny nodded, "They subconsciously dream every time they go to sleep. Sometimes they remember, sometimes they don''t."


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded with a thoughtful look. He then looked at the small glowing ball and jumped inside it. There was no way he would enter his teacher''s wife''s dream and pry into her personal life.


    He wouldn''t have done it for Amy as well, but this was the only way he could think of in order to give her Detective Watson''s artifact without getting caught.


    As Bryan entered the dream, he found that he had arrived at a children''s yground. However, no one was around except Amy.


    She was currently sitting on the swing and sobbing silently. Bryan''s heart ached when he saw this.


    He soon calmed down his emotions and asked Benny, "If I give her this artifact in her dream, can you make it materialize in the waking world?"


    Benny puffed out his chest and replied with pride, "Hmph, this is child''s y for the great Benjamin Lombardi!"


    Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but curl up into a warm smile. He gently put down Benny on the ground and then removed the bandage from his eyes.


    His eyes had be almost hollow at this point, only dead skin and purple veins remained. Soon, the bones and flesh on Bryan''s face began to writhe and squirm as they began to change shape. He was using the God-Level artifact, Deceit!


    And in but a few moments, his hair had turned blonde, and his eyes had grown and be bright blue¡ªhowever, he still couldn''t see through them.


    His face had changed to that of Detective Watson!


    Bryan caressed his face and his eyes couldn''t help but redden as he mumbled, "Teacher¡­"


    He soon wiped the tears that threatened to fall from his eyes. Bryan looked at Benny and asked, "Can you make us visible?"


    Benny nodded and the next moment, Bryan felt as if he had just exited an invisible membrane. He then put up the warm smile that his teacher always used to show him.


    Bryan then began to walk towards Amy who was sitting on the swing. Amy heard the sudden sound of footsteps and turned her head in confusion.


    However, the next moment, her eyes widened, "Papa!"


    She hurriedly jumped off the swing and ran towards Bryan. She then spread her hands and jumped into his embrace.


    Bryan crouched down and gently lifted Amy, he wiped the tears from her eyes and smiled warmly, "Little Amy, why were you crying?"


    Amy replied with reddened eyes, "Papa¡­ Amy miss you."


    Bryan''s heart ached even more as he looked at Amy''s heartbroken expression. He struggled to keep the smile on his face, "Little Amy, Papa will always be with you in your heart and in your memories."


    Amy nodded as tears streamed down her eyes, "Mmh"


    Bryan wiped her tears yet again and smiled, "Papa has a gift for you!"


    Amy''s eyes brightened, "Really?"


    "Of course!" Bryan nodded, "Has Papa ever lied to you?"


    He then gently ced Amy on the ground. Bryan removed the ck bracelet from his wrist and asked, "Little Amy, show me your right hand."


    Amy did as she was told as she looked at the bracelet in Bryan''s hand with curious eyes.


    Bryan put the ck bracelet around Amy''s little wrist and instructed mentally, ''Protect her.''


    The bracelet trembled ever so slightly as it perfectly fitted itself around Amy''s little wrist.


    "Waaahh!" Amy looked at the bracelet on her wrist in fascination.


    Bryan smiled, "This bracelet will bring youfort whenever you miss Papa, okay?"


    "Yes!" Amy nodded vigorously.


    "And no matter what, I will always be looking over you and protecting you." Bryan gave Amy a warm hug and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    Amy nestled herself against Bryan''s warm embrace, "I love you, Papa!"


    "I love you, Little Amy" Bryan smiled gently as a tear slid down his eye, "Goodnight."


    In the waking world, Amy was sleeping soundly and a warm smile slowly spread on her face. At the same time, a ck bracelet materialized on her tiny wrist.


    "Goodnight¡­papa¡­" Amy mumbled in her sleep, the smile on her face never fading.

 Chapter 195 Responsibility

    In the Dreamworld, Bryan exited Detective Watson''s house and stood on thewn with a slightly dazed expression. This was the very ce where Detective Watson used to teach him hand-to-handbat.


    Thinking back to those simpler times, Bryan couldn''t help but smile faintly, a smile filled with grief and reminiscence.


    He suddenly had a thought as he turned back around to look at the house. He mumbled under his breath, "I wonder if little Amy will ept me as her teacher when she grows up?"


    Amy was not even a year old and had already lost her father. Hence, Bryan decided in his heart that he would be to Amy what Detective Watson was to him, a teacher and a father figure.


    Deep down, Bryan strongly felt that this was his responsibility and he wanted to be able to live up to it.


    Sensing Bryan''s thoughts, Benny who was sitting on his shoulder, spoke mentally, ''The girl has a high affinity with illusion magic!''


    Bryan was taken aback, "Benny, you can even feel something as elusive as a person''s magic affinity!?"


    Benny nodded, ''Inside the Dreamworld, my powers and senses are exponentially boosted. So, yes! I can confirm that she has a high affinity with illusion magic and perhaps even¡­''


    "Even what?" Bryan inquired.


    ''Perhaps, she could even practice dream magic!'' Benny replied with bright eyes, ''After all, illusion and dreams are very closely rted.''


    Bryan thought about it deeply and felt that it made sense. However, it would be very difficult for someone, even for him, to practice dream magic because no such Path has ever existed in the history of this world!


    It would bepletely up to him to pioneer into uncharted territory and create the Dream Path!


    Bryan thought with a pensive expression, ''It would take years, perhaps even decades of research and experiments to even remotely seed in this endeavor.''


    The ideal age for a person to be an Apprentice was 16-18 years old. That meant Bryan had at least sixteen years to research and create the Dream Path.


    In the end, a sigh escaped his lips, "How can creating a Path be so easy¡­ But I''ll do my best, nheless. Through trial and error, I''m bound to make some progress at the very least."


    Bryan felt this way because he knew he had a special connection with dream magic as well as the Dreamworld. Otherwise, he would have never been able to arrive at this fantastical world every time he advanced.


    "One step at a time¡­" Bryan muttered under his breath as he walked towards the main exit of Detective Watson''s housepound.


    Benny hesitated for a few moments and asked mentally, ''Bryan, what are you nning to do now?''


    "We''re leaving for Nadir with Victor and his two students in a week," Bryan replied, "So, I wish to spend some time with the Strike Team members before I leave. I also want to check up on Jamie''s siblings at the orphanage."


    ''What if¡­'' Benny proposed, ''What if I told you I have a way to permanently cure the curse affecting your eyes?''


    "What!?" Bryan froze in his footsteps, "Benny, do you mean it!?"


    The only thing currently stopping Bryan from exacting his revenge was his physical disability. This was the very reason why he was so dependent on Victor.


    But if Benny had a way to cure him, then he wouldn''t have to stick with Victor. He would much rather prefer working alone. Because deep down, Bryan had severe trust issues after being betrayed by Ron.


    ''Yes, I mean it!'' Benny then lowered his head and asked softly, ''D-Do you trust me?''


    Bryan was taken aback. He then suddenly realized why Benny would ask him such a question. It was because even Benny realized that he would have problems trusting others after Ron''s betrayal!


    Bryan grabbed Benny by his shoulder and gave him a warm hug, "Benny, I may not trust anybody else in this world. But you¡­I trust you with my life.


    "I can feel your thoughts and emotions just as you can feel mine. Then why would I not trust you? When all I can feel from you is your love, warmth, and concern for me?"


    Benny''s eyes began to water, ''Bryan¡­''


    Bryan smiled warmly, "It''s us both brothers against the world, remember?"


    ''Mmh!'' Benny nodded vigorously as he nuzzled his head again Bryan''s chest. Thetter smiled warmly as he continued to hug him.


    A few momentster, Benny looked up at Bryan and stated mentally, ''Then, let me take you to a ce. I want you to meet someone!''


    "Who?" Bryan inquired curiously.


    ''It''s Uncle Octopus!'' Benny replied with bright eyes, ''He had told me before that you''d require his help. At the time, I didn''t realize what he meant. But now I finally do!''


    Bryan was greatly shocked! He had heard Benny mention this ''Uncle Octopus'' to him many times but whenever he had asked Benny about him, Benny would always dodge the question.


    And now, Benny was telling him that this ''Uncle Octopus'' was finally willing to meet him! Although Bryan was a little apprehensive about this, he decided to trust Benny.


    After all, Benny had told him earlier that whenever he woulde to the Dreamworld, this mysterious person would always look after him. This person was also the one who had taught Benny how to utilize his powers.


    But Bryan wasn''t shocked about the fact that he was finally going to meet this mysterious person whom he''d heard so much about.


    What he was actually dumbfounded about was the fact that this ''Uncle Octopus'' knew that he would require his help!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bryan looked at Benny incredulously and asked, "Benny¡­just how powerful is your Uncle Octopus?''


    Benny stretched his paws wide open in an exaggerated manner, ''VERY!!!''


    ''I''m not sure exactly how strong Uncle Octopus is, but ording to human''s ranking system, he should be a High-String Transcendent at the very least!'' Benny added mentally.


    Bryan''s mouth was wide open and his body began to tremble in sheer disbelief, "High-String!!? Benny, are you telling the truth?"


    Benny nodded confidently, ''Yes, of course! It''s only natural for Uncle Octopus to be this strong. After all, he''s one of the five guardians of the Dreamworld!''


    "Five guardians¡­" Bryan muttered in shock. He stood there in a daze for a very long time.


    ''Bryan!'' Benny called out to him mentally.


    Bryan snapped out of his daze and muttered, "If he''s as powerful as a High-String Transcendent as you say he is, then he can definitely help me. But¡­why would he help me in the first ce?"


    ''Isn''t it obvious?'' Benny looked at him in confusion, ''It''s because you''re my brother. Besides, Uncle Octopus has always had an interest in you.''


    Bryan was instantly on guard against this mysterious person. Benny read Bryan''s thoughts and began to giggle, ''Don''t worry, Bryan. He would never try to harm you.''


    "Why do you think so?" Bryan asked dubiously.


    ''It''s because you were acknowledged by the mothend!'' Benny replied.


    Bryan thought back to the time when he first entered the Dreamworld with his physical body. He vividly remembered how the sky had changed to a shade of purple when he had arrived.


    At the time, Benny had mentioned to him that this was a phenomenon that meant that the Dreamworld had acknowledged his existence!


    However, Bryan was still on guard against this mysterious powerhouse. After all, this person was supposedly a High-String Transcendent and he was merely a Rank 1 cripple.


    Benny could only sigh as he realized that he wasn''t able to change Bryan''s mind. In the end, he stated, ''Let''s go to his domain! You have to see it to believe it.''


    Bryan thought about it for a long time, but ultimately he agreed. After all, this was a chance at curing himself. If he remained the way he was, he would never be able to avenge his teacher!


    In the end, he decided to trust Benny, "Okay, which way?"


    Benny chuckled,  ''If we walk the distance, it would take us weeks to reach.''


    "Then how do we go?" Bryan asked in confusion.


    Benny jumped from Bryan''s arm and stood at a distance away from him. Bryan was about to ask what he was doing but right at that moment, Benny''s entire body started to glow with a terrifying ck light!


    Bryan was dumbstruck when he observed this with his spiritual sense. This was the same ck light that he had seen when he had injected his spiritual force inside Benny''s egg for the very first time.


    In but a few moments, the ck light receded. Bryan extended his spiritual force to observe what had happened. And when he did, he was shocked out of his wits!


    Benny had transformed into a creature that waspletely unrecognizable! He was no longer that small cute cat from before. Currently, Benny was already taller than Bryan!


    His body resembled that of a ck panther, except he had four yellow eyes that were shining with an otherworldly intelligence, and in ce of his tail were four ck tentacles!


    This was the same form that Benny was born with when he hatched from the egg, except he was now a dozen times bigger.


    "B-Benny¡­is that really you?" Bryan asked in disbelief.


    Benny, on the other hand, ran towards Bryan and began to lick his cheek, causing his entire face to be wet, ''Of course, it''s me!''


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle as he wiped the saliva off his face, "It''s you, all right!"


    He then got on Benny''s back and the duo sprinted away from the city at extremely high-speed. All of a sudden, Bryan thought of something and asked Benny mentally, ''By the way, Benny. Does your Uncle Octopus have a name?''


    Benny asked back, ''He goes by many! Would you like to know his honorific name?''


    "Yes," Bryan replied.


    Benny replied solemnly with a hint of excitement visible in his eyes,


    ''The Sleeper of R''lyeh,


    ''Him Who Lies Dreaming,


    ''Lord of the Watery Abyss,


    ''Cthulhu!''

 Chapter 196 Cthulhu

    Although Benny had transmitted this mentally, when the honorific name was spoken, the air around Bryan and Benny vibrated and the atmosphere seemed to have turned mystical.


    Bryan could feel it! The weight behind those words and the power they carried! His eyes widened, "Benny, what the hell was that!?"


    Benny continued to run through the deste streets and replied mentally, ''That was Uncle Octopus''s honorific name!''


    "And exactly does an honorific name mean?" Bryan inquired.


    ''Hmm¡­'' Benny thought for a long time and then replied, ''I don''t know.''


    "Eh?" Bryan was bbergasted. Benny imed that he didn''t know, then how could speaking the honorific name, even if it was mentally, elicit such a strong reaction around them?


    ''All I know is that if you speak or think someone''s honorific name, you will draw their attention to you!'' Benny added.


    Bryan was taken aback, "You mean¡­"


    ''Yes,'' Benny replied, ''Uncle Octopus already knows we are on our way to meet him.''


    For some reason, Bryan''s back was drenched in a cold sweat. Just how powerful would a person need to be for them to perform such a feat? Bryan was now certain that Uncle Octopus was indeed a very powerful being.


    Although Bryan now knew this mysterious figure''s name, he didn''t dare to think of it or speak it out loud. His instincts were sending ring signals in his mind!


    He knew that if he spoke or thought of this name, he would face dire consequences.


    ''Just what sort of being is he?'' Bryan couldn''t help but wonder in fear.


    Benny noticed Bryan''s peripheral thoughts and assured him, ''You don''t have to worry about Uncle Octopus. Trust me!''


    Bryan could only nod, apprehension still lingering in his heart.


    In but a few more moments, Benny had already exited Damascus city. Bryan was really surprised by his speed. He couldn''t help but praise genuinely, "Your speed is really something, Benny."


    Benny''s lips curled up into a smirk, ''Heh, this is nothing. Hold tight!''


    Bryan was about to inquire again, however, the next moment, the void in front of them tore open and Benny jumped inside the tear! A few kilometers away, the void tore open once again, and Benny along with Bryan jumped out of it!


    Feeling a little dizzy, Bryan felt the urge to puke. However, he was overwhelmed by the sheer shock of having teleported just now!


    "Benny, you can teleport!!?" Bryan screamed in disbelief.


    With a smug smile on his face, Benny replied, ''Yes! But I can only teleport for short distances now and only in the Dreamworld!''


    "That is still an amazing feat!" Bryan replied, shock etched all over his face. All of a sudden, he had a crazy thought.


    He then asked, "Benny¡­what rank are you currently?"


    Bryan had never bothered to find out about Benny''s power levels. Because, in his eyes, Benny was but a child. However, after witnessing his teleportation ability just now, Bryan couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Benny thought deeply as he continued to sprint, ''ording to humans'' ranking system, I should be around Rank 3, I think.''


    "What!?" Bryan was gobsmacked, "That''s impossible! You''re only 3 months old!"


    ''Eh?'' Benny suddenly paused in his steps. He turned his head around and looked at Bryan with confusion, ''Bryan, I''m already 15 years old!''


    Bryan''s eyes widened, "What!? That doesn''t make sense. I clearly remember that you hatched from the egg on 10th February of this year. And it''s only been a little over three months since then!"


    ''Ah!'' All of a sudden Benny''s four yellow eyes lit up as he recalled something, ''In the waking world only three months must have passed since I hatched. But I''ve already spent close to 15 years here in my mothend!''


    Bryan muttered in disbelief, "Benny, you mean to say¡­"


    ''That''s right!'' Benny began to sprint once again, ''Time works differently in the Dreamworld!''


    Bryan remained silent as he heard Benny. He was having difficultyprehending such mind-boggling information. He couldn''t help but wonder just what type of fantastical ce the Dreamworld was to alter the flow of timepared to the real world!


    ''Uncle Octopus taught me, that time in the Dreamworld always flows in one direction even though it works differentlypared to the waking world.'' Benny added


    Bryan snapped out of his thoughts as he mulled over Benny''s words. He then asked, "Meaning, time here will always move forward and never the other way around?"


    ''Yes,'' Benny mentally transmitted, ''A day could pass by in the waking world, meanwhile, a few years would have passed by in the Dreamworld. Simrly, a year could pass by in the waking world, whereas, only an hour would have passed by here.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''So one can''t travel back to the past, huh?'' Bryan thought inwardly. If that was possible, the first thing he would have done was to save his teacher. Unfortunately, this world had rules that could not be broken¡ªnot unless you could deceive them, that is.


    Benny could feel the mncholy in Bryan''s heart, hence, he changed subjects, ''That is the reason why only 3 months have passed by in the waking world, however, I''ve already spent a total of fifteen years in the Dreamworld, every time I came here.''


    ''Sometimes I would realize that only a few minutes had passed and other times, a couple of years had passed by in a sh!'' Benny added.


    Bryan couldn''t help but marvel at this as he looked around at this mystical ce and mumbled, "Just what sort of ce is this?"


    Benny simply smiled in return and teleported yet again as the duo crossedrge distances. A few hours had already passed and the duo arrived at a beach.


    Bryan found it difficult to ascertain just how much time had passed. He had made sure to keep track of time and in his mind he knew that around six hours had passed, however, his instincts were telling him otherwise.


    Moreover, there was no fixed interval for day and night in the Dreamworld. The sky was always dyed a shade of myriad colors as if a rainbow had stretched to infinity.


    Sometimes it would be bright and at other times, it would be slightly dim. Sometimes, Bryan would be able to see the sun, other times he would be able to see the moon or a crescent!


    During his journey here, Bryan had also seen two suns in the sky at the same time! To say that he was shocked, would be an understatement.


    After a certain point, he simply stopped making sense of the things that he was witnessing here in the Dreamworld. On his way here, Bryan had also seen many dream creatures!


    But contrary to his expectations, most of the dream creatures weren''t majestic or breathtaking to look at. Instead, their appearances were horror-inducing and would send shivers at just a mere nce.


    Bryan even had to confirm with Benny if these creatures were indeed dream creatures and not nightmare creatures. To which Benny had replied, ''Nightmare creatures are even worse!''


    However, Bryan dide across some dream creatures that were pleasant to look at, such as jellyfish of different colors and even winged white elephants! However, he couldn''t admire them for long enough due to Benny''s increased rate of teleporting.


    But Benny promised Bryan that he would give him a proper tour of the Dreamworld after he had been cured.


    As Bryan sat atop Benny''s back and looked at the calm ocean in front of him, he inquired, "Why are we here? Is this where your Uncle Octopus resides?"


    Benny shook his head, ''His domain is further deeper!''


    Bryan couldn''t help but gulp nervously at the thought of venturing further into the ocean. For some reason, this ocean in front of him filled him with a sense of dread.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Benny, don''t tell me we are going to be swimming."


    Bryan waspletely against this because firstly, he didn''t know how to swim, and secondly, and most importantly, he was terrified of the ocean!


    Sensing Bryan''s fear, Benny couldn''t help but chuckle, ''Don''t worry, Bryan. We won''t be swimming.''


    "Then how are we-" However, before Bryan could finish asking his question, Benny had already sprinted off in the direction of the ocean!


    "Benny, no!!!" Bryan was frightened as he sensed the ocean getting closer and closer to them through his spiritual sense.


    He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and tightly hold the fur on Benny''s back. He closed his eyes and waited to be drowned. However, much to his surprise, the sensation of getting submerged underwater never came.


    Bryan opened his eyes and much to his shock, realized that Benny was actually sprinting across the surface of the ocean!


    He looked down to see the uneven surface of the waves and then back at Benny, "How is this possible!?"


    ''It''s only possible because of Uncle Octopus,'' Benny replied with a chuckle, ''This is his domain, after all!''


    Bryan was once again reminded of just how powerful the mysterious figure he was about to meet was. He was filled with a sense of fear as well as expectation.


    Along the way, the ocean was calm and serene. The scenery was peaceful for as far as the eye could see. After running for more than a couple of hours, Bryan and Benny had already ventured further deeper!


    All of a sudden Benny stopped in his tracks and patiently waited. Bryan too didn''t mutter a word and looked around nervously from time to time.


    The next moment, there was a disturbance in the ocean, about a kilometer in front of the duo! The ocean began to churn and boil as if something enormous was rising from its depths.


    BOOM!!!


    And then, a monstrous creature emerged from the ocean. Its body was humanoid, however, its head resembled that of an octopus, and on its back were a pair of wings that seemed to cover the entire sky!


    This humongous figure''s eyes were dark like the abyss, inducing otherworldly terror with just a mere nce!


    The Lord of the Watery Abyss, Cthulhu, had risen!

 Chapter 197 Sacred Tree

    ??An otherworldly aura of fear and terror instantly spread across the entire ocean! Just from the mere presence alone, the waves began to churn and rise to the height of a tsunami!


    The clouds parted from the center of the sky, however, there was no sunshine. Instead, the atmosphere turned darker and gloomier. Thunder rumbled across the sky and soon it began to pour heavily!


    All these changes in the surroundings just from the mere presence! This was the aura of a powerhouse!


    Benny stood standing on the surface of the ocean, surprisingly enough, the water around him was calm. Just calm enough for him to maintain a foothold.


    However, everywhere else, a raging storm was brewing! Bryan was shocked out of his wits by the sudden change around him.


    He wanted to expand his spiritual sense outward and check just what had happened, however, he was suddenly warned by Benny, ''Bryan, do not look at Uncle Octopus with your spiritual sense!''


    rmed, Bryan inquired "W-Why not?"


    ''Your spiritual sense will be instantly obliterated! He''s not someone you can pry into using your spiritual sense!'' Benny replied solemnly.


    Bryan gulped involuntarily and began to sweat nervously. He couldn''t help but mock inwardly, ''I guess, it''s a good thing that I''m blind.''


    Meanwhile, Cthulhu who had just risen from the ocean, looked intently at Bryan who was still sitting on top of Benny.


    After observing him for a few minutes, he nodded inwardly, ''As I thought! He is indeed the Blessed of the Dreamworld!''


    His body then began to turn smaller by the second. And within a few moments, his entire body had transformed into a humanoid figure, standing at 8 feet tall.


    He was now wearing a dark blue robe, hisplexion had changed from dark blue to regr fair skin. He had a bald head and sported a thick beard made of ck tentacles!


    However, his eyes remained the same, darker than the abyss!


    With both hands sped behind his back, Cthulhu calmly walked toward Bryan and Benny.


    On the other hand, at being stared at by Cthulhu for so long, Bryan couldn''t stop his body from trembling in fear! His heart was throbbing and he felt as if it would tear open his chest and jump out!


    Never in his life had he felt such terror! Not even the Rank 4 Sean Marx could make him feel this way! Bryan had nowpletely confirmed that the person in front of him was the strongest being he had ever met in his life!


    ''Bryan¡­'' Benny called out to him.


    Snapping out of his daze, Bryan tried to take a few deep breaths to calm down his raging heart. However, it was to no avail. He realized that the closer Cthulhu was getting to him, the faster his heart was beating and the more terrified he was bing.


    Bryan was now rmed! He felt that if his heart continued to beat the way it was beating, it might explode in a few minutes. He couldn''t help but gasp for air!


    Cthulhu realized what was happening to Bryan and waved his arm! All of a sudden, the overwhelming pressure along with the otherworldly terror that Bryan was experiencing, vanished!


    GASP!!


    Bryan couldn''t help but take arge mouthful of air. He sighed in relief and muttered under his breath, "W-What the hell was that!?"


    He truly felt that he was going to die!


    "Bryan Lombardi," Cthulhu stood right in front of the duo and spoke calmly, "We finally meet."


    Turning his head toward the direction of the voice, Bryan gulped nervously. He still didn''t dare to release his spiritual sense. He got off Benny''s back andnded on the ocean''s surface.


    He walked a few steps forward and bowed in a respectful manner, "It is my honor to meet you¡­uh¡­"


    Bryan didn''t want to call him by his name! Hell, he didn''t even want to think of his name, fearing that he might die!


    Cthulhu looked at Bryan''s awkward expression and replied in a solemn voice, "You can address me as The Sleeper."


    Although Bryan felt that it was a weird name, he didn''t dare to mock it in his mind, afraid that his thoughts would be read like an open book.


    He bowed once again, "It is my honor to meet you, Mr. Sleeper."


    Benny who had now transformed back into a small cat, rushed towards Cthulhu and jumped into his arms, ''Uncle Octopus!''


    Cthulhu couldn''t help but smile faintly, "Benjamin, it has been a while."


    Benny began to lick his paw and replied, ''Maybe for you. But for me, it''s only been a couple of days.''


    Cthulhu stroked the fur on Benny''s head, causing thetter to purr infort. He then looked at Bryan who was nervously looking down at the surface of the ocean, afraid to even look at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I reckon, Benny has told you why you''re here, yes?" He asked.


    Bryan nodded, "He said you could cure me."


    "That is correct," Cthulhu replied tly.


    Bryan hesitated for a long time and then finally mustered up the courage and asked, "W-Why are you helping me?"


    Cthulhu silently looked at Bryan and then replied, "I sense a lot of distrust in your heart. But that''s only fair, considering the betrayal you have gone through."


    Bryan clenched his fists when he heard Cthulhu hint at Ron''s betrayal. He continued to listen silently.


    "The reason I''m helping you is naturally because of Benjamin. But if you''re not willing to ept that reason, then all I can say is, there is something muchrger at y here and currently you are too weak to know." Cthulhu added.


    Bryan gritted his teeth in frustration. He couldn''t refute what Cthulhu had said. Although he didn''t know whatrge game was going on behind the scenes, it was true that he was simply too weak!


    Sensing Bryan''s inner turmoil, Cthulhu continued, "Whether you choose to trust me or not, is up to you. I am willing to help you now so that in the future when you be strong enough, you can help me in return."


    Bryan raised his head and asked in disbelief, "Why would you need my help?"


    "You cannotprehend the ns of deities even if you tried to," Cthulhu shook his head, "You are but an insignificant being now. Be strong! And then, you will be able to see the bigger picture! You will be able to see through the illusion!"


    For some reason, Bryan felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard those words. He couldn''t help but ponder, ''Bigger picture? See through the illusion?''


    However, his thoughts were interrupted as Cthulhu asked him solemnly, "So, Bryan Lombardi, have you decided?"


    Bryan nodded his head firmly. He would much rather side with Cthulhu who had clearly mentioned that he needed his help in return. Moreover, Benny also seemed to have a good rtionship with him.


    Although Bryan still didn''t trust Cthulhu, he still decided to take this shot.


    "Very well." Cthulhu then waved his arm and all three of them disappeared from the spot.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Dreamworld, stood a humongous tree. This tree was so big, it seemed as if it was supporting the entire Dreamworld!


    The roots of the tree stretched for kilometers on end and its canopy seemed to be piercing the sky! The trunk of this tree was the same as any other tree, however, its leaves were mystical and breathtaking to look at.


    Each branch of hisrge tree had leaves that were neon white in color. They glowed with resplendent light. When looked at it as a whole, the entire tree appeared to be a fleeting illusion!


    In one stared at it for a while, they would find that this tree would phase in and out of reality from time to time, almost like a dream!


    Suddenly, the void near the base of the tree twisted and tore open, and Cthulhu, Bryan, and Benny stepped out of it! Cthulhu and Benny weren''t shocked to find themselves in front of this tree.


    However, when Bryan released his spiritual sense to observe his surrounding, he was bbergasted! He was shocked out of his wits when he realized that his spiritual force couldn''t even cover a portion of the trunk!


    "What is this tree!?" Bryan muttered in disbelief. His spiritual sense could cover an area of 100m, however, that still wasn''t enough to get a proper view of this tree. He just couldn''tprehend how big this tree actually was!


    Perhaps, if he still had his vision, he would be even more shocked.


    "This is the Sacred Tree," Cthulhu replied in a deep voice, "It is one of the three pirs that support our world."


    "One of three¡­" Bryan mumbled. He couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "What about the other two?"


    "One is in the Waking World," Cthulhu replied as he started to walk towards the Sacred Tree''s trunk, "Situated in thends you humans call, the Northern Continent."


    Bryan''s mouth was agape and his body trembled ever so slightly from sheer disbelief. All this while, he had thought that the mysterious Northern Continent was uncharted territory and that no one resided there.


    But now, he was told that one of the three pirs that supported this world was actually located in that mysterious continent!


    ''Then, does that mean the Transcendents in the real world also know of this?'' Bryan wondered in shock!


    He spected that only the High-String Transcendents were privy to this knowledge and that the Northern Continent was actually inhabited by Transcendents!


    Two of the three pirs were located in the Waking World and the Dream World, then what about the third one? Bryan couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 198 Transformation

    Bryan wanted to ask about the third pir, however, he saw Cthulhu ce his arm on the trunk of the Sacred Tree as ifmunicating with it! Hence, he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    He, along with Benny, walked towards him. In but a few moments, the leaves of the Sacred Tree began to rustle along with its branches! And before Bryan knew it, a silver-colored round fruit fell into his hands!


    Bryan wanted to check just from where this fruit had fallen, however, he realized that his spiritual sense couldn''t even reach the lowest branch of the Sacred Tree.


    Before he could inquire further about it, he heard Cthulhu speak, "Eat."


    "Huh?" Bryan looked in his direction in confusion.


    The next moment, Benny''s voice echoed inside his mind, ''Bryan, eat the Sacred Fruit!''


    "What exactly is this Sacred Fruit?" Bryan asked.


    ''It is a magical fruit borne by the Sacred Tree. It has magical properties that will definitely be able to cure you!'' Benny replied as his eyes shone with expectation!


    Bryan looked at the fruit for a moment and then without any more hesitation, he put the entire fruit in his mouth and began to chew on it.


    When the fruit entered his stomach and dissolved, his heart began to race, pounding in his chest vigorously. Suddenly, he felt a strange foreign energy coursing through his veins causing him to clutch at his chest, gasping for breath!


    Bryan''s eyes widened in fear, "W-What is happening!?"


    Benny too was rmed as he looked at Bryan''s contorted face. He then looked at Cthulhu and asked anxiously, ''Uncle Octopus, What''s happening to Bryan!? Is he going to be all right?''


    Cthulhu replied calmly, "Fret not, little one. The transformation is about to begin."


    Bryan''s body soon began to twist and contort in ways that should have been impossible! His clothes tore apart as his bones cracked and elongated, his muscles bulged and his skin stretched and bled, revealing his flesh and organs underneath!


    His body continued to change and grow taller and more monstrous by the second. Silver-colored tendrils spurted out from his left shoulder that was missing an arm!


    They twisted and merged together to transform into a brand new arm. And that was not all! Two more arms grew from the side of his chest, right beneath his armpits! His four arms thrashed about, each one ending in sharp menacing ws.


    "AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!" Bryan screamed at the top of his lungs as the skin on his back split open and from the spine sprouted dozens of long writhing tendrils!


    He had never felt such pain before! Not even when Alfredo had tortured him! The bandage on Bryan''s eyes tore open as well and from within his eye sockets, small silver tendrils began to grow!


    ROOAAAARRRR!!!


    Bryan''s screams soon turned into roars as he slowly felt his consciousness slipping away! His head elongated into a shape resembling a crescent crown, pointing upward!


    Tendrils grew all over Bryan''s face as they began to change his facial muscles and structure. His face was now devoid of any eyes or other facial features.


    Instead, there was only a gaping maw, with rows of razor-sharp teeth, that stretched from one side of the face to the other! His body continued to writhe in pain as the metamorphosis continued for a long period of time.


    As the transformation came to an end, Bryan stood tall and proud. His entire skinplexion had changed to a shade of silver. He had turned into a dream creature, unlike anything the Dreamworld had ever seen!


    At this point, Bryan had lost all sense of reason and was only acting based on his most primal instincts! With his newfound strength, he felt invincible! His eyes then fell on Cthulhu. However, instead of feeling fear, he felt sheer fighting intent!


    ROOAARR!!!


    With a roar that shook the surrounding air, causing it to vibrate, Bryan disappeared from the spot, and the next moment, he appeared in front of Cthulhu and pounced on him!


    With a wide grin on his face that disyed his rows of sharp and jagged teeth, Bryan raised his four arms and viciously brought it down on Cthulhu''s head!


    Seeing Bryan''s new transformation and his subsequent actions, Cthulhu''s lips curled up into a broad smile, "Good!"


    Cthulhu''s eyes then narrowed, and the next moment, Bryan''s body was devoid of any spiritual force or energy! He fell listlessly on the ground, the tendrils on his back squirming ever so slightly.


    And soon he had lost consciousness!


    All it took was a mere nce from Cthulhu! And Bryan was instantly incapacitated!


    Benny ran toward the unconscious Bryan and nuzzled his head against his, ''Bryan! Bryan!''


    He called out to him mentally, however, Bryan didn''t reply. Benny then looked up at Cthulhu, his eyes filled with worry and anxiety, ''Uncle Octopus, what happened to Bryan?''


    Cthulhu replied calmly, "He''s just asleep."


    Seeing that Benny was continuing to still stare at him, Cthulhu added, "Bryan has just undergone a transformation that has changed his very essence. He will need some time to adjust to these changes. Once he''s done adapting, he will naturally wake up."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Benny finally breathed a sigh of relief as he turned to look back at Bryan''s new transformation. For a moment, even he felt a sense of dread when heid eyes on Bryan''s head that resembled a crown!


    He had never seen anything like it! He then asked again, ''Can Bryan still be considered a human?''


    Cthulhu was silent for a few moments and then replied, "Currently, he is half human and half dream creature. He''s the first one of his kind. It is difficult to say whether he will still remain human in the future or not. Only time can tell."


    All of a sudden, Cthulhu turned his head and looked in the distance, his gaze seemingly crossing thousands of kilometers. He couldn''t help but sigh helplessly, "Someone''s here already..."


    He then looked at Benny and instructed, "Benjamin, take Bryan with you to your domain. When the time is right, he''ll wake up on his own."


    ''Understood!'' Benny nodded and the next moment, his body shone with ck light as he transformed into his true form! He then walked a few feet away and picked up the silver pocket watch with his mouth.


    Bryan had dropped it earlier when he was undergoing transformation. Benny then came near Bryan and wrapped his body up with one of his four tentacles and ced him on his back.


    He looked at Cthulhu one more time and added, ''Uncle Octopus, I will see you again before I leave for the Waking World.''


    Cthulhu smiled warmly, "Go on."


    Benny then sprinted away with the unconscious Bryan on his back. After the duo had disappeared from the horizon, Cthulhu turned his gaze back to the distance where he was earlier looking, and patiently waited with his hands sped behind his back.


    A few minutester, in the distance, dark clouds began to appear and soon dotted the sky. ck-colored lighting streaked across the skies, enveloping the surroundings in an ominous atmosphere.


    Everything was beginning to turn dark and grim, however, surprisingly enough, the area around the Sacred Tree remained bright and peaceful.


    It was almost as if the Sacred Tree was nullifying the dark and ominous atmosphere. But upon closer inspection, one would find that the surrounding darkness was in fact sacred to encroach upon the territory of the Sacred Tree!


    The clouds soon split apart and gave way to arge creature whose very existence instilled dread and terror in anyone who looked at it!


    This terrifying creature did not have a definitive shape or structure. It was nothing but arge swirling mass of tentacles made up of shadows!


    Therge creature slowly descended and flew towards the Sacred Tree, more precisely, towards Cthulhu.


    As the creature got closer and closer, hundreds of red eyes with vertical slits began to form on its shadowy tentacles. And all of them stared intently at Cthulhu.


    The creature then stared at the Sacred Tree and found only one Sacred Fruit on it, when in fact there were supposed to be two!


    As it realized that one of the Sacred Fruits was missing, it red at Cthulhu and roared, "What have you done!?"


    Cthulhu calmly stared at the creature and replied, "I have done only what was in the best interest of the mothend."


    A terrifying pressure emanated from the creature as it roared louder, "How is giving away the Scared Fruit to a mere human in the best interest of our mothend!? Cthulhu, are you trying to stir up a war between us and the 5 Great Efialtes?"


    The terrifying pressure did not phase Cthulhu even one bit. He was calm as ever as he replied, "That ''mere human'' that you speak of, is the Blessed of the Dreamworld!"


    The hundreds of eyes of the creature widened in disbelief! As a being of tremendous power, very few things in the world could shock him. And this was one of them!


    After all, anything rted to the Blessed was a serious matter, especially, when it also included the Dreamworld.


    "Besides," Cthulhu continued, "Have you already forgotten what our Sovereign had divined before She died?"


    A trace of sorrow and regret shed past the eyes of the creature at the mention of their Sovereign. Soon, the terrifying pressure subsided, as did the creature''s anger.


    "Have you confirmed it for yourself?" The creature asked, its tone calmer and much more stable than before.


    "Yes," Cthulhu nodded.


    "What about Medici? You''ve seen his dreams haven''t you?" The creature inquired solemnly.


    Cthulhu remained silent for a long time and then replied with utmost confidence,


    "I am certain that Bryan is not the reincarnation of Medici.


    "As for Medici..."


    Cthulhu paused for a moment and then continued with a grim expression,


    "Medici may not necessarily be Medici either!"

 Chapter 199 Changes

    The legends of Medici, althoughpletely eradicated from the history of the Waking World by humans, forever remained in the memories of the deities and other powerful beings.


    During his time, he wreaked havoc on all the continents. High-String Transcendents would tremble in fear just at the mention of his name. He was that formidable!


    Not just because of his genius and ruthlessness but because of the Path that he had created! Before him, the Theft Path never existed. And when the Theft Path was born, the whole Transcendent world was plunged into chaos.


    No one could go toe to toe with Medici and even his descendants! Hence, when Medici disappeared all of a sudden, the entire world came together to finally eradicate his family.


    After all, even though the members of the Medici Family also practiced the Theft Path, they were nearly not as good at it as Medici.


    For example, if the members of the Medici Family stole their opponent''s spiritual force, strength, or stamina during battle, Medici had the creativity and cunning to directly steal his opponent''s intention to fight! That was the difference!


    Hence, the Medici Family didn''t stand a chance after their founding ancestor, Medici''s disappearance. Muchter, it was even confirmed that Medici had died.


    The world wouldn''t let such a sphemous Path to ever exist. Hence, all the descendants of the Medici were killed and their history was erased from this world.


    However, the terror of Medici still remained in the memories of the powerhouses of this world!


    And so did all of his dreams! After all, in the Dreamworld, the dreams of all the sentient beings to have ever lived on this were forever present and recorded!


    That is why the shadowy tentacled creature, also known as The Librarian, asked Cthulhu about Medici''s dreams. The Librarian had the records of all the dreams that were ever dreamt in this world!


    That is how this powerful being''s epithet came to be. If the dreams of all the creatures in this world were books, then he was the bookkeeper.


    The Librarian had naturally seen Medici''s dreams. However, the contents of one of his dreams were so mind-boggling that even he, a beingparable to a High-String Transcendent, was leftpletely speechless!


    Medici was a well-known figure during the 3rd Era and he was the most mysterious of them all! Although, they knew the early life of Medici and how he was born, they never got to know just when and how he died! No one knew!


    Even the 5 Great Oneira, whom Cthulhu and The Librarian were a part of, had heard of Medici and his exploits. However, he had always remained an enigma to them!


    After a long period of silence between the two Great Oneira, the Librarian spoke, "I shall gather the rest of the Great Oneira and hold a council. You must exin to them everything that you have just told me."


    The creature then looked at the Sacred Tree and sighed,


    "We must alsoe up with countermeasures. Now that one of the two Sacred Fruits is consumed, the 5 Great Efialtes will not remain silent.


    "And we do not want another Great War between the dream creatures and the nightmare creatures."


    Cthulhu replied solemnly, "I''m sure the other three wille to understand my decision. After all, the kid has been chosen by our mothend."


    The Librarian didn''t reply but simply nodded. And the next moment, both of them disappeared from their spots, causing the area around the Sacred Tree to instantly return back to normal.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the depths of the Dreamworld, there was argeke surrounded by tall pine trees on one side and a field of white lilies on the other. The whole area was surrounded by mountains on all sides. It was a spectacr sight to behold.


    Silver mist hovered over the calmke, creating an otherworldly atmosphere. The surface of theke was still, reflecting the surrounding pine trees along the banks.


    The pine trees were tall, much taller than those in the Waking World. However, they still couldn''t hold a candle to the Sacred Tree, nothing ever could.


    The atmosphere was calm and tranquil, the only sound that could be heard was the soft rustle of the leaves as a gentle breeze blew by from time to time.


    On the other side of theke, was a vast field of white tulips. The petals of the tulips sometimes reflected the light of the myriad colors in the sky, making the tulip field appear to be ethereal!


    The tulips stood tall and swayed gently from time to time, their white colors in direct contrast to the verdant colors of the grass beneath them. Everything appeared to be in perfect harmony!


    Somewhere by the banks of theke, amidst the field of tulips,y a figure who appeared to be sleeping soundly. Beside the figure, was a small ck cat that also appeared to be napping peacefully.


    They were none other than Bryan and Benny!


    Bryan had already reverted back to his human appearance. This meant that he hadpletely adapted to his new transformation. Just from a cursory nce, one could clearly make out the drastic changes in Bryan''s body.


    He had grown a few inches taller and his skin had be much fairer than before. Hisplexion looked borderline pale. But it was not the sickly pale that one would imagine, but a healthy one.


    His skin had be much glossier than before and barely any open pores were visible. It was like the skin of a newborn baby!


    Bryan''s facial structure and muscles and been altered slightly. However, this small change created arge enough differencepared to before. His face was now symmetrical and he appeared much more handsome than before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His whole body was lean, however, the muscles werepact and contained terrifying power. The length of his limbspared to his other parts of the body appeared to be in perfect symphony! Almost as if, his entire body was carved by a master artisan!


    However, this outward appearance was only a facade. In truth, Bryan''s entire being instilled a palpable sense of dread and unease! He seemed to naturally radiate an aura of malevolence and terror.


    Soon, Bryan''s eyelids trembled ever so slightly and the next moment, he had finally opened both his eyes!


    His vision was initially blurry but soon gained focus. The first thing he saw was the mystical sky that was dyed a shade of myriad colors.


    "Dreamworld¡­" Bryan muttered under his breath.


    However, soon his eyes widened in disbelief, "I can see!!"


    He raised his left arm and carefully felt his eyes and face. Bryan was surprised once again as he intently stared at his left arm that had been missing!


    Bryan smiled brightly, "I''ve been healed!"


    He continued to observe the changes in his body and the more he observed, the more shocked he was. He got up to his feet and realized that his height had also increased!


    Bryan walked towards theke, his figure entirely naked, and looked at his reflection on the surface of the water. To say that he was bbergasted, would be an understatement.


    He caressed his face and mumbled, "Is this really me?"


    Clenching his fists, Bryan could feel the raw and potent power coursing through his muscles. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    "Meow!" All of a sudden, he heard a familiar voice.


    Bryan turned around and was pleasantly surprised, "Benny!"


    Benny ran towards Bryan and jumped into his arms. He then began to lick Bryan''s cheek with adoration and asked with bright eyes, ''Bryan! Bryan! How do you feel?''


    Bryan patted Benny''s head and smiled warmly, "I feel much stronger than before! Can you tell me what happened? I don''t remember anything after I ate the fruit."


    Benny nodded and then recounted everything about Bryan''s transformation.


    Bryan''s eyes widened, "Four arms!!? A-And tendrils!?"


    Benny giggled, ''Of course! Tendrils and tentacles are like the trademark features of us creatures from the Dreamworld!''


    Bryan didn''t know whether tough or cry. He then closed his eyes and focused on his back. After a few moments, he willed the tendrils on his back to appear.


    Four silver tendrils, as thick as his arms, protruded out of Bryan''s back and iled around. Surprisingly, Bryan was able to perfectly control and maneuver them just like his limbs!


    Bryan looked at the four silver tendrils as he made them coil around and appear in front of him. He couldn''t help but mutter, "Am I¡­still a human?"


    ''As long as you are yourself, does it matter if you''re a human or a dream creature?'' Benny asked.


    Bryan looked at Benny and was slightly taken aback, "You speak like a wise sage, Benny."


    Benny raised his chin and scoffed, ''Hmph! Of course, I, the great Benjamin Lombardi, am the wisest!''


    Bryan couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Benny on the other hand ''red'' at him, ''What''s so funny? I''m the wisest! Do you believe it?''


    "Yes, yes, Mr. wise cat." Bryan ruffled the fur on Benny''s head, causing thetter to giggle.


    Benny then gave the pocket watch to Bryan. Thetter took out clothes from it and got dressed. As usual, he was dressed in ck. Wearing a three-piece ck suit, he appeared very charming and handsome.


    He looked at the calmke and took a deep breath. All of a sudden, his eyes slightly zed over and new mystical knowledge flooded into his brain!


    This new information did not originate from any potions but from his own body!


    Benny who was still in Bryan''s arms, looked at him with excitement. That''s because he knew that Bryan would finally be able to learn about his body''s new innate abilities.


    About ten minutester, Bryan''s eyes shone with otherworldly brilliance!


    ''What is it!?'' Benny asked eagerly the moment Bryan came to, ''What innate abilities did you acquire!?''

 Chapter 200 One Last Time

    Bryan looked at Benny and smiled faintly. He realized that his new body had given him more than just the change in his appearance.


    His new body was already more powerful than a Rank 1 Transcendent! In fact, it was very close to a Rank 2! And that was not all! He had even received two innate abilities!


    "The first one is called Dream Divination. This can allow me to gain revtions from the Dreamworld. I can divine the past, present, and future of anyone or anything I havee in contact with.


    "The more powerful the thing or person I divine, the less urate the divination results would be," Bryan replied. He felt that his ability would be extremely helpful to him.


    ''Did you receive any other abilities?'' Benny probed.


    "I did," Bryan replied solemnly, "It''s these eyes of mine..."


    Bryan then went on to exin his innate ocr ability. The more Benny heard about this ability, the more frightened he got!


    ''Bryan, you must not use this power unless absolutely necessary. You must promise me!'' Benny stated anxiously.


    Seeing Benny''s genuine care and concern for him, Bryan''s heart warmed, "I promise you, Benny."


    All of a sudden his eyes lit up and he mumbled, "Wait! If my body is now half human and half dream creature... Perhaps, creating the Dream Path would be much easier than before!"


    The moment he thought of this, it instantly took root in his mind. Bryan couldn''t help but get excited at this prospect! Although he spected it would be much easier for him, he would still need to put in the required effort.


    ''I cannot rush things. I must take one step at a time. After all, I''ll be embarking on a Path no one has ever before.'' Bryan thought inwardly. He had already decided to make Dream Path his secondary Path!


    He then looked around at his surroundings and sighed, "I guess, it''s time to leave this ce."


    Benny was excited, ''Where are we going next?''


    "I need to check out a few things in Damascus. And after that, I''ll use my Dream Divination ability to find out where to go next." Bryan replied with a smile.


    Benny nodded and then waved his paw. The next moment, the space in front of them tore open and a direct portal to the Waking World was formed. Without waiting a moment longer, the duo jumped right in.


    ...


    Damascus City was not the same as it used to be. A lot of time had passed since Duke of Destruction, Abaddon had descended on the surface world and wreaked havoc in this city.


    The people of Damascus had gradually gotten over this incident along with the death of their loved ones. Keep in mind, the memories of the residents of this city had been altered by Transcendents.


    To them, there was no Devil from Hell descending upon their city. Instead, it was the terrorist organization, The Inferno Order, that was at fault! Although a lot of time had passed, the people of the city still med the poor working-ss people of the city.


    After all, in their altered memories, the Inferno Order had taken advantage of the working-ss people''s protests and caused several bombings in the Augustus neighborhood.


    Hence, the disparity between the rich and the poor had further increased since that incident. Moreover, the poor working-ss people were being treated even worse than before.


    In an inconspicuous alley, somewhere near Laurent Avenue, the space twisted and tore open as a portal was formed. The next moment, a handsome man dressed in a three-piece ck suit, and a ck cat that was sitting on the man''s shoulder, jumped out of the portal!


    "I''m finally back!" Bryan looked at the sky that was dyed blue, confirming that he had left the Dreamworld, "It feels like I''ve been away forever."


    He then walked towards the main street with a smile on his face. However, soon the smile on his face vanished and his eyes widened when he was greeted by scenery in front of him.


    "W-Where the fuck am I? Is this really Damascus!!?" Bryan muttered in shock.


    The streets were full of steam cars! And they appeared to bepletely different than the ones that Bryan remembered. They appeared to be more advanced!


    He even saw strange lights on metal poles at different crossroads! The cars would stop and move whenever different lights shone. There were even designated paths for pedestrians to cross the streets.


    And not just that! Bryan saw dozens of humanoid machines made up of gears and steel that were apanying people--the rich ones, that is.


    When Bryan saw these machines, only one word echoed in his head, "Automatons!"


    Bryan snapped out of his daze and caught a person near him by the shoulders, "You! Where is this ce!?"


    This person was about to reply in anger, however, when he met Bryan''s eyes, he instantly passed out! His eyes rolled backward as he fell to the ground and started foaming from the mouth, his body twitching incessantly.


    Bryan was rmed, "W-Whats going on?"


    Benny mentally transmitted, ''Bryan, it''s your eyes! Even Transcendents of the same Rank as you will be severely affected, much less regr humans!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fuck!" Bryan cursed under his breath as he realized what had just happened. He then disappeared from the spot, not wanting to attract any attention.


    In another secluded alleyway, Bryan appeared and then took out a ck cloth from his pocket watch. He then tied the cloth around his eyes,pletely hiding them along with his forehead.


    "This should do the work for the time being, I guess," Bryan mumbled. He then extended out his spiritual sense and found a newspaper stand nearby.


    Bryan came out of the alleyway and then calmly walked toward the newspaper stand. He agilely waved his hand as he passed by the stand, and stole a newspaper right under the nose of the shopkeeper.


    When Bryan read the date on the newspaper, he froze in his footsteps and his hands trembled ever so slightly, "No fucking way!!"


    Benny looked at the newspaper and giggled, ''You''ll get used to it.''


    Although Bryan had sort of expected this before he left the Dreamworld, it still came to him as a massive surprise because this was the first time it was happening to him. And he waspletely baffled, to say the least!


    The reason why he was so shocked was because of the date in the newspaper.


    "Tuesday, 10th July 1582..." Bryan mumbled.


    14 months had passed since Detective Watson''s funeral!


    He wondered if everyone here thought that he was dead after going missing for more than a year. At the thought of this, Bryan couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    He then decided to check up on Andrew and Elijah. With the help of the mask, Deceit, Bryan changed his appearance to that of an old man--a blind old man, to be precise!


    Bryan then went to the Sophia Public Library and inquired about the members of the Strike Team from the receptionist. To his surprise, he found out that the old members of the Strike Team had been reced by new members!


    And that Andrew, Elijah, Henry, and Olivia had all left Damascus. As for where they went, Bryan wasn''t able to find that out.


    After getting all the information, Bryan asked Benny to alter the memories of the person he had just questioned. Bryan didn''t want to take any chances.


    He then visited the Saint Mary''s orphanage to check up on Jamie''s five little siblings. After making sure that Ava, Abe, and the other kids were being treated well and were having no problems in their upbringing, he silently left.


    A couple of hourster, at the top of the Damascus Clock tower, Bryan was standing on the side tform right beneath the giant clock and staring at the setting sun.


    He had just visited his teacher''s and parents'' graves in Wilmington Cemetery to speak to them onest time and bid them farewell. On the way, he also checked Detective Watson''s house and confirmed that Abigail and little Amy had also left Damascus.


    Bryan had already reverted back to his appearance now. He removed his ck blindfold, his pupils shone with an otherworldly ck light! However, there was a trace of pain and sorrow in them.


    Although more than a year had passed in the Waking World, to Bryan it was only a few days. Detective Watson''s death was still fresh in his memories. He couldn''t help but break down when he had visited his teacher''s grave earlier.


    "Teacher..." Bryan''s lips quivered as he thought back to that fateful night. Soon, his eyes narrowed. The sorrow in them was reced by ruthless determination!


    The next moment, his pupils along with the sclera and iris turned silver.


    He was performing a Dream Divination!


    In his mind, Bryan kept repeating one single line over and over again, ''The people responsible for teacher''s death!''


    And soon, with the help of the Dreamworld, Bryan finally received a revtion. He had a vision! And in this vision, he saw a city that appeared dozens of times more advanced than Damascus.


    The tall buildings pierced the skies! The roads were wider and different types of steam vehicles drove through it! All types of machines could be seen operating in this city!


    Steam dirigibles drifted above the city skyline meanwhile steam trains and metros snaked through the city. Bryan instinctively knew what he was looking at.


    He opened his eyes which were no longer silver. His ck pupils shone with resolve as he gazed at the sky that was dyed a shade of dark orange.


    Benny who was sitting on his shoulder, asked excitedly, ''So, where are we headed?''


    Bryan looked at him and smiled faintly. He then looked back at the setting sun and replied,


    "The City of Dreams, Nadir!"


    ----------


    End of Volume 1: Thief

 Chapter 201 Nadir

    Thursday, 12th July 1582.


    The City of Dreams, Nadir rose from the earth like a phoenix rising from the mes and piercing the skies.


    The city''s towering buildings and various machinery present throughout, shone with a resplendent light as they reflected the bright light of the rising sun.


    Steam hissed from every corner of the streets in Nadir, carrying with it the sounds of moving gears and rattling cogs.


    Nadir was the capital of the Belize Kingdom, a city that was known for its progress and innovation. A city that was known by innumerable immigrants that came here to start a new life, as the city where dreams came true!


    As a whole, the city looked like a giant steel and concrete behemoth. Steam and machinery yed arge role in the functioning of this city.


    The air was thick and gloomy with the scent of oil and smokeing from the numerous factories in the suburbs. And the constant sound of the rumbling machinery never ceased to exist.


    Massive steel dirigibleszily drifted above the skyline as they carried passengers from one ce to another. And on the ground, there were inter-city metros and trams that ferried people to and fro.


    Everywhere one looked, one would find people bustling about their daily business. Most of the streets appeared crowded even though Nadir was arge city with innumerable wide streets!


    The people here were of all races. As exined earlier, Nadir was the ce where people from all other kingdoms and even faraway continents came together!


    Hence, one would find myriad cultures and traditions in this city, thanks to its residents that hailed from all sorts of backgrounds. The reason why they all gathered here was simple.


    It was because Nadir was a ce full of opportunities!


    But amidst breathtaking skyscrapers and fantastic pieces of machinery, there was something dark lurking beneath the surface.


    On the surface, everything seemed to be working in harmony. With everything and everyone being regted fairly by people in high positions of authority¡­


    But hidden in the shadowsy secret societies and shadowy figures that wielded supernatural powers, manipting everything from the dark for their own benefit.


    Nadir not only provided opportunities to regr people but also Transcendents!


    Transcendents from all over the Western Continent came to the city in hopes of achieving their dreams. Despite the darkness and the dangers within the city, there was a sense of boundless optimism.


    Simr to regr people, Transcendents too traveled to this ce to fulfill their aspirations. Just like this one figure who was sitting inside the first carriage of the training from Damascus.


    The piercing horn of the steam train echoed in the distance as it approached the Nadir Train Station. The sound grew louder and louder until the train finally entered the station.


    The steel wheels of the steam train screeched as they came to a halt. The clouds of steam dispersed from the chimney of the train, enveloping the train tform in ayer of warm mist.


    As the train came to a stop, the door to the first carriage¡ªwhich was also the first ss passenger carriage¡ªswung open. Dozens of passengers dressed invish clothes stepped out and onto the tform.


    Some looked around with excitement and wonder while others hugged and kissed the people that were awaiting their arrival.


    Amidst the crowd of passengers, a tall figure wearing a three-piece ck suit and a ck blindfold around his eyes stepped onto the tform without any luggage.


    On the shoulder of this person was a ck cat that was looking around the station with bright eyes.


    When the people around this person saw him, they were first taken aback by his handsome appearance and his expensive-looking clothes. However, soon they couldn''t help but pity this person when they realized that he was blind.


    Some of the eager youngdies walked towards him hoping to help him out, but they were shocked to see that the man was walking away and dodging the crowd with great uracy as if he wasn''t blind at all!


    Bryanpletely ignored these youngdies as he made his way out of the train station with the help of his spiritual sense.


    ''Bryan! Bryan! Let''s go have some food first!'' Benny nuzzled his head against Bryan''s.


    "All right." Bryan smiled warmly.


    In the distance, somewhere in an inconspicuous corner of the station, four young men, wearing ragged clothes, were greedily eyeing Bryan.


    One of them chuckled, "That fucker looks very rich! I''m sure he has a lot of money on him."


    "Yes," Another man chimed in, "And he''s blind too. This will be easy."


    "Let''s just rob him. No need to beat him up." A short man added.


    "He''s right. Let''s do it silently, without drawing too much attention. There are a lot of cops patrolling the station." A burly young man, supposedly the leader of the group, spoke.


    Aftering to a consensus, the four of them walked toward Bryan who seemed to be oblivious of them.


    "Good Sir! Do you need a guide?"


    "You seem to be someone new to Nadir! Please let us help you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, yes! You look like someone who might need help."


    "We know the best hotels in Nadir for someone of your stature!"


    The four of them surrounded Bryan. Two of them gently grabbed his arm. While one began to massage his shoulders and the other one stood right in front of him with a fawning face, most likely to draw his attention.


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk, "Oh, how generous of you lot! Nadir is sure full of kind young men like you. I would love to have you as my guide."


    The burly young man standing in front of Bryan made eye contact with the other three. He then looked at Bryan and replied apologetically, "Apologies, sir! I just recalled that we had to run an errand. I hope you have a great time in Nadir."


    The four of them snickered at Bryan and soon disappeared amidst the crowd.


    "Heh," Bryan smirked and muttered under his breath, "I hope you have a miserable time."


    Benny couldn''t help but giggle, ''Poor fellows.''


    The duo then walked towards the exit of the train station. Meanwhile, the four young men walked to a corner of the tform with wide smiles on their faces,


    "Hehe, these tourists are so stupid and gullible."


    "I felt arge stack of paper when I reached inside his pocket! I think we are rich!"


    The four of them huddled together and took out the items that they had stolen from Bryan. However, their smiles froze! Because their hands were empty!


    "What the fuck!?"


    "What is happening? I was sure I had grabbed something!"


    "Am I hallucinating!?"


    The short young man amongst them checked his pockets, and his face instantly paled, "My money is gone!!"


    The three of them looked at him and then simultaneously checked their own pockets. The next moment, they were wide-eyed.


    "Where''s my wallet!?"


    "My coins and cash are missing too!"


    "T-The watch that I had stolen yesterday is gone!"


    All four of them looked at each other, their faces etched with sheer disbelief.


    The burly man gnashed his teeth in anger, "Quick! After that despicable man!"


    The four of them then ran towards the ce where they had ''robbed'' Bryan. However, he was no longer there. They scoured the entire tform but still couldn''t find him.


    They could only me themselves and their lucks for trying to steal from a master thief!


    Meanwhile, Bryan had already exited the train station with Benny and was currently sitting in a personal public car. From the driver, he got to know that there were two types of transportation vehicles in Nadir.


    One was a personal type that Bryan was in right now. And the other one was a shared type and was usually muchrger than the personal type vehicles.


    Bryan couldn''t help but think back to the times when the steam car had just been invented and only the rich and affluent could afford it. But now, almost everybody could.


    As he looked out the window of the car, he couldn''t help but admire this beautiful city. He had never seen buildings so tall ever in his life. Even the Damascus Clock Tower paled inparison to a regr building here.


    In the distance, he could even see buildings as tall as over a hundred floors!


    Moreover, he also saw many machines that he had never seen before. The driver told him that most of the machines were needed in the day-to-day operations of the city from sanitation, and sewage systems, to building and construction, etc.


    Bryan was taken aback. He couldn''t help but ask, "If all these jobs have been taken over by the machines then what about the working ss and the poor people?"


    The driver shook his head as a helpless sigh escaped his lips, "Poverty and homelessness have been at an all-time high. The majority of the poor people are jobless and can''t feed themselves or their families.


    "After what happened in Damascusst year, it''s as if all the wealthy people and the politicians arepletely against the welfare of the poor. The times are tough, no one wants to support the poor people, afraid that''d be condemned by society."


    At the mention of the incident in Damascus, Bryan stayed silent for a long time. His fists clenched in anger, ''The poor people were affected just as much as the wealthy when the Devil descended. Why must they bear the brunt of it?''


    As he asked himself this question in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel that the world was indeed a very cruel ce.

 Chapter 202 Hope

    a€?a€?For the rest of the journey, Bryan didn''t make any more conversations with the driver as he was lost in his own thoughts. The driver too noticed this, hence, he tactfully didn''t speak further.


    After all, from the way that Morpheus was dressed, he looked like a pretty important person. So, he didn''t want to offend him by any chance.


    About ten minutester, the steam car soon arrived in front of a two-storied restaurant.


    "Good sir, we have arrived at our destination. This restaurant here is one of the more popr ones in Nadir. The fare will be 6 pounds." The driver parked the car in front of a crowded building.


    He turned back to look at Bryan but was instantly shocked! Because Bryan at some point had already disappeared. And he didn''t even hear the sound of the car door opening!


    The driver thought that Bryan had left without paying but when he looked at the back seat, his eyes widened even more.


    Because on the seat where Bryan was sitting, nowy a hundred-pound note!


    The middle-aged driver now felt extremely conflicted. He thought that Bryan must have given him the hundred-pound note by mistake since he was blind.


    He wanted to return the money to Bryan but a part of him also wanted to keep the money and drive off. After all, times were very tough for poor people like him.


    Although he was luckier than most poor people, in that he was able to learn how to drive pretty quickly and also had enough money to buy this steam car with the help of a loan from the bank.


    For him, things weren''t that great at home also. He had an entire family to feed. Moreover, he also had to pay interest to the bank every month.


    If he failed the interest payment by even a single day, the bank would take away his car--which he had put up as coteral.


    Hence, the driver thought about what to do for a long time. All of a sudden, a voice echoed inside his head, "Take the money. Drive away."


    The driver''s eyes zed over as he replied, "Yes..."


    He robotically raised his hand and took the note kept on the seat. He then turned around and slowly drove the car away.


    It wasn''t until a few momentster that he came to. He suddenly realized that he was already driving the car in the middle of the street!


    rmed, he stepped on the brake and began to look around with wide eyes, "H-How did I get here!?"


    Then he thought of the money that the blind man had kept on the seat. He subconsciously put his hand inside his pant pockets, only to find the hundred-pound note inside!


    He was greatly taken aback, "When did-"


    HONK!!!


    However, he soon snapped back to his senses and looked at his rear-view mirror. By stopping the car in the middle of the street, he had caused slight traffic.


    "Crap!" He threw this bizarre experience to the back of his mind and hurriedly drove away, afraid that the police would charge him with a fine.


    After acquiring a new physique, Bryan not only gained two innate abilities, but he had also be quite adept at hypnotizing and even putting others to sleep.


    After all, both these things could be considered to be rted to dreams. And not only that, but his affinity with Illusion-rted spells had also increased significantly!


    In front of the restaurant, Bryan saw the driver soon disappear into the distance, and couldn''t help but sigh, "So, such people exist as well, huh?"


    If it was him, he would have taken the money in a heartbeat and sped off. Heck, he would even rob a blind man in broad daylight, should he evere across one.


    But this driver actually felt conflicted when looking at the money. Even though he knew he had a family to feed, his morals stopped him from taking advantage of a blind man.


    "Why must people like him suffer?" Bryan raised his head and looked at the sky, "If there is no fairness in this world, why do humans continue to have hope?"


    He stood standing there for a very long time. All of a sudden, he was slightly taken aback, "Eh?"


    Bryan touched the blindfold and mumbled, "Since when did I start speaking that way?"


    He wasn''t taken aback by the observation he had just made about this world. But how he referred to ''humans'' as if he wasn''t a part of them at all!


    "Is that fruit slowly turning me into something not human..." Bryan mumbled.


    Benny looked at Bryan''s confused expression and asked mentally, ''Do you regret it?''


    "Hmm?" Bryan turned his head toward Benny, "Regret what?"


    ''Eating the Sacred Fruit.'' Benny replied solemnly.


    Bryan turned silent for a few moments and then replied with determination, "Never!"


    ''Will you regret it if you be aplete dream creature?'' Benny asked further.


    This time Bryan didn''t know how to reply. He was confused. He had never thought about such a thing before. However, life was full of unexpected twists and turns.


    He looked back at Benny and smiled faintly, "I don''t know if I''lle to regret this in the future. But if I was given another chance, I''d do the same thing all over again."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Benny nuzzled his head against Bryan''s, ''No matter what you choose and what you be, I will forever be your brother.''


    Bryan''s heart warmed. He gently stroked Benny''s head, "I know..."


    The duo then headed inside the restaurant. The receptionist of the restaurant who was seated behind the entrance, saw Bryan enter.


    Her eyes lit up when he saw Bryan''s expensive clothes. And when she saw Bryan''s blindfold, her eyes turned into pound signs.


    The receptionist thought inwardly, ''Looks like another good spender has arrived!''


    With a bright smile spreading across her lips, she greeted Bryan enthusiastically, "Wee to Urth Continental Restaurant, Sir!"


    Bryan simply nodded in return.


    The receptionist didn''t mind at all, "Are you looking to dine in or take out?"


    "Dine in," Bryan replied sinctly.


    "Very well, Sir!" The receptionist beamed, " We have private dining rooms on the second-"


    Bryan cut her off, "I''d like to dine in themon area."


    The receptionist''s smile threatened to break, "No problem at all sir!"


    She then walked closer to Bryan and raised her arm slightly for Bryan to grab, "Please grab my hand, sir. I will guide you to your table."


    "No need." Bryan then pointed at Benny who was sitting on his shoulder, "What do you think this little fellow is there for?"


    The receptionist looked at Benny who was looking at her with a smug expression. She couldn''t help but think to herself incredulously, ''Is the cat acting...smug?''


    "N-No problem." The receptionist''s eyebrows twitched, "Please follow me."


    Bryan then followed after the receptionist and in but a few moments he was seated next to a floor-to-ceiling window.


    "One of our servers will be here with you shortly. Enjoy!" The receptionist smiled and then left.


    Bryan looked out through the floor-to-ceiling window with his spiritual sense. He couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled as he thought inwardly, ''Ever since I stepped foot inside this city, the sense of familiarity has been nagging me... But I''m sure I''ve never visited Nadir before.''


    He then mentally asked Benny, ''When we were in the Dreamworld, did we happen to pass by this ce by any chance?''


    Benny thought for a moment and then shook his head, ''Not that I remember.''


    ''How strange...'' Bryan thought.


    Soon, a middle-aged female server came to Bryan''s table and greeted, "Good afternoon, sir! What would-"


    Bryan cut her off, "Bring me two of all the best-selling dishes here."


    "S-Sir, are you sure you''ll be able to finish all of that by yourself?" The waitress asked with some hesitation.


    "There''s two of us here." Bryan looked in her direction and smirked mischievously, "Or are you blind just like me?"


    The waitress looked at Benny who was sitting on Bryan''sp with his front paws crossed. She then looked back at Bryan''s blindfold.


    Her eyebrows twitched as she replied, "O-Oh, I see. I''ll be here with your food within ten minutes."


    With that said, she turned around and headed back into the kitchen.


    Bryan continued to talk with Benny as the duo nned their next moves. Bryan also had to find a good ce to stay in Nadir.


    Money was not a problem for him. He still had about 140,000 pounds in cash inside his pocket watch. And not just that, he also had heaps of gold, silver, and other gems. Hence, he could afford to live in a good house.


    And he knew exactly which neighborhood to buy his new house in. Since Detective Watson''s wife and daughter were living in Nadir, Bryan decided to buy a house somewhere close to theirs.


    That way he''d be able to keep an eye out for their safety. Although he didn''t know where Abigail and little Amy lived, that wouldn''t pose a problem for him either. He could just divine their house location.


    Other than his housing issue, he also had to look for those Blood Path scums who were responsible for his teacher''s death, as well as Henry and Emma''s death.


    Bryan knew that he was too weak to fight most of them since they were a Rank 2 Transcendent and a Rank 4--Alfredo and Sean.


    But that didn''t mean he couldn''t hunt the Rank 1. And there was only one Rank 1 amongst the people that were responsible. Ron!


    A malevolent aura began to subconsciously emanate from Bryan, ''Ron... I will make you wish that you were never fucking born!''

 Chapter 203 Emotions

    ?


    The people that were sitting near Bryan, all of a sudden started to sweat nervously. Some of them even passed out on their tables.


    It wasn''t until Benny lightly patted Bryan''s head that thetter put his emotions under control.


    Bryan looked around at the slightmotion he had just caused. He was a little taken aback as he thought inwardly, ''It seems to be getting harder trying to keep my emotions in check. Is this also because of my transformation?''


    ''Although your body has adapted to the changes, your mind has yet to adapt.'' Benny replied.


    "Huh?" Bryan felt puzzled, "What exactly do you mean?"


    Benny thought for a long time and then replied mentally, ''Hmm, How should I put this? For example, imagine that all your life you''ve been a rabbit, and now all of a sudden you''ve be a lion. Does that make sense?''


    Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch as he replied, ''That''s a hell of an analogy. But I understand what you''re saying¡­I think.''


    Soon, the waitress came to Bryan''s table carrying arge tray full of dishes. When she saw the customers around breathing heavily and drenched in sweat, she was taken aback.


    However, she didn''t tend to them. Their respective servers would do that. She walked towards Bryan who, surprisingly, seemed to be doing finepared to the rest.


    She didn''t think much of it. She lowered the tray and served the dishes to Bryan in a professional manner and with great familiarity.


    "Enjoy your meal, sir!" The middle-aged server smiled and then asked, "By the way, would you like something to drink?"


    "Some water would be nice," Bryan replied.


    "Oh!" The server lightly tapped her forehead, "I forgot to get that for you. My apologies."


    With that said, she hurried away.  Bryan, on the other hand, looked at all the dishes on the table and couldn''t help but nod his head in approval, "Hmm, not bad. At least they look and smell good."


    Benny, who was sitting on Bryan''sp all this while, jumped on the table and sat at the center after pushing away a few tes. His eyes shone brightly and his mouth started to water.


    He looked at Bryan and spoke mentally, ''I''m going to begin first!''


    Without waiting a moment longer, Benny dug into the te of mutton chops that was ced closest to him and started to eat it with great relish.


    Bryan couldn''t help but smile warmly looking at Benny. He too began to taste all the food. He had to admit, that the food here was extremely deliciouspared to the restaurants he had eaten at in Damascus.


    And this wasn''t even the best restaurant in the city, ording to the driver from earlier.


    ''Perhaps, in my free time, I should visit all the good restaurants in Nadir.'' Bryan thought to himself as he cut a small piece of grilled chicken breast and put it in his mouth.


    At some point, the server had already served him water. When she saw Benny sitting at the table and sharing food with Bryan, she couldn''t help but feel a little appalled by it.


    After all, she had never seen pets eating with their masters at the same table.


    Bryan continued to enjoy his lunch as he chatted with Benny. From time to time, he would look through the floor-to-ceiling window and view the cars passing by.


    He still hadn''tpletely digested the fact that over a year had passed while he was in the Dreamworld. Only when he looked at the world around him and see the various changes that had taken ce in his absence, would he realize just how much he had missed.


    ''I wonder how Captain, Andrew, Elijah, and Olivia are doing¡­'' Bryan thought in a daze.


    All of a sudden, he heard a loud moring from the direction of the restaurant''s entrance. Bryan extended his spiritual sense and found that a couple was vehemently arguing with the receptionist.


    And the reason for the argument?


    Bryan couldn''t help but scoff when he overheard the young blond man, wearing a fine suit, yell at the receptionist, "Why does a blind man need to sit by the window? He can''t even see!!"


    The receptionist continued to disy the same professional smile, "We cannot ask him to change tables, sir. After all, he was here first-"


    The blond man instantly cut her off, "I don''t fucking care! Your private rooms are full and now you can''t even provide me with a table of my choice in themon area. Do you know who I am!?"


    The man was seething with rage. He had brought this young brte behind her on a date. And now he couldn''t even find a ce to sit. For a man of his stature, this was a big embarrassment!


    Meanwhile, the beautiful brte behind him was looking in the direction of Bryan who was eating with proper noble etiquette. Her eyes lit up when she saw his handsome appearance¡ªeven with the blindfold on!


    For some reason, she felt instantly drawn to him. Bryan gave her a sense of familiarity that she usually felt from the elders in her family.


    The youngdy looked at the receptionist and asked politely, "Can we ask the gentleman over there if he can share the table with us?"


    The young man was dumbfounded, "Meryl, you wish to share a table with a stranger!?"


    Meryl looked at the young man and replied, "Dillon, as you can see the entire restaurant is packed. Rather than wait here, I''d much rather ask that gentleman to share the table with us."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Dillon looked at Bryan and his eyebrows furrowed. Why? Because Bryan was more good-looking than him.


    He would much rather wait than share a table with Bryan. He was about to refuse but when he saw the way Meryl was innocently looking at him, he couldn''t bring himself to say no.


    Dillon looked at the receptionist and frowned, "You''re not going to stop us from sharing a table now, will you?"


    The receptionist hesitated for a slight second and then finally disyed a professional smile, "If that gentleman over there has no problem with sharing the table, we have none either."


    "Hmph!" Dillon stomped his feet and walked towards Bryan. Meryl followed behind him. The receptionist''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch as she looked at Dillon''s back and thought, ''These rich second-generation people''s ego sure is fragile.''


    Bryan had already heard the entire conversation. He didn''t mind if this couple joined him. Moreover, he would also like to know the current happenings in Nadir from them.


    Dillon walked in front of him and spoke with a cocky attitude, "You, Mister! Me and my date would like to sit with you. I''m sure you don''t have any problems right?"


    He made sure to emphasize ''My Date'' so that Bryan didn''t try to pull any tricks. After all, in the appearance department, Dillon had already lost before the race had even begun.


    "If you say ''Please'', I might let you.'' Bryan continued to eat his meal and replied without even looking at Dillon.


    The veins on the side of Dillon''s forehead began to throb in anger as he saw Bryan''s nonchnt attitude, "You little-"


    However, before Dillon could make a mess, Meryl grabbed him by the arm and signaled him with her eyes.


    She then looked at Bryan and was inwardly shocked at how handsome Bryan was up close. She shed a polite smile and asked,


    "Mister, we would greatly appreciate it if you could please share the table with us. After all, the rest of the tables here are already upied."


    Bryan nodded, "Sit."


    The vein on Dillon''s head throbbed even more, "Who the hell do you think you are!?"


    "A nobody," Bryan replied stoically.


    Dillon was about to go off but was cut off by Meryl, "Thank you, Mister."


    She then pulled Dillon''s arm and made him sit right next to him, across from Bryan.


    "At least, get your damn pet off the table!" Dillon gnashed his teeth as he red at Benny.


    "Ask him," Bryan replied.


    ''This motherfucker!!'' Dillon cursed in his heart. He couldn''t even remember thest time someone spoke to him like that. All his life, everyone he had ever met had to fawn over him.


    And here was Bryan, who was speaking to him as if it was a drag! How could he tolerate this? But then he remembered that he was here with Meryl. And he had to show her his good side at all times¡ªor at least try to.


    Dillon took a few deep breaths to calm himself down and waved his hands in front of Benny in order to scare him, "Shoo away, dirty cat! Get lost! Shoo! Shoo!"


    Benny nced at Dillon and raised his tiny head as if looking down on him. He then narrowed his eyes and spoke mentally, ''Pathetic!''


    GAASSPP!!!


    Dillon shot up to his feet as he looked at Benny with wide eyes. He pointed his trembling finger at him and stuttered in utter shock, "The C-C-Cat spoke!!"


    Meryl looked at Dillon and asked incredulously, "What are you talking about? Are you drunk?"


    "Did you not hear the cat speak? I swear to the Goddess it just spoke! I''m not lying!" Dillon tried to justify.


    Meanwhile, Bryan had to lower his head and struggle hard to prevent himself from breaking intoughter. A few momentster, he lifted Benny by the armpits and ced him in front of him, on the table.


    Dillon and Meryl had already seated themselves by now. However, Dillon kept peeking nces at Benny, his eyes disying a mixture of curiosity and horror.


    After the couple ced their orders to the server, they looked towards Bryan. Well, only Meryl was looking at Bryan, whereas Dillon''s eyes were glued to Benny.


    "My name is Meryl Jones and this is my good friend Dillon McCarthy." Meryl introduced herself and Dillon who was still staring at Benny like an idiot.


    "May we know your name?" Meryl smiled.


    Bryan nodded,


    "The name''s Bryan Lombardi."

 Chapter 204 Blood & Misery

    ?


    "Mr. Lombardi, which family do youe from?" Meryl asked with bright eyes. After all, from the way that Bryan had dressed up, it was very evident that he hailed from an affluent background.


    "I''m a nobody," Bryan replied as he cut into his steak and put a small piece in his mouth.


    "Eh?" Meryl was confused, "I don''t understand. Are you not from Nadir?"


    Bryan shook his head, "Damascus."


    "Oh, I see." Meryl smiled, "If you don''t mind my asking, what brings you to Nadir?"


    Bryan paused in his actions. After a few moments, he replied stoically, "To settle some debts."


    "I-I see.." For some reason, when Bryan said those words, Meryl felt her heart palpitate. She felt as if she was sitting in front of an injured animal that was at its most dangerous.


    After the short talk between the duo, Meryl tactfully didn''t ask anything else. She didn''t wish to pry into Bryan''s private matters after all. Meanwhile, Dillon was eyeing Benny as if he was looking at a treasure.


    Meryl elbowed Dillon in the arm, "Please, behave yourself."


    Dillonpletely ignored her. He wanted to confirm something but was scared to ask it. After all, it was a very sensitive topic. He wouldn''t have thought about bringing this up if Benny hadn''t spoken to him.


    But now that he knew Benny could speak, Dillon''s curiosity was immensely piqued. He leaned in closer to Bryan and asked, "Uhm... Sir, are you willing to sell this cat to me?"


    Bryan raised his eyebrow and looked at Dillon with an amused expression, "You can ask him."


    Dillon''s lips twitched. However, he controlled his urge to snap back at Bryan. Because if his spections were correct, then Bryan was not what he seemed to be! And that he needed to be shown respect.


    He then turned to look at Benny who was licking the food clean off of a te, "Little one, are you willing toe with me?"


    Benny raised his head and looked at Dillon. The next moment, Benny rolled his eyes at him and walked toward another te.


    Dillon was taken aback once again! And this time, so was Meryl. Earlier, she thought Dillon was probably acting strange to garner her attention.


    But now that she saw Benny disying such descriptive human-like expressions, She couldn''t help but think the same thing as Dillon!


    The couple looked at each other and gulped nervously. They could see the anxiousness as well as excitement in each other''s eyes. No words were spoken between them but they instantly understood each other''s message!


    Either the cat was a Transcendent creature and Bryan wasn''t aware of it.


    Or¡­


    Bryan was aware of it and was a Transcendent himself!


    Coming from well-to-do families, they had naturally heard about Transcendents! Some of their family members were Transcendents as well!


    However, both of them were prevented from embarking on this Path because of its dangers! That, and the fact that both of them were still young¡ª17 years old.


    Usually, people who had an affinity with Spiritual Force would be Apprentices after 16 years old. However, since both Dillon and Meryl were heavily doted on by their families, they hadn''t been allowed to be Apprentices yet.


    The both of them signaled to each other with their eyes and were finally about to ask Bryan. But before they could, they heard Bryan chuckle, "Seems like you both are aware of Transcendents."


    Dillon and Meryl were both wide-eyed and filled with shock. But soon, the shock turned to excitement as they looked at Bryan.


    "Mr. Lombardi, is it true!?" Meryl couldn''t control her excitement.


    She leaned closer to the table and whispered, "Are you really a Transcendent?"


    "What if I am?" Bryan replied nonchntly.


    Dillon and Meryl drew a collective gasp of surprise. The former then looked at Benny who was looking back at him with a smug look and asked, "Is your cat a Transcendent creature too?"


    "What if he is?" Bryan replied expressionlessly. He then continued to eat his meal. Dillon and Meryl were about to ask more, however, they saw the middle-aged female server approach their table.


    Hence, they refrained from speaking further about this topic.


    "Here is your meal, Sir, Madam." The server put their respective dishes in front of them with a smile, "Enjoy."


    The couple thanked her politely and then began to eat their lunch with proper noble etiquette.


    After making sure that the server had gone further away and that no one else was paying attention to them, Meryl asked with bright eyes, "Mr. Lombardi, what is it like being a Transcendent!?"


    She had grown up listening to stories about Transcendents from her elders in the family. And the fact that such a topic had to be kept under secrecy, further intensified her curiosity and feelings for the supernatural world!


    Everyone in her family always told her about how bing a Transcendent was a life full of dangers and perils and whatnot. All she heard was the negative sides to it.


    But as a young girl, she always fantasized about being a Transcendent. After all, if one could attain such supernatural powers, what could possibly go wrong with it?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And now that she came across someone who was actually a Transcendent and also seemed to be about the same age as her, she couldn''t help but inquire about it. Dillon also felt the same way.


    When Bryan saw looks of excitement and admiration in the couple''s eyes, he couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. He gently lowered his cutlery and replied as he looked out the window,


    "It is lonely¡­


    "And it is painful."


    Dillon and Meryl were taken aback! This wasn''t the answer that they were expecting. This was almost the same answer that the elders of the family had always told them.


    "How can that be?" Dillon replied in frustration. He was tired of hearing the same thing over and over again.


    He wanted to be a Transcendent and live the life he had always dreamt of! But every time, he was told the same thing!


    Unlike Dillon, Meryl was able to astutely observe Bryan''s expression when he said those words. She could feel the pain and sorrow in his tone.


    She stopped Dillon who was about to ask again, "Don''t."


    Seeing Meryl''s solemn expression, Dillon decided to stay quiet. Meryl on the other hand, looked at Bryan once again and asked softly, "Did you¡­lose someone?"


    When Bryan heard that question, his lips curled up into a smile. It was a sad smile.


    "I have lost¡­everyone." Bryan spoke, the smile on his face didn''t fade, "Well, not everyone. I still have a few friends. But I haven''t met them in forever."


    When Meryl saw Bryan''s smile, her eyes couldn''t help but redden. Dillon too felt a little emotional. That smile of Bryan''s, in some ways, was the purest reaction they had seen from someone.


    The expression and its underlying meaning had such striking contrasts, that it unknowingly tugged at Dillon''s and Meryl''s heartstrings. They had never felt such an emotion before.


    For a moment, the couple couldn''t help but think if the elders in their families were right about the life of a Transcendent all along.


    Meryl wiped her eyes with her napkin. She hesitated for a long time and then finally mustered up the courage to ask, "Do you mind sharing your story with us?"


    Bryan turned his head to look back at the couple and shook his head, "I''m afraid not."


    He continued to eat his steak and added, "The life of a Transcendent is not all sunshine and rainbows that you both think it is. It is a path filled with blood and misery."


    The couple couldn''t help but turn downcast when they heard Bryan. They were hoping that Bryan would help them but it would seem otherwise.


    "There is a way, however¡­" Bryan stated.


    The couple asked simultaneously, "What way!?"


    "Join the Transcendent Divisions of the Church," Bryan replied tly. After all, he didn''t want to be responsible for the two of them.


    Dillon and Meryl were left even more disappointed after listening to Bryan''s suggestion. The former then replied, "You think we haven''t thought about that already?"


    Meryl chimed in, "It''s just that our families would never allow us to join any of the Churches."


    This was true since all the Transcendent families in the country would much rather have more Transcendents in their own ranks than provide them to the Churches and increase their power instead.


    Bryan was slightly taken aback at the response. He asked back, "Churches?"


    "Huh?" Meryl was surprised. It then dawned on her, "Ah, that''s right! You mentioned you''re new here. So you probably don''t know much about Nadir."


    "Damascus had only one Church, right?" She inquired.


    Bryan simply nodded.


    Meryl replied patiently, "Here, in Nadir, we have three Churches: the Church of Wisdom, the Church of the Earth Mother, and finally the Church of Craftsmanship."


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded. He remembered his teacher mentioning this to him when he first started studying under him.


    He suddenly thought of something and proposed, "Since I''m new here, I''d like the two of you to be my guides for a few days."


    Dillon was about to refuse, however, he was cut off by Bryan.


    "In return, I will give you the meditation technique and potion recipe for Rank 1 Illusion Path. How about it?"


    Naturally, he had gotten the meditation technique and potion recipe of the Illusion Path after killing Kenny Adams long ago. He had already made a copy of both of them and had also given the same information to Grace.


    Bryan suddenly recalled that Grace and Leah also lived in Nadir and thought inwardly, ''That''s right. Perhaps, I should pay them a visit.''

 Chapter 205 Divination

    ?


    While Bryan was thinking about meeting his old friends, Dillon and Meryl were bbergasted. They couldn''t believe that someone could give away a potion recipe and meditation technique for a Rank 1 Path so easily!


    For a moment, they even thought that Bryan was just ying around with them. They looked into each other''s eyes and could see the shock as well as excitement in them.


    Meryl then turned to look at Bryan and asked, "Mr. Lombardi, are you serious?"


    "Hmm?" Bryan looked at her, puzzled, "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "I mean to say, the potion recipe and the meditation technique would surely cost a lot of money. Would being your guide for merely a few days really suffice?" Meryl inquired.


    "Ah!" Bryan finally understood what was happening. A meditation technique and potion recipe for Rank 1 were indeed expensive. The two of them could easily cost over 500 pounds.


    However, Bryan was really not in need of money at the moment and ording to his n, he would be making tons of it in the near future. That''s why he was so easygoing about it.


    He waved his hand nonchntly and replied, "It doesn''t matter. If you still think being my guide is insufficient, then you can think of it as owing me a favor."


    "It''s a deal!" Dillon eagerly replied with a wide grin. Meryl, on the other hand, felt a little hesitant. After all, owing a Transcendent a favor was no small deal.


    However, the allure of getting a meditation technique and potion recipe for Rank 1 was simply too great. After all, their families wouldn''t provide it to them. Not anytime soon, at the very least.


    She thought that Bryan would take advantage of them but to her surprise, she saw Bryan shake his head.


    "You both must think about it for a couple of days. After all, this is a big decision and will alter the course of your life. Moreover, Illusion Path isn''t the only Path there is as I''m sure you already know." Bryan replied as he wiped his lips with a napkin.


    Dillon felt as if he was doused by a bucket of cold water. However, he felt that Bryan did make sense. Hence, he silently pondered on what Bryan just said.


    Meryl inquired, "Just how many Paths are there?"


    "Before that," Bryan cut her off, "I must ask the two of you, just how did youe to know about the existence of Transcendents?"


    After all, this was an imperative question.


    Meryl and Dillon then went on to exin how they hailed from Transcendent families. Turns out, both their families were immensely wealthy.


    Although they did not have nobility titles, but because both their families were engaged inmerce and worked directly with the state and royalty, they were able to get to where they were today.


    And the reason why their family didn''t help them be Transcendents yet, made Bryan chuckle.


    "So, you''re saying your families are very protective of you. And that''s why they didn''t allow you to be Transcendents till now?"


    Dillon and Meryl nodded their heads in embarrassment.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh, "Well, that''s a good problem to have."


    "Back to the topic of Paths," he continued, "There all sorts of Paths in this world, ranging from the elemental ones and going all the way to ones that are elusive and conceptual, for example, Fate, Wisdom, Time, Soul, etc.


    "So, before choosing which Path you wish to embark upon, you both should thoroughly do your research. Since you hail from a family of Transcendents, I''m sure you will be able to find some information about it."


    Dillon and Meryl thought that this was reasonable. All of a sudden, the former felt that Bryan might not be that bad of a person, after all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to exin such things.


    "And after that, if you still wish to embark on the Illusion Path, then I can give the meditation technique and the potion recipe to you. If not, then I can suggest you some Transcendent Conventions here in Nadir." Bryan added.


    Dillon asked curiously, "What are Transcendent Conventions?"


    Bryan waved his hand, "I''ll tell you about themter."


    "And one more thing," Bryan reminded, "Don''t expect me to babysit you and teach you the ways of a Transcendent and how to navigate this supernatural world. Is that clear?"


    Dillon and Meryl nodded solemnly. Just the fact that Bryan was willing to give them such vital information, was already more than enough for them. They knew better than to ask for more.


    "Now, if you both will be kind enough to show me around the city. I also need to buy a house." Bryan leaned back in his chair.


    "No problem!" Dillon replied with bright eyes. His attitude toward Bryan hadpletely flipped 180 degrees.


    "Do you have a preference for the neighborhood where you wish to buy a house? Or do you want us to rmend?" Meryl asked politely.


    Bryan nodded, "One moment."


    He then rxed his body and took a few deep breaths. After getting into a trance-like state, his eyes turned silver underneath the blindfold.


    Dream Divination!


    ''Abigail Watson and Amy Watson''s house in Nadir¡­'' Bryan repeated this statement in his mind a few times until he finally received a revtion from the Dreamworld!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In his vision, he saw a tidy neighborhood that had rows of houses on both sides of the streets. The footpaths were nted with luscious verdant trees that only added more beauty to this neighborhood.


    Just one look at it and Bryan could tell that this was an extremely affluent neighborhood. The people walking on the streets wore expensive and good-looking clothes.


    There were cars parked throughout the street in front of their respective houses. Moreover, all the houses here were at least two-storied or higher. And the architecture spoke volumes about just how much money had been invested.


    Furthermore, in the near distance, Bryan could also see arge Church. Upon looking at the Church''s symbol, he finally realized why it felt as if this neighborhood was a mixture of concrete and flourishing greenery.


    It was because of its vicinity to the Church of the Earth Mother!


    Bryan''s eyes finally returned to normal after he confirmed the name of the neighborhood where Abigail and little Amy were in.


    He extended out his spiritual sense to look at Dillon and Meryl but was surprised to see the way they were looking at him.


    "What''s the matter?" He inquired, puzzled.


    "J-Just now¡­" Dillon gulped, "Mr. Lombardi, w-what exactly happened?"


    "We felt a strange atmosphere around you the moment you leaned back in your chair. It felt¡­almost magical!" Meryl added, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Ah," Bryan nodded, "I was looking where to buy a house."


    "Amazing!" Dillon was enamored, "You can even do something like that with Transcendent powers?"


    "I guess, not everyone." Bryan shrugged, "Call the server."


    Dillon snapped out of his daydreaming and waved at the server. When the bill arrived, he insisted on paying for everything. Bryan didn''t care and let him.


    After the bill was paid. The trio left the restaurant. They then waited for Dillon''s private car to pick them up. After about a few minutes, the three of them got inside the car.


    Dillon looked at Bryan who was petting Benny on hisp, and asked, "Where are we headed?"


    "Calm Springs neighborhood," Bryan replied sinctly.


    Dillon as well as Meryl were slightly taken aback. After all, this was one of the more affluent neighborhoods in Nadir. Although the couple knew that Bryan was wealthy, it wasn''t until now that they actually confirmed just how rich he was.


    If one could afford to buy a house in Calm Springs, much less rent. It was evident, that they were very rich.


    Apart from the area where the Royal Pce was located, Calm Springs fell under the top five most wealthy neighborhoods in Nadir!


    "Do we know an exact location?" Meryl asked politely, "After all, Calm Springs is a very big neighborhood."


    "You can drop me anywhere near the Church of the Earth Mother," Bryan replied.


    Meryl raised her eyebrows in surprise, "How did you know there was a Church there?"


    Bryan didn''t reply. He simply smiled in return.


    Meryl tactfully didn''t ask further. Dillon on the other hand, instructed the driver and the car finally drove away. On the way to Calm Springs, the couple proactively showed Bryan all themon ces in Nadir.


    From ces where he could go shopping, to locations of good restaurants, the business district, the location of the stock market¡ªbasically almost everything that happened to be on their way.


    Bryan patiently listened to them and memorized all the important ces. This was the reason why he needed a local resident to guide him in the city.


    If he had done the same thing by himself, it would have taken him a lot more time.


    After a thirty-minute drive, the car finally reached the Calm Springs neighborhood. Bryan was still trying to get used to the massive traffic here in Nadir. There were just too many cars here!


    "You can stop right here," Bryan instructed. In the distance, he could see Abigail''s house that he had seen in the vision.


    Dillon instructed the driver to stop. He then looked at Bryan and stated, "Are you sure you don''t need help looking for a house through a real estate agency?"


    Bryan shook his head, "I''ll manage."


    Meryl then took out a small card from her purse and respectfully handed it to Bryan, "You can contact me through this number."


    Bryan took the card that disyed Meryl''s name and an eight-digit number. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s this for?"


    Meryl looked at him in a confused manner, "This is the number to my telephone."


    Bryan''s eyes widened in shock as he thought inwardly, ''Don''t tell me! They''ve already invented the phone while I was away!?''

 Chapter 206 Anthony Wayne

    ?


    Back in Damascus, when Bryan had killed Jack Brown andter raided his house, he had found a blueprint for the telephone designed by Jack''s father, Jim Brown!


    The telephone was a revolutionary instrument that would allow for the transmission of human voices from long distances. It was basically an upgrade of the telegram!


    At the time, Bryan thought that if he could capitalize on this opportunity when he arrived at Nadir, he would have made loads of money.


    He had even made ns about partnering up with Grace, who hailed from an entrepreneurial family and register a patent for the telephone design.


    If he had done so, he would have been earning passive ie for 20 years. Because that was the protection period for patents in the Belize Kingdom.


    This was also one of the main reasons why he was so easygoing about spending money when he arrived here. He was still under the impression that the telephone had still not been invented. But after listening to Meryl, all his ns came crashing down.


    ''Fuck!'' Bryan cursed in his heart, ''I can''t believe the telephone has already been invented by someone in the one year that I''ve been in the Dreamworld.''


    Well, technically he was only there for a week or so. It''s just that a year had passed in the Waking World.


    Looking at Bryan''s shocked expression, Meryl couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Lombardi, do you not know what a telephone is?"


    After all, in this day and age, who wouldn''t know what a telephone was? When the telephone had firste out, its inventor had be rich overnight and was even personally given a reward by the King of Belize.


    It had only been a few months since the invention of this revolutionary instrument. And its inventor now was one of the leading businessmen and innovators of the Western Continent.


    Furthermore, he was also given an honorary position at the Dicentra Research Institute!


    Bryan snapped out of his thoughts and decided to y along, "I was meditating in seclusion for the past year. So, I''m not aware of most of the things that have happened in that time."


    "Oh, I see." Meryl thought that it was reasonable. After all, even she knew that meditation was one of the most crucial factors for any Transcendent.


    She had even seen the elders of her family meditating for a long period of time. So when she heard that Bryan had gone under seclusion for a year, she couldn''t help but respect and admire him even more.


    Meryl and Dillon then began to tell him about the story behind the telephone''s invention and when it was released to the public.


    Bryan nodded from time to time as he listened to them. On the surface, it seemed as if he was paying attention to them but inwardly he was thinking about his future ns, ''It seems like I have to find a new way to earn money now.''


    Although 140,000 pounds was arge amount, it would onlyst him a couple of years. Earlier, he had nned to live off of the money he made from the telephone blueprint, which would have hopefullysted him a long time. But now, he had to revise his ns.


    ''Hmm, whom should I rob?'' He thought inwardly.


    His lips soon curled into a smirk, ''The inventor of the telephone seems like the perfect target, hehe.''


    Seeing Bryan''s smirk, Dillon and Meryl couldn''t help but feel goosebumps on their skins.


    Meryl stuttered, "M-Mr. Lombardi, is something the matter?"


    Bran snapped out of his thoughts and asked, "What did you say the name of the inventor was?"


    "Nichs Tenant," Meryl replied.


    Bryan ginned, "Interesting."


    He then looked at the couple and added, "Well, thank you for your time today. I will contact you when I am free."


    With that said, he turned around and walked away. And soon, he disappeared amongst the crowd walking on the footpath!


    Dillon''s eyes widened, "D-Did you see that, Meryl!?"


    Meryl too was taken aback, "Yes, he really disappeared!"


    The couple looked at each other and couldn''t hide the utter shock in their eyes. Bryan had actually only taken a few steps and had disappeared amidst the crowd.


    Meryl snapped out of her excitement and hurriedly pulled Dillon''s arm, "Let''s go back to my house. Help me look for some books and parchments rted to Transcendents, in my father''s library."


    Dillon nodded and then the duo hopped back inside the car and left Calm Springs.


    A few blocks away, Bryan stood in front of the entrance of a three-storied house with a hesitant expression on his face.


    The house was made up of red bricks and sported a Gothic architectural style. A small fleet of stairs led up to the main door of the house which was made up of a dark shade of mahogany brown.


    As Bryan looked at the door to the house, he felt conflicted, ''Should I let them know I''m alive?''


    This house belonged to none other than Detective Watson! And currently, only Abigail, little Amy, and a handful of maids and servants lived here.


    The main reason why he was hesitating to visit them was that Bryan knew that in the future, he would be bringing a lot of trouble to himself.


    After all, he had already decided on waging war against the Holy Blood Sect!


    And he didn''t want any harm toe to his teacher''s wife and daughter. If his enemies realized that he was associated with the people that lived in this house, they would surelye after them as well. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the end, Bryan decided to not visit them and show his face. He felt that this was for the better.


    He looked deeply at the main door of the house and muttered under his breath, "I will do my best to protect you from the shadows¡­"


    Bryan turned around and walked away with determination.


    A few momentster, the door to the house opened and a small head peeked outside. It was a little girl with blonde hair parted into two ponytails on the sides.


    The little girl looked around, her bright blue eyes shining with curiosity and confusion. After seeing that no one was there, she shrugged and closed the door.


    Bryan who was crouching on the roof of the house right opposite, couldn''t help but smile warmly, "You''ve grown, little Amy¡­"


    He looked at the house for a few moments and then finally disappeared.


    ¡­


    Nightfall.


    A couple of blocks away from Detective Watson''s house, was avish three-storied bungalow that had its ownpound. Thepound included arge garden, a small pond, parking space for cars, and even a servant''s quarters.


    This house belonged to a wealthy business tycoon who went by the name of Connor Winchester. He had multiple businesses throughout Nadir and even the Belize Kingdom.


    This house was the house he mostly resided in since it was his favorite. And currently, he was sleeping on his bed with his third wife, after an intense round of lovemaking.


    Unbeknownst to him, he had drifted into slumber much quicker than it would usually take him.


    And then¡­


    He had a dream!


    In this dream, he was sitting on a beach and looking at the waves crashing against each other with a happy smile on his face. This was the same beach where his father would take him fishing when he was young.


    Dreaming about one of his fondest childhood memories brought him great joy. All of a sudden, the clouds above the ocean parted from the middle and a bright holy light descended!


    The slightly plump, brown-haired Connor shot up to his feet and looked at the pir of light in utter disbelief! He couldn''tprehend what was going on! He couldn''t even tell if this was a dream or reality!


    The pir of light soon dissipated and Connor''s gaze fell on a blond, white-robed young man with bright blue eyes.


    The young man was looking at him with a warm smile.


    "My Goddess!" Connor fell to his knees, his eyes shining with shock and disbelief, "W-What is happening!?"


    The blond young man slowly walked towards Connor and smiled warmly, "Child, I have heard your pleas."


    Connor was instantly dazed. All of a sudden, he couldn''t help but mutter, "A-Are you a God?"


    The blond man shook his head, "I am merely a servant of the Goddess of Wisdom."


    Connor immediately kowtowed. He felt as if he had been chosen by the Goddess herself!


    "I have heard your prayers of wanting to amass even more fortune. And I have visited your dreams to guide you." The young man smiled.


    "Anything!" Connor kept his forehead on the ground, afraid to look at this deity, "I''ll do anything."


    The young man''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile, "My blessed will arrive at your doorstep tomorrow. You must gift your house to him. As for you, here''s what you must do¡­"


    ¡­


    The following day, a middle-aged man with brown hair, wearing a three-piece ck suit, arrived at Connor''s doorstep.


    The man had handsome facial features and was wearing ck, round sunsses. He had a neatly trimmed mustache and also sported a goatee.


    A silver chain was tied around his vest button and the other end of the chain was inside his vest pocket. One could tell that this chain belonged to a pocket watch.


    Furthermore, this person wasn''t alone. A ck cat could be seen walking around the man, nuzzling his head against the man''s calf from time to time.


    The man ced his brown suitcase on the ground and then pressed the doorbell to the house.


    A few momentster, a young maid opened the door and looked at him curiously. She then asked politely, "May I know your name, sir?"


    The man removed his ck fedora hat and smiled,


    "The name''s Anthony,


    "Anthony Wayne."

 Chapter 207 Swindling

    ?


    Friday, 13th July 1582.


    The young maid looked at Bryan, feeling puzzled. She had never seen this person visit this house before, nor had she heard of his name.


    However, she dutifully carried out her task in a respectful manner, "Mr. Wayne, may I know the reason for your visit?"


    Bryan didn''t reply. He just smiled instead. Looking at his expression, the maid felt even more puzzled. However, before she could inquire further, she heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from inside the house.


    The young maid turned around and was visibly shocked by what she witnessed! She saw the owner of the house, Connor Winchester, run down the stairs and rush towards the entrance.


    She had never seen him run! Ever!


    Connor hurriedly approached the main door and slightly pushed the young maid aside, much to her surprise. She couldn''t help but wonder just what the hell was going on.


    Meanwhile, Connor looked at Bryan who was standing outside his house and was wide-eyed.


    ''The dream was real!'' He thought incredulously, ''This man has really arrived!''


    Last night, he had the most bizarre dream. In this dream, a person who imed to be the Angel of the Goddess of Wisdom spoke to him and gave him guidance.


    In the dream, this Angel had told Connor that his Blessed would arrive today and that Connor had to tend to him and also gift him this house.


    After that, the Angel even guided him into how he could amass more wealth. And that was to move his base of operations towards the coastal areas of the Belize Kingdom and operate from there. After all, the majority of his business dealings were in seafood export.


    The Angel had even conjured up an image of his Blessed in the dream. And now that Connor saw Bryan standing at his doorstep, he was filled with disbelief!


    ''I-It''s the same man that the Angel had conjured in the dream!'' He continued to stare at Bryan with wide eyes.


    Meanwhile, Bryan had to struggle to hold back hisughter. The Angel of the Goddess of Wisdom who had visited Connor''s dream was none other than him!


    Bryan had visited Connor''s dreamst night and swindled him into giving this house for free!


    When Bryan thought about it, he couldn''t help but be immensely proud of himself. Acquiring such avish three-storied house without having to pay even a pound, brought him great joy.


    He then looked at Connor and spoke piously, "I have been guided here by my Lord."


    Connor snapped back to his senses. His body trembled ever so slightly as he stuttered, "You mean the Angel of-"


    Bryan instantly cut him off, "Yes!"


    Connor''s eyes shone with brilliance as he raised both his hands and looked at the sky, "Praise the Goddess!"


    He couldn''t believe that an Angel of the Goddess had actually visited him in his dreams and given him guidance. Connor felt happy! He felt like he was special! He felt like he was the chosen one!


    He then looked at Bryan, his eyes beginning to tear up from happiness, "Mr. Wayne, pleasee in."


    Bryan nodded with a gentle smile. He then picked up his suitcase and entered the house with Benny in tow. On the other hand, Benny was looking at Connor as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Connor brought Bryan to the living room and had him sit on the couch. He then ordered his maids and servants to get some tea and snacks.


    He sat across from Bryan and asked excitedly, "Mr. Wayne, what brings you to Nadir?"


    "I''vee here looking for opportunities," Bryan smiled, "And also to settle some debts."


    "I see, I see." Connor replied eagerly, "I will move out of this house today itself. Before leaving, I''ll give you thend deed and also other documents rted to the house. Do you require anything else?"


    Bryan shook his head, "I am already grateful that you have decided to give this house to me."


    "Of course!" Connor replied piously, "After all, this is the will of the Goddess!"


    "Praise the Goddess." Bryan too yed along.


    The both of them continued to talk for a while, but it was mostly Connor talking about how devout he was to the Goddess of Wisdom. And that because of his strong faith and belief, he was guided by the Goddess''s Angel in his dreams.


    When Bryan heard this, he rolled his eyes at Connor. Luckily, he was wearing sunsses so nothing was visible.


    A few minutester, Connor got up from his seat, "Mr. Wayne, I will go and ready all the documents. In the meantime, please feel free to look around the house."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sure." Bryan smiled and got up from his seat as well. Connor instructed one of his butlers to show him around. Meanwhile, he went upstairs to his room to pack all his belongings and also to ready the documents for Bryan.


    Bryan began the tour of the house starting from the first floor. The butler did a nice job at showing all the rooms and basically every nook and cranny of the ce.


    Although the butler was confused as to why the owner of the house, Connor Winchester, would give away his favorite house all of a sudden, he made sure to do his job as instructed.


    One had to know that out of all the houses that belonged to Connor in Nadir, this was undoubtedly his most favorite and he also spent most of his time in this house.


    Hence, it came as a surprise not just to the butler but to all the maids and servants of the house as well.


    As Bryan walked around the first floor, he was inwardly surprised as to how spacious this house actually was. Apart from the dining room and the living room, there were three other rooms that served as guest rooms.


    And the kitchen was also situated on this floor. When Bryan visited the kitchen, he couldn''t help but sigh. The size of the kitchen was even bigger than his apartment in Damascus.


    ''These rich fuckers sure like to spend money¡­'' he thought inwardly.


    After touring the first floor, the Butler guided Bryan to the basement. There was only one underground floor in this house.


    The basement was wide and spacious, with one half of it serving as the wine cer and the other half serving as sort of a storage area. Bryan saw all sorts of misceneous items kept in this storage area.


    There was nothing else to see here, hence, the butler respectfully guided Bryan to the second floor. This floor had only three rooms in total. One served as a library and a study roombined.


    This was the room that Bryan liked the most. He really loved the academic vibe that the library gave off. It reminded him of the days when he would go to Detective Watson''s house in Damascus to study mysticism.


    When Bryan thought about histe teacher, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. In the end, he shook his head and sighed. He looked around at the library for a few more minutes and then finally visited the other rooms.


    The other room on this floor was also big in size but mostly it was empty. There were all sorts of canvases strewn across the floor. And parts of the floor and the walls were sshed with all sorts of different colors.


    Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the mess.


    The butler was attentive enough to notice this. Hence, before Bryan couldin about anything, he took the liberty to exin, "Mr. Wayne, this is the room that Mrs. Winchester uses to paint."


    "Ah," Bryan raised his eyebrow, "A painting enthusiast, I see."


    As he looked at the hideous paintings on all the canvas, he firmly believed that even his neighbor back in Damascus could paint better than this. And his neighbor was a blind old woman!


    The butler then took Bryan to thest and final room on the second floor. This room had a billiards table at the center of it. There were also expensive-looking sofas on one side of the room.


    And besides the seating arrangement, Bryan saw arge cab full of all sorts of cigars and bourbon. He walked up to the cab to examine it properly.


    He couldn''t help but nod in approval, "Mr. Winchester has fine taste."


    This room also had arge balcony that overlooked the garden within thepound. After checking out the ce thoroughly, Bryan exited the room.


    He then heard the Butler speak hesitantly, "You see¡­ Mr. Wayne, Master is still upstairs with the Mrs. Is it okay if I show you around the garden outside first?"


    Bryan understood what the butler meant. And he didn''t really mind it. After all, the house would be his in but a few more minutes. So, it didn''t matter if he toured the topmost floor now orter.


    He smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry about it."


    The butler breathed a sigh of relief and felt that Bryan was an understanding man. He guided him downstairs and showed him the garden as well as the pond.


    Bryan found that there were some fish and underwater vegetation flourishing in the pond, which was very much to his liking. Overall, he found this entire ce to be very peaceful.


    He then visited the parking area of thepound and found that there was enough space for at least four steam cars to park there. And Bryan saw that the parking space had beenpletely upied.


    Seeing the luxurious cars parked one after the other, Bryan was really impressed. He couldn''t help but mutter, "Mr. Winchester sure likes cars, doesn''t he?"


    The butler smiled faintly, "That is indeed the case, sir."


    All of a sudden, Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk as he thought inwardly, ''Perhaps, I should keep one for myself. After all, I am the blessed of the Goddess''s Angel, kekk.''


    The next moment, he heard footstepsing from the direction of the house. When Bryan turned around he saw Connoring out of the house with a middle-ageddy who looked to be very annoyed.


    Connor happily waved at Bryan, "Mr. Wayne, everything is ready!"

 Chapter 208 New House

    ?


    Bryan smiled, "That was quicker than I expected."


    Connorughed heartily, "I must act quickly on this opportunity. After all, it''s not every day that you receive a revtion from God!"


    Bryan mocked him inwardly, ''Kekk, you fool!''


    But on the surface, he disyed a pious expression, "Praise the Goddess!"


    "Praise the Goddess!" Connor replied with a genuinely happy smile.


    Meanwhile, the butler and Mrs. Winchester stared at the duo and wondered if they were right in the head. Although they too believed in the Goddess but clearly didn''t believe in the fact that a deity had sent a revtion to Connor.


    Especially Mrs. Winchester! She angrily scrutinized Bryan from top to bottom, wondering if he had swindled his husband or something. Apart from his good clothes and average appearance, she couldn''t read anything else.


    But she knew better than most that looks could be deceiving and to never judge a book by its cover.


    She looked back at her husband and protested, "Do you really believe that the Goddess had sent you a revtion? What if this person is ying mind games with you?


    "You know, Connor, I have heard from my friends that there are con artists in this city who covertly give you psychedelic drugs and y with your mind."


    Listening to her wife, Connor was infuriated, "Silence, woman! Do you think I''m lying!? An Angel had visited my dreamst night and told me things about myself that only I knew!


    "He is guiding me on the right path! And you dare im his blessed to be a mere con artist!? Can a con artist enter your dreams and enlighten you!?


    "Apologize to Mr. Wayne right away!!"


    The fact that his wife would not believe him and even worse, question the might of an Angel and a God, made him livid! Especially when he considered himself a devout believer of the Goddess of Wisdom.


    Listening to her husband yell at her in front of a stranger made Mrs. Winchester feel like she had been wronged. Her eyes threatened to tear up and her lips quivered.


    She then heard Bryan''s gentle voice, "It is all right, madam. It is only right that you question the authenticity of something so mystical. This only shows your genuine love and concern for your husband."


    However, inwardly he couldn''t help but mock, ''Oh, woman! You have no idea how right you are!''


    He then continued, "But you must believe in the Goddess! For she works in mysterious ways!"


    Listening to Bryan take her side, Mrs. Winchester felt a little better. Connor on the other hand also felt that what Bryan said was the truth.


    He looked at his wife and spoke warmly, "Forgive me for yelling at you, Dorothy. But all of this is God''s n. Do you trust me?"


    Dorothy looked at Connor with reddened eyes and nodded, "With all my being!"


    Connor hugged her and patted her head, "Then let us depart towards the coastal area! A life full of riches and peace awaits us."


    "Mmh!" Dorothy nodded.


    Seeing this disy of affection, Bryan lowered his head, afraid that others would see the devious smirk on his face. He struggled to prevent himself fromughing as he thought, ''You idiots!''


    A few momentster, the couple separated with smiles on their faces. Connor looked at Bryan and handed him thend deed and other house-rted documents, "Mr. Wayne, this entire property is all yours."


    Bryan epted the documents with both hands and replied piously, "Praise the Goddess!"


    He then looked at one of the steam cars behind him and praised, "You really have a nice car collection, Mr. Winchester. I for one really like that one."


    Bryan pointed to the left-most ck car, which to him seemed like the best one out of all four.


    Being a shrewd businessman, Connor naturally understood what Bryan was implying. When he saw Bryan point at the car that also happened to be his most favorite, his heart pained for a moment.


    But ultimately, in the name of the Goddess, he decided to give it away as well, "Consider that car as my gift to you, Mr. Wayne!"


    "Oh my!" Bryan appeared to be surprised, "You are far too generous, Mr. Winchester. I was merely admiring it."


    Connor''s lips couldn''t help but twitch, "N-No, I insist!"


    "Well, if you say so." Bryan instantly agreed.


    ''This guy¡­'' Connor couldn''t help but be reminded of his earlier days as a sleazy salesman. But he threw this matter to the back of his mind. He simply thought of this as doing charity for the Goddess.


    Bryan walked the couple toward the entrance of thepound as they told him about a few things that he needed to know about the house. They were very cordial about it.


    "Oh, that''s right!" Connor was suddenly reminded of something, "I am only taking the head butler and the head maid with me. The rest of the servants can stay here. Is that okay?"


    "Of course," Bryan smiled, "You''ve saved me a lot of trouble."


    "Very well then," Connor nodded, "Mr. Wayne, this house and everything else on thisnd now belong to you. I hope that you take good care of it."


    Bryan smiled brightly, "Thank you very much. And have a safe journey."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then bid farewell to the couple and turned around and went back inside the house. After he entered through the door, he saw half a dozen maids and servants look at him nervously.


    The one standing at the front was none other than the butler who had earlier shown him around the house.


    Bryan looked at this middle-aged man with ck hair and brown eyes, who seemed to be in his forties. He asked with a smile, "What is your name?"


    "Sir, my name is Donald." The old butler bowed respectfully.


    "How long have you been working as a butler?" Bryan asked as he stroked his goatee.


    Donald replied, "Sir, it has been more than twenty years."


    "Is that so?" Bryan inquired, "Have you worked at other ces as well? Or have you only worked for Connor?"


    "Mr. Winchester has been my only employer," Donald replied, feeling slightly anxious. Because he had an idea about where Bryan was heading with his questions.


    "Then howe Connor did not take you with him?" And as expected, Bryan asked the question that Donald had been expecting.


    "Uhm, you see¡­" Donald hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to tell the truth, "I had some disagreement with the current head butler of the Winchester Family.


    "And because of that, I was shown the cold shoulder even though I had been working for this family for more than half my life."


    ''He''s telling the truth.'' Benny''s voice echoed inside Bryan''s mind.


    Bryan nodded, "Well, as long as you work hard, you can rest assured that you will be taken care of."


    He then looked at the rest of the maids and servants and added, "And that goes for you lot as well."


    Donald bowed once again and replied with a bright smile, "Thank you, Master Wayne."


    Bryan nodded, "And you''ll be my head butler from now on."


    Donald''s eyes lit up, "I shall not let you down."


    "I''m going to head upstairs to take a shower first. In the meantime, clear out the painting room on the second floor. And for god''s sake burn all those hideous paintings to ashes." Bryan stated as he climbed the stairs.


    Donald''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch, "Y-Yes Master."


    After Bryan had gone upstairs, the maids and servants behind Donald couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    They had thought that the new owner of the house would fire all of them. And during such turbulent times, it would have be very difficult to find another job.


    But thankfully he hadn''t. One of the younger maids tugged at Donald''s sleeve and said, "Our new Master seems like a nice person. What do you think, Uncle Donald?"


    Donald patted her head with a warm smile, "I haven''t spent much time with him to say for sure. But he does seem different. At the very least, I don''t find the disdain in his tone that wealthy people usually have towards people like us."


    The young maid nodded, "You''re right!"


    "Anyways, you lot go to the second floor and clear out the painting room," Donald instructed.


    One of the other maids asked hesitantly, "And should we really burn those paintings?"


    Donald thought for a long time and then finally nodded, "Yes, do as Master says."


    After all, this was the first instruction given to them by Bryan. And he wanted to follow it through. His gaze thennded on Benny who was looking around the living room with curious eyes.


    Donald found Benny''s actions to be very strange. He couldn''t help but think inwardly, ''The cat''s expressions are just like a little child''s.''


    He then instructed one of the other servants, "Also, someone go tend to the cat. Give him a proper bath first and then serve some fresh milk."


    When Benny overheard the term ''bath'', he red at Donald, "Meoo!!"


    Donald was greatly taken aback. He felt as if he was being stared at by a mighty predator. His back was drenched in a cold sweat!


    He couldn''t help but look at Benny and ask, "O-Only milk then?"


    Benny nodded.


    Once again, Donald was taken aback! He couldn''t help but mutter in disbelief, "The cat can understand human speech!"


    And not just him, even the surrounding maids and servants were bbergasted. Under their shocked eyes, Benny elegantly strutted towards the kitchen.


    Midway, he stopped and turned around to look at them. He then waved his paw as if telling them to follow him! And then he turned back around and entered the kitchen.


    One of the maids spoke in a daze, "I-I think the cat wants some food¡­"

 Chapter 209 Gluttonous Benny

    ?


    Sunday, 15th July 1582.


    The sky was dyed a shade of reddish-orange as the setting sun shone its lights on the city of Nadir. The tall skyscrapers reflecting the light of the sun made the entire city appear to be aze with a golden hue.


    Due to this phenomenon that could be seen on most days, Nadir was also called the City of Gold. But it was only called that in the circles of businessmen and entrepreneurs who came to the city looking for opportunities.


    The title of City of Dreams would forever be irreceable!


    One by one all the street lights as well as the lights from buildings were slowly turned on. Nadir hade back to life once again.


    In the southern part of the city, the neighborhood of Calm Springs was as peaceful as ever. At his new three-storied house, Bryan was currently sitting by the pond in the garden and feeding the fish.


    Apart from meditation, this had be his new pastime hobby. For some reason, he really appreciated it. Furthermore, the calm and serene environment of his house was also much to his liking.


    This was because Calm Springs was situated a little bit away from the downtown area of Nadir. And since only the affluent people resided in this neighborhood, everyone was very civilized. Hence, there was no mor at any time of the day.


    Donald slowly walked toward Bryan and spoke politely, "Master, all the changes that you suggested to the house have been made."


    Bryan looked at him and smiled, "Good job."


    Over thest couple of days, Bryan had instructed Donald to hire some workers and painters and refurbish the interior of the house.


    Much of the house remained the same. Only the entire third floor and the painting room on the second floor had been renovated.


    It went without saying that Bryan would have definitely changed the painting room. He had transformed that entire room into one where he could meditate peacefully.


    As for the third floor, earlier it had three separate bedrooms. Bryan had renovated the whole floor so that there was only onerge bedroom.


    Moreover, he also got the workers to make a smallfortable bed for Benny right beside his bed. Naturally, Benny also approved of it.


    Bryan got up from his seat and started to walk towards the house. He asked, "Are those workers still here?"


    Donald followed behind him and replied respectfully, "Yes, master. But they are about to leave."


    "Hmm," Bryan stopped in his footsteps and then looked at an empty clearing in the garden and pointed at it, "Have them make a small gazebo over there."


    Donald replied, "As you wish, Master. But¡­"


    Bryan waved his hand, "Don''t worry about it. You can tell them to start working on it from tomorrow onward."


    Donald breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Bryan would instruct the workers to start working now. Since it was already past their working hours, it was highly doubtful that they would start now.


    But thankfully Bryan was considerate. This was also something that Donald hade to realize over the past couple of days from his interactions with Bryan.


    To him, it felt as if he wasn''t talking to a very wealthy person at all! Instead, he felt theplete other way around.


    Usually, people of such wealth and stature had a chip on their shoulders. They always acted arrogant, especially in front of the poor. But Bryan wasn''t like that.


    Out of curiosity, Donald had asked him for the reason. And much to his surprise, Donald found out that Bryan actually hailed from the slums of Damascus. This came as a great shock to him!


    Bryan had told him that he had just turned 30 years old this year and up until the age of 18, he used to live in the slums! To be able to amass such wealth ande so far only in a mere span of twelve years was incredible!


    Donald couldn''t help but respect and admire Bryan even more after he heard his story. People like Bryan gave people like Donald hope. The hope that if one continued to put in the effort, they were guaranteed to seed in life.


    Donald was suddenly snapped out of his thoughts when Bryan asked him, "Have you seen Benny?"


    "Benny is in the kitchen, master," Donald replied with a chuckle.


    Another thing that Donald had found really surprising was the existence of Benny. He had never seen a cat such as him! Ever!


    Benny was like the most intelligent creature that Donald had ever seen. He even thought that Benny might be actually smarter than most humans! Although, this seemed incredulous, seeing was believing.


    Listening to Donald, Bryan couldn''t help but facepalm, "That little rascal¡­ Is he eating again?"


    "I''m afraid so," Donald replied with a helpless sigh, "The house cook hasn''t gotten any rest at all since you arrived. He''s always cooking something or the other for Benny."


    Bryan couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh as well, "At this rate, he''s going to be round. You all should limit his food intake."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The duo entered the house and Donald shut the door behind him. He then turned around and replied with an awkward smile, "It''s going to be difficult to do that, master. You see¡­ Benny bullies the cook a lot if he isn''t given anything to eat."


    Bryan rolled his eyes, "Take me to him."


    Donald nodded and then led Bryan to the kitchen. As soon as the duo entered the kitchen, what entered their view was a scene of pandemonium!


    A couple of servants wereying on the floor, breathless. They had dark bags under their eyes, almost as if they hadn''t slept in days.


    And the worst of them was the house cook. He looked as if he had fought a terrible war for days on end but in the end, he still had to sumb to defeat.


    Bryan looked at the state of all the people in the kitchen and couldn''t help but mutter, "What the fuck?"


    He then looked at Benny who was lying on the table counter surrounded by empty tes on all sides. The tes looked spic and span but the truth was that all of them had been licked clean! To the point that they looked brand new!


    And Benny, he was lying on his back and his eyes were shut. He had a satisfied expression on his face. His lips had curled up into a faint smile and his whiskers moved aroundzily from time to time.


    He continued to gently massage his bloated tummy and purred every now and then. When Benny felt the presence of Bryan, he opened his eyes with great difficulty and transmitted a message mentally,


    ''Bryan¡­ I think I''m about to die¡­ Help.''


    Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. He looked at Benny''s euphoric expression and rolled his eyes, "Die from overeating, you mean?"


    "Meow~" Benny replied happily.


    Bryan walked towards him and gently picked him up. Benny made himselffortable in Bryan''s embrace and within a few moments, he drifted off to sleep.


    Looking at Benny''s adorable expression, Bryan couldn''t help but smile warmly, "You gluttonous little rascal! When you wake up, I''m going to make sure to give you a good bath."


    Benny''s body trembled ever so slightly. But he didn''t dare open his eyes. He just pretended to sleep.


    Looking at Benny''s reactions, Bryan chuckled. He then looked at the maids and the house cook and instructed, "You guys take the rest of the day off."


    "But master what about your dinner?" Donald reminded. It was fine if the servants in the house went to bed on empty stomachs. But the master of the house should not.


    Bryan waved his hand nonchntly, "I''m going to go out anyways. I''ll eat something outside."


    Donald wanted to say something but when he looked at the state of the house cook who had overworked himself, he decided not to.


    Instead, he suggested, "I know how to cook as well, Master."


    Bryan turned to look at him and raised his eyebrow, "Never mind that. Do you know how to drive?"


    "Of course!" Donald replied confidently.


    "Good," Bryan nodded, "We''ll leave in two hours then."


    "As you wish, master." Donald bowed respectfully, "I shall wait for you outside the house then."


    Bryan then went back upstairs to the meditation room. He decided to meditate for a couple of hours and then head outside.


    As a Transcendent, one still had to carve mind runes just like they did in the Apprentice stages. For Rank 1 Transcendent, one had to carve 9 mind runes. For Rank 2, one had to cave 18 mind runes.


    With each increase in ranks, the mind runes increased in increments of 9. Bryan had already carved the first mind rune before that incident in Damascus.


    And after consuming the Sacred Fruit, much to his surprise, Bryan realized that seven more mind runes¡ªand most of the 9th rune¡ªhad already been carved. He attributed this to the strange energy that was released from the Sacred Fruit.


    Usually, it would take a Transcendent about a year to advance from Rank 1 to Rank 2. However, Bryan was luckily able to take a shortcut. Well, technically it wasn''t a shortcut because over a year had already passed in the Waking World.


    But nheless, he was very happy about this unexpected development. At least, he wouldn''t have to waste another year to advance to Rank 2.


    Now, he only needed to finish carving the 9th mind rune before he could officially advance to a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    And with his physique which was already at Rank 2, Bryan believed that after he carved this final mind rune and advanced, he would be much stronger than the average Rank 2 Transcendent.


    Bryan sat down in a lotus position, took a few deep breaths, and entered a trance-like state. He was finally going toplete carving the final mind rune within this meditation session!

 Chapter 210 Never Forget

    ?


    A little over two hourster, Bryan opened his eyes which shone like the brightest of gems. The dim meditation room seemed to have been lit up for a split second before going back to normal.


    Bryan exhaled a deep breath and then scrutinized the mind runes. A faint smile spread across his lips as he confirmed that he hadpletely carved the 9th mind rune.


    "Now, all that I need is the Rank 2 potion." He muttered under his breath.


    The Book of Medici already contained the meditation techniques as well as the potion recipes all the way to Rank 3.


    Bryan felt that he wouldn''t have much difficulty acquiring the main ingredients and the supplementary ingredients. After all, this was Nadir! At the very least, it would be much easier than buying anything¡ªTranscendent rted¡ªin Damascus.


    Although Bryan did not know of any Transcendent conventions in the city, he knew a person who would most definitely know. It was none other than Grace!


    And he was going to visit her now. Not face to face, of course. But in her dreams!


    Bryan got up from his seat and walked towards his bedroom. He was nning to take a bath first and then head out with Donald.


    After taking a quick shower, as Bryan was wiping his body dry, he caught a glimpse of his appearance in the mirror. He leaned closer and took a proper look.


    "It''s been a couple of days already since I''ve changed back to my appearance." Bryan sighed.


    Ever since he had taken this house from Connor, he hadn''t reverted back to his appearance. After all, he couldn''t. That would surely scare the maids and servants present in the house.


    Bryan raised his hand and wiped his face. When he lowered his hand, his face had changed back to his original face. The face of Bryan Lombardi.


    He stared intently at the mirror and spoke solemnly to himself, "Never forget who you are!"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Bryan''s face began to twist and contort. And in but a few moments, his face had now changed back to that of Anthony Wayne.


    Bryan looked at himself in the mirror and nodded. He wasn''t nning to disclose his real identity to anyone. Not yet at least. For him, having a new identity also meant beginning anew.


    He exited the bathroom and headed to his wardrobe. On the way, he saw Benny snoozing on his newly made extrafortable bed.


    Looking at his bloated tummy, Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle heartily. He then put on his clothes and made sure to wear his ck sunsses as well.


    A few servants and maids at the house had curiously asked him earlier why he wore sunsses even at night. To which, he had replied that his eyes were very sensitive to light, even during nighttime.


    The maids and servants had readily epted this excuse. Or perhaps, they simply didn''t dare to probe further. But Bryan thought that this would be the go-to excuse he would give to anyone who asked the same question.


    And if they still persisted, then Bryan didn''t mind giving them a slight taste of the hellish nightmare contained in his eyes!


    After he had fully dressed up, he walked towards Benny''s bed and gently lifted him up. He then headed downstairs.


    Benny slowly opened his groggy eyes and looked around. After seeing that he was in Bryan''s arms, he decided to go back to sleep again.


    However, before that, he curiously asked, ''Bryan, are we going somewhere?''


    "Yes," Bryan nodded as he walked down the staircase, "We''re going out to eat."


    Benny''s eyes lit up. He agilely climbed and sat atop Bryan''s shoulders. His earlier drowsiness had nowpletely vanished.


    ''Yes, let''s go eat!'' He transmitted mentally.


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle, "You''ve been eating quite a lot since you''vee to Nadir. At this rate, you''ll be fat and round."


    Benny harrumphed, ''It cannot be helped. The food here is exquisite.''


    Listening to Benny''s excuse, Bryan couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    ''And besides,'' Benny continued, ''I cannot get fat so easily. I have a high metabolism.''


    Bryan raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Where are you learning such fancy words from?"


    Benny licked his paw and replied, ''From the neighbors, of course! All of them seem to be quite educated.''


    Bryan froze in his footsteps and looked at Benny incredulously, "Don''t tell me! You''ve been visiting their dreams and learning new information?"


    ''Isn''t that obvious, Bryan?'' Benny stated matter-of-factly, ''We''re in a foreignnd. Naturally, I need to learn as much as possible about this ce.''


    Bryan felt that this was reasonable. However, he was still bothered about something else, "I hope you haven''t been giving them nightmares."


    Benny shook his head, ''Rest assured, I haven''t.''


    However, he thought inwardly with a devious smile, ''Yet.''


    Bryan looked dubiously at Benny for a long time. But in the end, he couldn''t help but sigh,


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Don''t be so quick to give them nightmares. We have just arrived here. If the local Transcendents match our arrival with the time the nightmares started taking ce, we''ll be in a lot of trouble."


    Benny nodded, ''I understand, I understand.''


    The duo then exited the mansion and headed towards the parking space. Bryan saw that Donald was already waiting for him right next to the car.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When thetter saw Bryan approach, he greeted respectfully, "Good evening, Master Wayne."


    Bryan waved his hand, "Drop the ''Wayne''. You can address me as Tony."


    Donald smiled, "Very well, Master Tony."


    He then opened the car door for him. And after Bryan had sat down along with Benny, Donald shut the door and hopped onto the driver''s seat.


    After turning the engine on and adjusting the rearview mirror, he asked, "Where to?"


    "Take us to a good ce to eat," Bryan replied.


    "Anything specific that you''re looking for?" Donald asked.


    "Hmm," Bryan stroked his goatee and then replied, "Do you know of any famous street food ce?"


    Donald thought for a while and then his eyes lit up, "There is indeed a very famous one in downtown Nadir. The stall owner is from the Southern Continent and sells some of the best skewered meat in the city."


    "All right!" Bryan nodded, "Take us there."


    "Meoww~" Benny too gave a meow of approval.


    Donald couldn''t help but chuckle. He then pressed the elerator and the car soon left thepound as it made its way towards the central part of the city.


    Meanwhile, in the backseat, Bryan leaned back and performed dream divination. He had to admit, this new innate ability of his had surely made things a lot easier for him.


    Soon, his eyes turned silver as he repeated a sentence in his mind, ''Grace Wilson''s whereabouts¡­''


    After a few minutes, after having received a revtion from the Dreamworld, Bryan opened his eyes and exhaled a deep breath.


    Although it was his innate ability, performing dream divination still felt a little taxing on him. After all, how could any form of divination be easy on the user?


    Technically, dream divination was the same as the divination abilities of Wisdom and Fate Path Transcendents.


    The only difference was, Bryan received revtions from the Dreamworld, whereas Wisdom and Fate Path transcendents received revtions from the River of Fate.


    Scrying into the past, present, and future of a person or a thing was never an easy task. Bryan believed that when he advanced further in ranks, he would even be able to divine the future!


    Unlike now, where he could only divine the present. He couldn''t properly divine the future yet. The most he could do was receive a revtion about whether anything would bring him danger or not.


    As he massaged his temples slightly, he asked Donald, "Where is the University of Nadir?"


    "The university is also located in the downtown area." Donald replied politely, "Would you like me to take you there?"


    "How far is the food stall that we''re going to from the university?" Bryan asked instead.


    "It should only be a few blocks away. After all, the University of Nadir has arge campus and upies a lot ofnd in downtown Nadir." Donald replied.


    "I see," Bryan nodded, "Let''s go to the food stall first."


    "Yes, sir." Donald nodded as he took a right turn. The car cruised down the street as it slowly approached its destination.


    Bryan stroked Benny''s head and asked mentally, ''Can you take me to the Dreamworld again?''


    Benny nodded with his eyes shut, ''Sure! Are we going to meet someone?''


    Bryan smiled, ''Yes. An old friend.''


    He thought back to the time when he had first met Grace back in Damascus. So much time had passed. It had been more than a year. Well, for him it had been more than a year but to the rest of the world it had been far more.


    The car soon parked in front of a building. Donald, Bryan, and Benny got out of the car. The former locked the car and then guided Bryan to the nearby food stall on the footpath.


    Although the food stall was very small in size, surprisingly there were quite a lot of people gathered around it.


    Bryan raised his eyebrows and muttered, "Oh? Seems like it''s really popr."


    Donald smiled, "Indeed, it is. Master Tony, what would you like to have?"


    "Just order three tes of their bestseller," Bryan replied. He then walked back towards his car and leaned against its hood.


    Meanwhile, Benny excitedly followed Donald to the food stall.


    As Bryan looked at the tall buildings and the strange pieces of machinery all around him, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''If Nadir is already so advanced, I wonder how Strinver City is!''


    But he threw this to the back of his mind, ''Hmm, perhaps I can visit Strinver sometimeter in the future.''


    His lips curled up into a mischievous smirk, ''After all, there''s still much to loot in the City of Dreams.''

 Chapter 211 Beef Cubes

    ?


    After about standing in line for ten minutes, Donald had finally gotten three tes of skewered beef cubes from the stall owner.


    As he received the tes, he looked at the store owner and nodded, "Thanks, Carlos!"


    Carlos nodded, "Enjoy, Donald. If you need more then let me know. I''ll have them ready."


    "Sure." Donald smiled. He then walked back towards the car. Meanwhile, Benny excitedly ran circles around Donald as he intently stared at the food.


    Seeing Benny jump up and down, Donald couldn''t help but chuckle, "Patient, little one."


    Over the past couple of days, he hade to grow very fond of Benny. After all, he had never seen a cat like him ever before. And the way Benny ate food all the time was very cute to look at.


    Only if Donald knew Benny''s true appearance and identity. He would have prostrated himself in front of Benny''s feet instead of treating him like a regr pet.


    On the other hand, Benny too found Donald pleasing to the eyes. Firstly, it was because Bryan also approved of him. And secondly and most importantly, it was because Donald always made sure that Benny got food!


    And Benny would consider anyone that gave him food, a friend. He was a simple cat.


    Soon, Donald walked towards the car and kept the three tes on the car bo. He then looked at Bryan who was admiring the city skyline and spoke politely,


    "Master Tony, three tes of skewered beef cubes are here. This is a famous dish in the Southern Continent and since the stall owner also hails from there, the dish is very authentic."


    Bryan looked at the sizzling cubes of meat and his mouth began to involuntarily drool. When he sniffed in the aroma of the dish, he couldn''t help but praise, "Smells really good!"


    Donald smiled, "Tastes even better."


    He then stepped back and respectfully waited for Bryan to eat. Thetter saw his actions and couldn''t help but sigh, "No need to act so formally. You can eat with us."


    "But Master-" Donald wanted to refuse. After all, it wasn''t proper etiquette for the master and servant to eat together. However, he was cut off by Bryan.


    "I don''t care about things like that." He picked up his te, "If you still feel ufortable about it then treat this as me ordering you to eat with me, haha."


    Listening to his master, Donald couldn''t help but smile as he thought inwardly, ''You''re truly a nice person¡­''


    "Very well." He nodded and picked up a te of beef cubes and began to eat with relish. Meanwhile, Benny had already jumped on top of the car bo and begun to devour his share.


    Noticing that Benny would finish his portion of the beef cubes in but a few moments, Donald couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He then looked at Bryan and asked, "Master, shall I bring a few more tes?"


    Bryan looked at his own te which was already half empty and then at Benny who was looking at him with pleading eyes. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "Bring six more tes." He instructed.


    Donald nodded and went back towards the food stall while eating from his te. Meanwhile, Benny stood on his hind legs and raised his front paws towards the night sky.


    He mentally transmitted a message to Bryan, ''Praise the Angel of the Goddess of Wisdom~''


    When Bryan heard this, he couldn''t help but burst into a peal ofughter. A few momentster, he asked, ''By the way, Benny, can you weave artificial dreams inside other people''s dreams.''


    Benny replied as he licked his te clean, ''No, that''s still too difficult for me.''


    Bryan nodded and muttered under his breath, "I see¡­ I guess I''ll meet Grace inside whatever dream she''s dreaming."


    The reason he asked Benny that question was because Bryan didn''t want to pry into Grace''s privacy by visiting her dreams. After all, the contents of a dream reflected the innermost feelings and desires of any person.


    For example, when Bryan visited little Amy''s dream, she was all alone in an empty yground. This was a direct reflection of the loneliness and grief that she felt after her father''s passing.


    If Benny could weave an artificial dream for Bryan and Grace to meet, that would have certainly been better. But since Bryan had no choice, he would have to visit Grace in her original dream.


    ''I wonder if she still remembers me¡­'' He thought with a bitter smile.


    Grace was the first friend he had ever made. Although Bryan felt that Grace was simply using him to get meditation techniques and potions in the beginning, over time he hade to ept her as a good friend.


    Perhaps, at the time Bryan was also in need of some warmth and friendship in his bleak life. Thinking of Grace, he couldn''t help but think of Leah as well.


    However, Bryan didn''t consider Leah as good of a friend as Grace though. In the past, both were simply using each other to satisfy their sexual needs.


    And both were aware of it. So, there were no hard feelings between them. Bryan still considered Leah his friend.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® He was suddenly jolted out of his thought when the fresh fragrance of the beef cubes entered his nostrils.


    "Fresh out of the grill, sir." Donald approached with a smile. He was carrying arge tray with both hands. Atop the tray were six tes of skewered beef cubes that were sizzling.


    Benny''s mouth started to intensely drool upon seeing so much food being brought over at once.


    The trio then began to eat with relish. Bryan had to admit, the food here was really well cooked. Everything about it was perfect, from seasoning all the way to grilling it.


    This dish was even better than all the dishesbined at Urth Continental¡ªthe restaurant he had first visited in this city.


    After they finished their food, Bryan gave a 20-pound tip to the stall owner. Carlos was ecstatic upon receiving such a hefty tip. He sincerely thanked Bryan and even Donald who had brought such a customer to him.


    "Shall we go to the University of Nadir, sir?" Donald asked as he opened the car door for Bryan to sit.


    Bryan looked around for a few moments as if searching for something. He found a restaurant nearby and his eyes lit up. He then looked at Donald and replied, "Wait for me for a few minutes, I''ll go use the restroom ande."


    "Of course," Donald replied respectfully.


    Bryan looked at Benny who wasying on the car bo and looking at the starry sky with a blissful smile on his face. He couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    "Come with me, Benny," Bryan stated.


    He then added mentally, ''To the Dreamworld.''


    Benny got up from his position, the lethargic aura around him instantly vanishing. He jumped from the car bo and agilelynded on Bryan''s shoulder.


    He then heroically pointed ahead with his paw and replied mentally, ''Let''s go home!''


    Bryan as well as Donald couldn''t help but chuckle looking at Benny''s antics. Bryan crossed the road and entered the restaurant. He informed the restaurant manager that he was only there to use the restroom.


    To which, the manager agreed. After all, it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Bryan entered the bathroom and got inside a cubicle. After locking the door behind him, he looked at Benny and nodded.


    The next moment, Benny waved his paw, and a small portal to the Dreamworld was formed. After the duo stepped inside of it, the portal shrunk and the space returned to normal.


    Standing at the same ce inside the cubicle in the Dreamworld, Bryan couldn''t help but sigh as he looked around, "Imagineing to the Dreamworld when you''re drunk¡­"


    Benny began to giggle, ''That would be very funny. Bryan, do you want to try it sometime?''


    Bryan scoffed, "No, thanks. I''d rather have a good time after getting drunk."


    It was true. After all, everything in the Dreamworld appeared so saturated that it seemed like a wondend. A person would surely have nightmares in here while drunk.


    Bryan exited the restaurant and looked around with curiosity. This was the first time he had entered the Dreamworld in Nadir.


    As he looked around at the tall building and the trees in the vicinity, he couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "I can understand that there wouldn''t be any humans in the Dreamworld. But howe there aren''t any cars here?"


    Benny who was sitting on Bryan''s shoulder replied, ''That''s because they move around in the Waking World far too often. Only objects that are stationary in the Waking World for a long period of time cast a direct physical reflection in the Dreamworld.''


    "Oh!" Bryan was slightly taken aback, "So that''s how things work in here? How fascinating!"


    He then went in the direction of Grace''s dormitory. He had already found out her location through dream divination. Now, all he had to do was visit her in her dreams.


    As Bryan ran through the deste streets of Damascus, all of a sudden he froze in his footsteps, "Fuck! I told Donald to wait for me a few minutes. I hope he doesn''t end up waiting for hours-"


    ''Or days even.'' Benny chuckled.


    Bryan couldn''t help but smile wryly, "Let''s hope it doesn''t take us that long."


    Time worked mysteriously in the Dreamworld. Seconds could turn to hours and days could turn to years. Alternately, years could also turn to minutes.


    After running for fifteen minutes, Bryan soon entered the University of Nadir''s campus and currently, he was standing in front of the girls'' dormitory.


    Without hesitating, he entered the building and soon found himself inside Grace''s room which was on the sixth floor. After confirming that the white orb on the bed was indeed Grace''s dream, Bryan jumped inside it!

 Chapter 212 Old Friend

    ?


    Bryan found himself inside avish dining room. There was a long rectangr table at the center, three chairs situated on each side of it, and there was one chair at the head of the table.


    Currently, all the chairs were upied. One simrity that Bryan could see among all the seven people present was their hair and eye color. All of them had blond hair and blue eyes.


    At the head of the table, sat an old man with a thick beard. He had a domineering aura about him. Bryan looked at him but couldn''t tell who he was. He had never seen him before.


    Right next to the old man, sat a beautiful middle-aged couple. The man was sitting on the right and the woman on the left.


    When Bryan saw this blonde middle-aged woman, he found her appearance to be very familiar. He couldn''t help but mumble, "She''s just like Grace, but older."


    After the couple, sat two young men who seemed to be in their early twenties and a young woman who appeared slightly elder than them. And finally, there was Grace.


    When Bryan saw Grace, he smiled. But soon he realized something was wrong. He found that the old man sitting at the head of the table, as well as the middle-aged couple were still like statues.


    There was no movement from either of them. Their eyes appeared to be lifeless! On the other hand, Grace and the other three seemed to be alive.


    Bryan felt puzzled. He looked at Benny who was sitting on his shoulder and asked, "What''s happening? Howe half of them are frozen?"


    Benny thought for a few moments and replied, ''The focus of the person''s dreams isn''t the people that are frozen, but the others.''


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded and then turned his attention back to the scene in front of him.


    The two young men, who were twins, looked at Grace and snickered, "A little weasel like you wants to participate in the family inheritance? What a joke!"


    "Who gave you the right?"


    "You''re a nobody in this family!"


    "Grandfather didn''t even want you to be a Transcendent!"


    "You''re simply a good-for-nothing whore!"


    "You think we don''t know what you do with women in your free time?"


    "You''re an absolute disgrace to the Wilson Family!"


    The twins went back and forth and continued to insult Grace. Each insult harsher than the previous one. However, Grace didn''t say anything. She simply lowered her head and continued to sob silently.


    Bryan clenched his fists. He took a step forward but was reminded by Benny, ''Do not change the sequence of the dream. If you do, your friend will be jolted awake in the Waking World.''


    Bryan was taken aback, "I can''t interfere with the dream?"


    Benny shook his head, ''You''re not powerful enough and neither am I. If you wish to interfere with and change the sequence of the dream, your control needs to be urate and precise. So that the person doesn''t wake up.''


    Bryan pondered over Benny''s words deeply. In the end, he nodded and continued to watch the dream gradually unfold.


    One of the twins saw that Grace wasn''t replying. Frustrated, he picked up arge bowl of soup from the dinner table and poured its contents on her!


    "Aaahhhh!!" A shrill scream escaped Grace''s lips as she stood up from her chair. The hot liquid burned her skin to the point that it turned red.


    She looked at the twins in resentment, "WHY!? Why must you treat me this way? All my life, I''ve tried to be a good sister to you. Then why!? What have I done wrong?"


    One of the twins got up from his chair, walked towards Grace, and red at her, "Your very existence annoys me. I wish you were never born."


    While this was happening, Bryan astutely noticed the other young woman silently clench her fists underneath the table.


    ''Looks like she doesn''t feel the same way as the twins¡­ Then why wouldn''t she help Grace?'' He wondered.


    Meanwhile, after being spoken to in such a manner by her big brother, Grace fell to her knees and cried aloud, "I hate you! I hate all of you!"


    The next moment, the entire dining room along with the people in it dissipated into smoke. Bryan now found himself in a familiar garden. It was the garden behind Grace''s house in Damascus.


    Bryan saw Grace sitting by the fountain. She sat on the grass with her legs folded and her arms around her knees. She continued to wail and mutter from time to time, "Why? Why must I be treated this way¡­ Why?"


    Seeing her in this state, Bryan''s mood turned crestfallen. He had always known Grace to be a bubbly girl.


    Although he had heard from her in the past that she didn''t have any friends except Leah and him, he always assumed that she had family that cared for her.


    Another thing Bryan realized was the fact that his emotions, for some reason, were amplified while in her dream. He looked at Benny and asked, "Why do I feel this way?"


    He didn''t need to exin further to Benny because thetter could naturally feel Bryan''s emotions through their connection.


    Benny replied solemnly, ''When we visit someone''s dreams, we are bound to be affected on an emotional scale. And our emotions are directly rted to the dreamer.


    If you hadn''t taken the Sacred Fruit and still remainedpletely human, you would havepletely broken down in this dream, just like your friend.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded. He was learning so many new things about the Dreamworld. The more he learned the more fascinated and intrigued he was. But at the same time, he also felt a hint of lingering fear.


    He asked, "What if we happen to enter someone''s nightmare?"


    Benny looked into Bryan''s eyes and replied, ''We would still be fine if the nightmare belonged to a regr human or an animal. But if it belonged to a Transcendent¡­''


    He didn''t finish his sentence, however, the underlying meaning was quite clear.


    Bryan gulped involuntarily and muttered, "Looks like we have to be careful even when we visit someone''s dreams."


    Benny nodded. He then asked, ''Do you wish to speak with your friend?''


    "Yes."


    The next moment, Benny waved his paw and the duo felt as if they had broken through a thin membrane. They were now visible in the dream!


    Bryan wiped his face and the mask, Deceit, changed his appearance back to his original one. He then slowly walked toward the fountain and called out gently, "Grace."


    Grace was slightly taken aback. She turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. Initially, she couldn''t figure out who this person was. But the more she stared at this person''s face, the wider her eyes became.


    She got up to her feet and muttered in disbelief, "B-Bryan? I-Is that you?"


    Bryan smiled warmly, "Yes, it''s me."


    Grace ran towards him and buried herself in Bryan''s embrace. She continued to wail louder and louder. A few momentster, she looked up at Bryan with reddened eyes and mumbled, "I thought you died¡­"


    "Eh?" Bryan was slightly surprised, "And who told you that?"


    "My Grandpa said that your teacher perished in a Transcendent-rted incident in Damascus over a year back. And after that, you went missing.


    "So everyone thought that you hadmitted suicide after your teacher''s death," Grace replied as she wiped her tears.


    Bryan couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "So, that''s what everyone thinks, huh?"


    Well, he didn''t me them. After all, if someone went missing for over a year, people would naturally assume the worst.


    What he felt bad about though, was the fact that perhaps even Abigail and little Amy thought that he had died.


    "I guess, this is for the best." Bryan sighed.


    Every cloud had a silver lining. If his friends and other people close to him thought he was dead, his enemies would naturally think the same. And this would prove to be very advantageous for his future ns.


    He snapped out of his thoughts and looked back at Grace, "Anyways, I''m alive. And also in Nadir."


    "Really!?" Grace was pleasantly surprised.


    She then looked around in confusion and asked, "But wait, aren''t we in Damascus right now?"


    Bryan was puzzled. He was about to reply but was interrupted by Benny''s mentally transmitted message, ''We''re in her dream and in this dream, we are in Damascus, not Nadir.''


    "Ah," Bryan suddenly realized what was happening, "So that''s how it is¡­"


    "That''s how what is?" Grace looked at Bryan, perplexed.


    Bryan smiled warmly, "It''s nothing. When you wake up, remember to meet me at the cafe in front of your University''s main entrance."


    Grace was even more puzzled, "Cafe? Wake up?"


    Bryan didn''t rify further. He gave her a warm hug and spoke gently, "It''s nice to see you again, old friend."


    Grace didn''t know what was happening but she returned the hug nheless. However, the next moment, she realized that she was hugging nothing but empty air!


    ¡­


    About fifteen minutester, Bryan finally reached the restaurant that he had entered beforeing to the Dreamworld. He got inside the same cubicle and then nodded at Benny.


    The next moment, a portal to the Waking World was formed and the duo jumped inside of it.


    As Bryan returned to the cubicle in the Waking World, he looked around and thankfully there was no one taking a dump in this cubicle. That would have been a very awkward moment.


    He got out of the bathroom and was greeted by the restaurant manager. Thetter took out his pocket watch and then looked at Bryan weirdly, "That was really quick, sir."

 Chapter 213 Poem

    ?


    "Huh?" Bryan looked at him and inquired, "How long has it been since I entered the bathroom?"


    The store manager looked at Bryan as if he was looking at an idiot, "It''s barely been a minute. Did you really want to use the bathroom?"


    Bryan smiled awkwardly, "Haha, I''m pretty quick at everything I do."


    With that said, he rushed out of the restaurant. The store manager looked at Bryan''s departing back and shook his head in disappointment, "Tsk, tsk, I pray for your wife."


    Meanwhile, as Bryan exited the restaurant and crossed the street, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief, "Thankfully, no more than a minute passed here."


    Benny who was sitting on his shoulder, giggled, ''Imagine if days or even months passed by and Donald was frantically searching the whole city for us?''


    Bryan looked at Benny and then both burst intoughter. The people walking by the street were giving them weird looks. After all, when had they ever seen a manughing with a cat?


    No, more importantly, when had they ever seen a catughing?


    The duo walked towards the car and saw that Donald was still waiting for them outside.


    Thetter smiled, "That was quick, Master Tony."


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched, "Eh¡­ It is what it is."


    Donald opened the door for Bryan to sit. After that, he hopped onto the driver''s seat. He looked at Bryan and asked, "Shall we head towards the University of Nadir?"


    "No need," Bryan shook his head, "Let''s just go back home."


    Donald nodded, "Yes, sir."


    He turned the car engine on and drove towards Calm Springs.


    ¡­


    Monday, 16th July 1582.


    Ladies Dormitory, University of Nadir.


    Inside the bedroom of an apartment on the 6th floor, Grace slowly opened her drowsy eyes. She rubbed her eyes as she slowly sat up on her bed.


    As she looked at the morning sun through her window, she couldn''t help but mumble, "That was such a weird dream¡­"


    It was not the dream about her family that seemed peculiar to her. But the one in which she met Bryan!


    When she thought of him, her lips quivered, "Bryan¡­"


    She was heartbroken when she received the news of Bryan going missing after his teacher, Detective Watson''s funeral. Initially, she thought that he would soon return.


    But days turned to weeks and weeks turned to months. It had been more than a year since his disappearance. And just like everybody else, she too slowly epted the fact that Bryan had perished.


    And now after more than a year, she dreamt of him! She didn''t know if this was her missing Bryan too much or any other supernatural incident.


    She pondered about the dream she had for a long time until she finally made up her mind, "It doesn''t hurt to go to that cafe."


    Being a Rank 1 Transcendent, she knew just how dangerous certain things that appeared mystical or supernatural could be. The dream she hadst night, felt exactly like one of those things!


    However, she had learned to take care of herself and also utilize all her Illusion Path abilities efficiently. She was confident that should anything happen, she would at least be able to escape with her life.


    That is why she decided to go to the cafe. She got up from her bed and entered the bathroom to freshen up. After taking a bath, she wore afortable pair of pants and a white tunic.


    She refrained from wearing any of her fancy dresses that could hinder her movements. After bing a Transcendent, she learned to be alert at all times.


    Grace left her dormitory, carrying only her handbag. Inside the bag were a few books, her make-up items, and finally a Rank 1 pistol artifact!


    It took her about ten minutes to reach the cafe just outside her University''s entrance. When she entered, she first looked around the cafe, hoping to find a familiar face. However, she didn''t find whom she was looking for.


    ''Maybe he''s not here yet¡­'' Grace consoled herself. She still didn''t know whether Bryan was still alive or dead. Or if that dreamst night really meant anything. However, she still had a small ember of hope burning in her heart.


    A hope that perhaps her friend still hadn''t died.


    A dejected sigh escaped her lips. She walked to an empty table and sat down. After ordering a cup of coffee, she looked out the window and continued to fidget from time to time.


    Another ten minutes passed. The coffee on the table was left untouched and had now gone cold. Grace''s expression had turned gloomy.


    She couldn''t help but think in her mind, ''Bryan''s probably dead¡­ What could a stupid dream possibly mean?''


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man wearing a fedora hat and ck round sunsses approached her and smiled, "Miss, is this seat taken?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Grace snapped out of her daze and stared at this neer. The man had a neatly trimmed mustache as well as a goatee. He was wearing a three-piece ck suit. His looks were decent, but it was the aura that he emanated that was charming!


    She felt like she had never met this man before. But at the same time, she also felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    She was about to leave this table entirely because she found no point in waiting for someone who was most likely dead. However, before she could speak, she heard the man say,


    "Under the starry sky, a shadow runs unhindered across the ins;


    "With every step he takes, empires fall in his wake;


    "The gods weep and the kings take theirst breath-"


    "Ah¡­such a silent night¡­ Such a silent death¡­" Gracepleted thest sentence of the poem in a daze.


    She looked at the middle-aged man, her eyes a mixture of shock and confusion. The poem that this man had just recited was the same one that Bryan had recited when she had gifted him the Mysitko de!


    Grace''s body trembled ever so slightly, "W-Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man grabbed his fedora hat and brought it down, making sure that it passed by in front of his face.


    When the hat had just gone below his chin level, his face hadpletely changed to that of someone much younger and more handsome! It was only visible for a split second, as the man''s face could no longer be seen because he was now bowing.


    When he raised his head back up again, his face had changed back to the appearance of a middle-aged man with a goatee.


    However, when Grace saw the man''s face contort and change for that split second, she couldn''t believe it!


    Earlier, she was skeptical, but now all her doubts were cleared. Her eyes began to water as she muttered, "Bry-"


    However, before she couldplete the name she was about to speak, the man in front of her cut her off with a smile as he introduced himself.


    "My name is Anthony Wayne.


    "It''s good to see you again, Grace."


    Tears streamed down Grace''s face as she shot up from her chair and ran into Bryan''s embrace. She suddenly had a feeling of deja vu. It was because the same thing happened in the dream as well!


    "You''re alive¡­ You''re alive¡­ Thank the Goddess!" She spoke sincerely as she gave Bryan a warm hug.


    Bryan patted her back and smiled warmly, "Yes, I''m alive."


    The duo hugged each other for a long time. And when they finally separated, they had happy smiles on their faces.


    As they sat down, Grace stared at Bryan''s new face and was filled with disbelief. She couldn''t help but ask, "That''s no illusion is it?"


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Being an Illusion Path Rank 1 Transcendent herself, she could easily figure out if something was an illusion or not. Well, as long as it was near her ranking level. But for some reason, she had an instinct that Bryan''s face was definitely not an illusion.


    Bryan nodded with a smile, "You''re right."


    Grace tactfully didn''t inquire further. After all, everyone had secrets, especially a Transcendent. She then shot a barrage of questions at him,


    "What happened to you? Where have you been for all this while? Do you have any idea what has happened in your absence? Everyone thinks you''re dead!"


    Bryan had alreadye up with an excuse beforeing here. Hence, he replied calmly, "I have always been here in Nadir. After teacher''s funeral, a High-String Transcendent approached me and proposed to train me for a year.


    "When I asked him for the reason, he said that it was my teacher''sst wish. My teacher didn''t want me to do something reckless after his death. Hence, he had asked the High-String Transcendent for this favor."


    Grace was shocked, "And this favor was to train you for a year? No, to be more precise, it was to keep an eye on you, right?"


    Bryan smiled helplessly "That''s right."


    He then switched topics, "Anyways, how have you been? I can already tell you''re very close to advancing to Rank 2."


    Grace replied with a smug smile, "Hehe, indeed! I will be a Rank 2 in a little over a month."


    "I''m happy for you." Bryan smiled genuinely.


    The reunion of old friends continued for a long time as the duo spoke to each other about what they had done in the past year.


    Bryan was simply lying through his teeth, however, he was very much interested in what had happened in Grace in the past year.


    A long timeter, Bryan asked her curiously, "What about Leah? Where is she?"


    Grace''s expression turned a little sad upon hearing her name. She smiled faintly, "Leah''s already left Nadir."

 Chapter 214 Close Friend

    ?


    "Left Nadir?" Bryan was slightly taken aback, "Where did she go? And when is sheing back?"


    Grace''s expression turned crestfallen, "I-I don''t think she''sing back."


    Now, Bryan was really surprised. He couldn''t help but assume the worst, "What exactly happened? Is she all right?"


    Grace sighed and a few momentster decided to disclose everything, "Everything was fine when we first started college here."


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel She then clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in frustration and anger, "Then that bastard showed up in our lives."


    Bryan narrowed his eyes, "Who showed up? Tell me his name."


    Naturally, he thought that this person must have done something to Leah which caused her to probably leave Nadir forever.


    "His name is Charles," Grace replied in resentment, "He was a final-year student. When we met him for the first time, he and Leah hit it off really well. And after that¡­"


    Seeing that Grace didn''t continue her sentence, Bryan couldn''t help but inquire in apprehension, "And what happened after that?"


    Grace''s shoulders slouched down and her entire being emanated a depressing aura, "And then they fell in love. After Charles graduated, he went back to his home in the Demeter Kingdom."


    "What about Leah?" Bryan''s eyebrows twitched repeatedly.


    "Leah naturally went with him. And I think they even got married or something¡­ Leah''s parents had no issues with it since Charles hails from a wealthy family." Grace replied as she looked out the window.


    Bryan resisted the urge to facepalm, "What do you mean ''married or something''? Don''t you know for sure?"


    "I''m pretty sure they got married," Grace replied, "It''s just that me and Leah had a disagreement before the event. So I didn''t end up attending her wedding."


    Bryan didn''t know whether tough or cry. The way that grace continued to keep him in suspense, he thought that this Charles guy had done something unspeakable to Leah.


    But the truth was that the couple actually fell in love and got married!


    Suddenly, he saw Benny get up on the table, point at Grace with his little paw, and begin tough. Seeing Benny''s actions, Bryan struggled to contain hisughter as well.


    "Who is this cat!?" Grace was taken aback at the sudden entrance of this ck feline.


    But more importantly, she was actually bbergasted, "Is this catughing at me?"


    She then looked at Bryan, feeling wronged, "Bry- I mean Anthony, is this your pet?"


    "No, that''s my brother," Bryan replied with a chuckle.


    "Eh?" Grace''s lips twitched, "Y-Yeah, sure."


    She grabbed Benny by the armpits and put him on herp. She then proceeded to reprimand him, "Bad cat! How dare youugh at my misfortune?"


    ''Because it''s funny.'' Benny replied mentally as he brought both his paws forward and covered his mouth and giggled.


    Grace''s eyes widened in utter shock! She looked at the cat incredulously and then at Bryan and asked in disbelief, "T-This cat¡­"


    Bryan nodded with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Benny transmitted another mental message to Grace, ''This cat has a name, you know. I am Benjamin Lombardi, the greatest and the wisest.''


    Grace turned her attention back to Benny and saw that he was looking at him with a smug smile. It took a few minutes toprehend what was happening.


    Although she had heard and read about Transcendent creatures before, this was the first time she was actually meeting one!


    Grace got her bearings under control, "Hmph! Benny, you''re a mischievous cat."


    Benny began to giggle, elicitingughter from Grace as well. She continued to stroke Benny on the head and then looked at Bryan and asked, "So, what are your ns now?"


    "Hmm, I''m not really sure. Apart from meditating, I''m free most of the time." Bryan spoke half lies.


    Of course, he had ns! It was to ughter those Blood Path scums. But he didn''t want to involve Grace in his matters at all. Actually, he didn''t want to involve anyone else for that reason.


    He then recalled one of the reasons why he had decided to meet up with Grace, and inquired, "By the way, do you happen to know of any Transcendent conventions in the city?"


    Grace nodded, "Of course, I know a couple."


    Her eyebrows then furrowed and she asked in confusion, "Wait, do you not know of any secret gatherings in the city even after staying here for a year?"


    "I don''t," Bryanughed awkwardly, "During the past year, I was mostly meditating or training in seclusion. The High-String Transcendent in charge of me didn''t really let me go out."


    Grace was shocked, "It sounds like you were in a prison!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I guess so, haha," Bryan shrugged, "But on the bright side, I''vee to learn a lot in this past year and have also grown much stronger."


    Grace didn''t really buy into it. However, she still let Bryan know about a few Transcendent conventions in Nadir and also about each of their secret codes to gain entry.


    The duo talked for a long time as they shared each other''s stories. After having breakfast, they bade goodbyes to each other. Before leaving, they exchanged their telephone numbers and promised to meet soon.


    As Bryan saw Grace''s departing back, he couldn''t help but mutter, "Even after going through such a miserable time at home, she always appears so bubbly. She''s bottled up everything underneath that smile."


    Benny who was sitting atop Bryan''s shoulder, nodded, ''Indeed. I sense a lot of grief and resentment from her.''


    Bryan stayed silent for a very long time and then replied, "Perhaps I should help her out with her family issues¡­"


    Benny looked at him and replied mentally, ''If you care so much for her then sure. But you must ask her first, Bryan. She seems to be a very headstrongdy.''


    "You''re quite the good judge of character, huh?" Bryan smirked as he looked at Benny.


    ''Hmph!'' Benny raised his chin, ''Of course! I am Benjamin Lombardi, the omniscient!''


    Bryan rolled his eyes, "You''re using quite a lot of big words these days. If I find out you''ve been giving nightmares to our new neighbors, I''ll punish you with a bath."


    Benny simply chuckled in return. But Bryan felt his body tremble for a split second. He couldn''t help but think in amusement, ''I wonder why he hates baths so much.''


    Bryan then walked towards his car which was parked close to the restaurant. He saw that Donald was waiting outside for him. He approached him and stated, "You can go back home, Donald."


    "What about you, Master Tony?" Donald inquired.


    Bryan smiled, "It''s a good day for a walk outside."


    "Very well, sir." Donald nodded, "Will you be home for lunch? If so, I''ll notify the cook beforehand to prepare a scrumptuous meal for you."


    Bryan shook his head, "Nope, I''ll be home by dinner."


    Donald nodded and bowed, "I shall await your return at the manor then."


    Bryan turned around and walked towards the southern part of the city. His destination was an abandoned building near the outskirts.


    From Grace, he had gotten to know that one of the secret gatherings took ce here in this abandoned building every Monday and Friday at 2 pm.


    Bryan saw that he still had time, hence, he decided to walk there. As he walked on the footpath, amidst the crowd of people, he thought inwardly, ''Hopefully, I can buy some ingredients for my potion. If not, I can at least ce an order.''


    Although there were low chances of him acquiring the ingredients on the spot, he would definitely be able to buy them next time if he ced an order today and let other Transcendents know.


    Bryan''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he thought, ''I can also put my n in motion.''


    ¡­


    Grace walked back towards her dormitory in a slight daze as she recalled what had just happened earlier at the cafe.


    A small smile hung on her lips the entire time. She couldn''t believe that Bryan was actually alive! After Leah left Nadir, she felt extremely lonely and she barely made any attempts to make new friends at the university.


    The main reason was, she always felt that people would try to take advantage of her since practically most of the students on campus knew her identity. After all, the Wilson Family was very famous in the city.


    And being the youngest daughter of the Wilson Family naturally brought a lot of attention to her, all the wrong ones that is.


    Another reason was that after bing a Transcendent, she felt that she had be more estranged from regr people. She felt a sense of superiority. She didn''t know if this was the result of the potions or just her own ego.


    But regardless, now that she knew that Bryan was alive and also seemed to be doing well for himself, she felt genuinely happy.


    ''I should meet up with him more often.'' She thought inwardly.


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice drifted into her ears, causing her to snap out of her reverie,  "Who was that man?"


    Grace turned her head in the direction of the voice and was slightly taken aback. The next moment, her face turned cold, "None of your business."


    The person who had just spoken was none other than Grace''s sister, udia Wilson. She was also the eldest of the four siblings.


    Seeing Grace''s behavior, udia felt hurt but she didn''t show it on her face, "I thought bing a Transcendent would have put some sense into your head. That unknown person you were just speaking to is a Transcendent! Tell me, who is he?"


    "Unknown?" Grace sneered, "He''s more of a family to me than you lot will ever be. At least, he treats me like a close friend¡­like a human."


    With that said, she stomped her feet and walked away, leaving udia to stare at her back in mixed emotions.


    The next moment, her eyes narrowed as she muttered, "If that''s the case. Then I shall find out on my own."

 Chapter 215 Master Ron

    ?


    Bryan stood in front of an abandoned building and scouted the surroundings first. He found that not a lot of people were around.


    He took out his pocket watch to check the time, "Hmm, ten minutes to 2."


    "Time to raise some hell." He grinned as he headed inside the entrance of the building. He brought his fedora hat and brought it in front of his face.


    His face twisted and contorted for a few moments, and then changed to a brand new face. This was the face that he had never worn before. This was also the face that he loathed with all his being.


    The face was that of a young man in his twenties. He had brown hair and a neatly trimmed mustache of the same color. And his eyes¡­ They were the darkest shade of red! Of course, they weren''t visible beneath his sunsses.


    This face belonged to none other than Ron!


    Bryan wasn''t nning to hide his face at all for this secret gathering. Well, technically he had already concealed his face beneath that of Ron''s.


    The reason why he was doing this was firstly, he wanted to bring some trouble to Ron. And secondly, if anyone happened to recognize this face then Bryan could effectively find out the whereabouts of Ron!


    And how would he do that?


    Simple. He would visit the dream of whoever recognized this face! Of course, Bryan would limit himself to wearing Ron''s face only at secret gatherings, until he found out his whereabouts.


    He had also factored in all the disadvantages that wearing Ron''s face could bring him. If he was attacked by others thinking that he was from the Holy Blood Sect, then he would simply change his face once again and escape.


    Bryan was slowly beginning to realize the true terror of the mask, Deceit!


    He walked towards the basement of the building. At the other end of the basement, he saw two figures wearing robes and guarding a metal door.


    Bryan approached them and gave them the secret code required for entering the secret convention. The guards standing by the door nodded and made way for him.


    However, they couldn''t help but wonder if Bryan was simply too bold or just an idiot. They were puzzled as to why he wasn''t wearing a mask to conceal his identity. But little did they know¡­


    Bryan walked inside and soon found himself in a small underground cavern. He was quite taken aback that there was actually an underground cave right underneath a ten-storied building.


    As he observed the walls and the ceiling of this cavern, his eyes lit up as he thought inwardly, ''I see¡­ the walls and ceiling are strengthened by runes! No wonder this ce hasn''t caved in yet.''


    The people wearing cloaks and masks who had already seated themselves in this gathering looked at Bryan and couldn''t help but wonder just what gave him the courage toe here without hiding his identity.


    Some were looking at him with a sneer, while others pitying his stupidity. Bryan also noticed a few people who seemed to recognize him!


    When Bryan realized this, he couldn''t help but smirk. The people already gathered at the convention misunderstood Bryan''s smirk to be that of confidence.


    He soon took a seat and patiently waited for the convention to begin. All the while, the smile on his face never faded.


    Inwardly he was thinking, ''This is sure to get Ron into some trouble, hehe.''


    After all, he could feel hostility from the gazes of some of the people gathered. Moreover, he could also sense concern from some of the people.


    Bryan felt that even if he didn''t acquire any of the ingredients for the potion recipe for his advancement to Rank 2, this trip to the secret gathering was definitely worth it.


    Soon, the convener of the gathering had dered the beginning of the convention. The Transcendents that had gathered, went on to sell and buy items. Some bargained intensely, while otherspleted their transactions without many problems.


    Bryan silently sat there and watched everything take ce. Fifteen minutes into the convention, he realized that none of the people present had what he wanted.


    He didn''t know if they actually didn''t have these specific items or if they didn''t wish to conduct business with him, considering that they knew exactly who this face belonged to.


    After all, the Holy Blood Sect and its members were hated everywhere they went. And their striking eye color was quite the giveaway.


    Bryan only hoped that the strongest person in the gathering, which was usually always the convener, didn''t have any grudges against the Holy Blood Sect. Although he was confident in his ability to escape, it would definitely be troublesome.


    Seeing that no one had the ingredients that he wanted, in the end, he could only ce an order for it so that he could get it in the future. Unsurprisingly, he received very few responses.


    And soon, the gathering came to an end. One by one, people got up from their seats and began to depart individually or in groups.


    When it was Bryan''s turn, he slowly got up from his seat and looked around the room with a cocky smile on his face. He then took one of the tunnel exits and soon left the cavern.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The exit led to another abandoned building a couple of blocks away. Bryan looked around and saw that no one was in the vicinity.


    He then slowly jogged towards an alleyway, giving ample time for people to follow him. As Bryan entered the alley, he saw that the path ahead was a dead end. His lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smirk.


    Bryan walked towards the end of the alley and then turned around, his back facing the wall. He looked at the entrance of the alley and mumbled, "Now, who will it be? A friend¡­or a foe."


    And he was right! Not even five minutes had passed and already two figures d in ck robes had arrived at the entrance of the alley.


    They stopped and looked in Bryan''s direction for a few moments and then finally walked toward him. Since they were wearing hooded cloaks, Bryan could naturally not see their faces.


    However, from the aura they were emanating, he could tell that these two people were Rank 2 Transcendents!


    Bryan wasn''t worried in the least. After all, his physique was alreadypared to a Rank 2 Transcendent. Hence, he was confident in his ability to battle two Rank 2s at the same time.


    Although he wouldn''t be able to kill either of them if they fought head-on, he would most definitely be able to escape.


    Bryan intently looked at the two figures slowly walking towards him. Meanwhile, the two figures were also doing the same. They stopped just a dozen feet away from Bryan, the stare-down intensifying.


    A few momentster, the two figures removed their hoods and knelt down in front of Bryan!


    "Greetings, Master Ron." The two figures spoke simultaneously.


    Bryan''s eyes lit up as he saw the appearance of the two figures. They had red eyes! He was overjoyed that he was able to hook the prey just like he had intended to.


    However, on the surface, he showed an expression of disappointment, "Tsk! So, it''s you guys."


    One of the figures raised his head and asked respectfully, "Master, were you expecting someone else?"


    Bryan replied with a scoff, "Why else do you think I wantonly showed my face at the secret gathering?"


    The two figures came to a realization, "I see! So that was the reason."


    "Anyways, it looks like my trap failed," Bryan replied, "Let''s go back to our base."


    The two figures got up to their feet and bowed, "Yes Master!"


    Although the two figures were Rank 2 Transcendents, they showed proper respect and etiquette to ''Ron''. This was naturally because of Sean Marx.


    Bryan believed that people in the Holy Blood Sect were surely aware of the teacher-student rtionship that the two shared.


    But more importantly, from the behavior of the two people in front of him, Bryan deduced that Ron might also have advanced to a Rank 2 Transcendent!


    It made sense because more than a year had passed since the incident at Damascus. And at the time Ron had already reached the peak of Rank 1.


    The two figures turned around and led the way. All Bryan had to do was follow. He didn''t have to go to the base of the Holy Blood Sect with them. All he needed was for one of them to be asleep!


    As the three people traversed the narrow alleys of Nadir, Bryan who was running right behind them, couldn''t help but smile coldly.


    His eyes narrowed and the next moment, four long tendrils protruded from his back!


    One of the tendrils urately stabbed the back and pierced the heart of the person on the left, while one of his other tendrils coiled around the second person and instantly bind him tightly.


    "Aaarrggghh!!" The person on the left saw a silver tendril pierce his back ande out from inside his chest! He turned his head with great difficulty and looked at Bryan in disbelief.


    The other person, unable to free himself from Bryan''s tendril''s hold, looked at him and muttered in fear, "Y-You''re not Ron!"


    Bryan looked at him and grinned, "No, I''m not."


    "W-Who are you?" The person who had been stabbed asked as he coughed up blood.


    Bryan, through his tendril, brought the person closer to him. His right palm turned into a long and sharp w! He grabbed the person''s head with his w and muttered coldly, "Dead men don''t need to know."

 Chapter 216 Dreaming

    ?


    The next moment, Bryan crushed the man''s skull as easily as crushing an eggshell! The head exploded like a watermelon. Blood, bones, and brain matter scattering everywhere.


    He looked at the headless corpse of the person still twitching from time to time and muttered with a mischievous smile, "Why don''t you regenerate from that?"


    He then spoke inwardly, ''Benny!''


    The next moment, the space beside him tore open and a portal was formed! Bryan stepped inside the portal along with the dead body and the other Blood Path Transcendent who had a look of terror and sheer disbelief etched on his face.


    Naturally, Bryan didn''t want to leave the dead body behind. Nadir was a city full of Transcendents. If they found the dead body, they could easily trace it back to him, considering the wide array of skills and techniques that Transcendents had in their arsenal.


    Bryan entered the Dream World and looked around to see that he was still in the alley. Except, the alley was different.


    He maneuvered his tendril and chucked the corpse to the side. All of a sudden, he heard the sound of footstepsing from behind him. Bryan wasn''t rmed in the slightest.


    He turned around, only to see Benny rushing towards him and then agilely climbing and sitting atop his shoulder. He asked curiously, "How did it go?"


    Benny replied while licking his paw, ''It''s still a little difficult for me with the time being all jumbled up in this ce.''


    Bryan nodded with a warm smile, "Thank you for your handwork."


    ''Of course!'' Benny merrily hugged Bryan''s face and began to lick his cheek. Earlier just now, they were experimenting on how they could urately find andmunicate with each other from two different worlds.


    Bryan had already discussed with Benny beforehand that he would need to open the portal in this particr alley. The ''where'' was easy since it could be agreed upon beforehand.


    But the real problem was the ''when''. After all, time worked differently in the Dreamworldpared to the Waking World.


    "How long did you have to wait?" Bryan inquired.


    Benny thought for a few moments and replied, ''Four days.''


    Bryan had a pensive expression on his face, "I see¡­"


    ording to him, it had only been a little less than an hour since he had instructed Benny to wait for him to open the portal to the Dreamworld in this alley. But to Benny, it had been four days!


    "It''s really difficult to work with the flow of time." Bryan rubbed his chin and thought out aloud. Benny too nodded his little head.


    "E-Excuse me¡­" Bryan was suddenly snapped out of his thoughts. He turned to look at the Blood Path Transcendent who had been tightly wrapped by his tendril.


    "Ah," Bryan smiled deviously, "I kind of forgot about you, hehe."


    Seeing Bryan''s evil smile, the man began to sweat profusely, "W-What are you nning to do? W-Who are you? A-And what is this ce!?"


    So much had transpired in such a short span of time that the person couldn''t evenprehend what was even happening.


    Firstly, the person whom he thought to be Ron, an important member of the Holy Blood Sect, turned out to be an imposter! And this imposter had even killed his partner so quickly!


    Secondly, it was the damn tendrils! The person had never seen such a transformation ever before. The moment heid eyes on these tendrils protruding out from Bryan''s back, he was instantly filled with terror! An otherworldly terror!


    Andstly but most importantly, it was this new ce he was in! This ce looked just like the alley they were previously in, however, it was different! Everything was saturated to the extreme.


    Furthermore, he also felt a natural rejection from staying in this ce. As if this new world that he had stepped inside of, did not wee his presence.


    While the person was nervously looking around at the alley that seemed to have been conjured out of a dream, Bryan raised his w and pointed at him, "Sleep."


    And the next moment, the person felt immense drowsinesse over him. His eyelids felt heavy and before long he had finally drifted off to slumber.


    With Bryan''s new physique, he had learned a few techniques and spells rted to the dominion of dreams. And putting a person to sleep was one of them.


    He uncurled his tendrils around the person as he gentlyid him down on the ground. After that, all four of his tendrils went back inside his body.


    As Bryan saw the torn area of his shirt and coat, he couldn''t help but shake his head, "What a drag¡­"


    Benny saw Bryan''s torn suit and giggled, ''Looks like you''ll have to buy loads of new clothes.''


    Bryan sighed, "It appears so."


    He then crouched down in front of the sleeping Blood Path Transcendent and muttered, "Are you sure he''ll be dreaming now?"


    Benny walked around and sat down on the other side of the person and nodded, ''He who sleeps, dreams.''


    Bryan repeated Benny''s words, "He who sleeps, dreams¡­ is it? That''s quite a catchphrase."


    Benny giggled, ''Uncle Octopus says it all the time.''


    Bryan smiled. He was about to reply but right at that moment, a small white orb began to form above the person''s head. Initially, it was small but within a few moments, it grew to the size of four adult headsbined!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This was the first time that Bryan had seen the formation of a dream! He was left fascinated, "I wonder why dreams of Transcendents are so much biggerpared to regr humans¡­"


    ''I would like to find that out too.'' Benny replied mentally and then jumped inside the glowing orb. Bryan too followed behind.


    ¡­


    "Ahnn!"


    "Ahnn!"


    "Ahnn!"


    "Aaaahhnnnn~"


    The moment Bryan and Bennynded inside the Transcendent''s dream, they were overwhelmed by sounds of pleasure!


    Bryan saw that the Blood Path Transcendent was lying on arge bed with dozens of women serving him sexually.


    His jaw dropped as he witnessed this spectacr scene, "How¡­glorious!"


    Suddenly, he realized that Benny was also with him! He snapped out of his daze and looked at Benny, only to see that the little guy was watching everything happen with wide eyes.


    "Crap!" He quickly picked up Benny and covered his eyes.


    ''NO! Bryan let me look! It''s for research purposes. So that I can understand dreams better!'' Benny protested as he tried to remove Bryan''s hands from his eyes.


    Bryan reprimanded, "Shut up! Research, my ass! I will not let you be tainted by this rubbish."


    ''Waaah,''  Benny cried dramatically, ''I''m a grown-up! I can handle it!''


    Bryan rolled his eyes, "No means no! On a serious note, will this guy wake up if I interrupt this dream?"


    Sensing Bryan''s solemn tone, Benny replied seriously, ''No, not in the Dreamworld. Once, he''s asleep here, he won''t be able to wake up on his own.''


    Bryan was taken aback, "You mean to say, he''ll be asleep forever?"


    Benny replied, ''No, not forever. Only through outside physical interference will he wake up. He is unable to wake up on his own.''


    Bryan raised his eyebrows in surprise, "How interesting!"


    The rules of the Dreamworld left him in awe and his curiosity piqued. Every time he stepped inside this world or inside someone''s dream, he would learn such mystical things.


    He decided to spend more of his time in the Dreamworld. But thereiny the problem, time!


    Who could say for sure how much time would pass in the Waking World while he was here? If it was less, then there was nothing to worry about. However, if it was the like thest time when he came here and ate the Sacred Fruit, that would be troublesome.


    Bryan threw all these things to the back of his mind. He then looked at the man who was enjoying the warmth of a dozen voluptuous women and muttered coldly, "From pleasure to pain. Can you handle it?"


    The next moment, he released the malevolent aura that his physique naturally emanated. All this while, he had been proactively keeping it under wraps, afraid that it would affect the people around him.


    But now, the terrifying aura came gushing out like a wild torrent! Instantly, all the women''s bodies exploded into blood and flesh, their feeble mortal bodies unable to withstand the might of Bryan''s aura.


    On the other hand, the Blood Path Transcendent''s face went pale as he coughed arge mouthful of blood.


    He looked in Bryan''s direction in horror, "W-Who are you!?"


    ording to him, he was having a great time in his house as he indulged in carnal pleasure with a dozen other women. And then all of a sudden came this intruder who instantly killed everyone but him.


    Although this whole thing was his dream, to him it was his reality. He wasn''t aware that he was dreaming!


    Bryan slowly walked toward him, step by step. Four silver tendrils slowly protruded from his back and gently iled around.


    When the man saw the tendrilsing out from Bryan''s back, his heartbeat rose to such a degree that he felt as if it would explode!


    He had never felt such fear! But surprisingly enough, he also felt a sense of deja vu. He clutched his chest as he coughed another mouthful of blood, "What¡­do you¡­want?"


    Ovee by terror, he hadpletely lost the will to fight. The next moment, his eyes widened in sheer disbelief and his body began to tremble in terror!


    He saw Bryan''s body transform into that of a demon! His skull elongated and formed a crescent-shaped crown pointing upwards. And rows of jagged teeth grew inside his gaping maw!


    He saw Bryan''s cold and ruthless grin. And the next moment, the silver tendrils behind Bryan shot in his direction at lightning speed!


    "NOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 217 Caring Butler

    ?


    Bryan looked at the dismembered body of the Blood Path Transcendent in front of him with cold eyes. The person''s limbs had been severed, all ribs broken, lungs punctured, and his intestines wrapped around his neck, strangling him.


    The man was almost on the verge of dying and had spilled everything he knew about the Holy Blood Sect in Nadir. Although he was a Rank 2 Transcendent, he didn''t know much.


    But it was enough for Bryan since he now knew the whereabouts of Ron. To be more precise, he knew the whereabouts of his fiancee, Celine!


    It came as a great surprise to Bryan when he found out that Celine was also a part of the Holy Blood Sect. Before this, he always thought that Ron used and betrayed Celine just like the rest of the Strike Team members.


    However, things were different. And the reason why this person knew so much about Ron and Celine in the first ce was that he was a direct subordinate of Ron.


    Bryan had gotten really lucky. In that, he was able to get hold of someone close to Ron in his first attempt.


    Apart from Celine''s whereabouts, the person had also divulged the location of two bases of the Holy Blood Sect where they trained and raised prospective Apprentices and Transcendents.


    Bryan, who had already reverted back to his human form, looked at the bloodied and mutted body of the person and asked Benny, "What happens when someone dies in the dream?"


    ''They die in the Waking World! In his case, he''ll die in the Dreamworld.'' Benny replied solemnly.


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded his head, "So dying in the dream actually has such consequences."


    Within a few seconds, Bryan noticed that the person hadpletely stopped breathing. And the next moment, he along with Benny were ejected from the person''s dream!


    Bryan found himself back in the alley where he was previously. He looked around and saw the headless corpse of the Blood Path Transcendent whom he had earlier killed.


    And in front of Bryan was the corpse of the person whose dream he had juste out from. However, this corpse was intact! And not mutted as it had been in his dream.


    Bryan couched down in front of this man and checked his pulse, "Indeed, he''s dead."


    "But I''m surprised that his body isn''t the way it was inside his dream¡­" He mumbled.


    ''Because it was all a dream.'' Benny replied in a profound manner.


    Bryan was dazed when he heard that. He couldn''t help but ponder about the true reality of things. What was an illusion and what wasn''t? What was a dream and what wasn''t?


    "How interesting!" Bryan muttered as his eyes shone brightly.


    Benny looked at Bryan and giggled, ''Shall we go back to the Waking World and find out just how long has passed?''


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched, "I still can''t get used to the change in the flow of time."


    The next moment, Benny waved his paw and created a portal to the Waking World. He and Bryan then walked straight into it, leaving behind the two corpses in the alley.


    A brief period of silence ensued after the portal was closed. And then dozens of ck tendrils spurted from the ground and the walls of the alley!


    They coiled around the two corpses and pulled them inside the ground! And then, everything went back to normal.


    ¡­


    A small portal opened up in the same alley in the Waking World. Bryan and Benny stepped out of it, the former instantly released his spiritual sense to scout the surrounding.


    After sensing that no one was around, he breathed a sigh of relief. He then looked at the sky and saw that it had already turned dark. He had entered the Dreamworld in the afternoon, and although it was currently night, he didn''t know what day it was.


    Bryan couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t even bother checking the time on his silver pocket watch since it wouldn''t show him the correct time anyway.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at Benny and inquired, "What will happen to two corpses that we left behind?"


    Benny replied nonchntly, ''The mothend will naturally absorb them. After all, she loathes the presence of outsiders.''


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded his head, "So they''ll be nutrients for the Dreamworld, huh?"


    Benny climbed Bryan''s shoulders and nodded, ''Anyway, let''s go back home. I''m hungry. Also, change your face back to Anthony''s.''


    "Ah!" Bryan tapped his forehead lightly, "Ipletely forgot about that."


    He was still wearing the face of Ron. The next moment, his face twisted and contorted and within a few seconds, he had now be Anthony Wayne!


    Bryan quickly changed into a new pair of clothes in the alley. He threw his torn clothes inside his pocket watch. Finally, he left the ce and headed towards his mansion in Calm Springs.


    ¡­


    Inside Bryan''s mansion, Donald was pacing around in the living room with an anxious expression stered all over his face. And the reason for this was naturally because Bryan was missing.


    Thest time they met, Bryan had told him that he would be back for dinner at home. But it had been three days since then! Donald didn''t know what to do. The first thing he did was approach Grace and ask her about his master''s whereabouts.


    After all, Donald had seen Bryan meet up with Grace a couple of days back at the cafe. However, much to his dismay, Grace also didn''t know the whereabouts of Bryan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Left with no other option, Donald had to file a missing person report at the Nadir Police Station. Meanwhile, he also spent some money to hire private detectives.


    The reason why he would go so far was firstly because, as an employee, he felt that this was his duty. And secondly, over the few days that he had gotten to know Bryan, thetter had left a deep impression on him.


    Hence, Donald really cared about his well-being. Furthermore, he was sure that he wouldn''t find a better employer than Bryan.


    Just as he was pacing back and forth, he heard the sound of the main door open. He thought that it would have been one of the servants who must have brought some news of Bryan.


    However, the next moment he was greatly taken aback. Because the person that entered was none other than the one he had been looking for all this while!


    "Master Tony!" He rushed towards Bryan. As he approached him, he saw that Bryan was not hurt anywhere. If anything, he looked really fresh and clean.


    Naturally, Donald was apprehensive that Bryan was kidnapped or something terrible had happened to him.


    But upon seeing him in perfect shape, he sighed in relief, "Master, where have you been all this while? I was so worried."


    Sensing the concern in Donald''s tone, Bryan''s heart warmed. At the same time, he also felt a little apologetic, "Forgive me, Donald. I was caught up in something."


    Donald anxiously waved his hands, "No, no, master! You need not apologize to a servant like me."


    Bryan approached Donald and patted his shoulder as he smiled, "Does your being a servant not make you a human?"


    Donald''s eyes turned a little watery, "Master¡­"


    "Besides," Bryan continued, "I''m actually sorry to make you and the others worry for no reason. How long has it been anyways? I''ve been so busy that I''ve lost track of time, to be honest."


    "Master, it''s been three days since west met," Donald replied. Although the situation felt a little dubious to him, he answered nheless.


    ''Fuck me!'' Bryan cursed inwardly. However, on the surface, he sighed, "I see¡­ I really need to better my time management."


    Donald''s lips twitched as he thought incredulously, ''That''s some severe time management issues, master¡­''


    "Meow~"


    He turned his head and saw that Benny at some point was already sitting in front of him and was looking at him with bright eyes.


    Donald picked up Benny and stroked him on the head, "I''ve missed you, little Benny. I''ll tell the cook to make a scrumptious dinner for you."


    "Meo~" Benny nodded happily.


    Seeing Benny and Donald get along so well, Bryan smiled. He then inquired, "By the way, did anything happen while I was gone?"


    "Yes, Master!" Donald replied solemnly, "Miss udia Wilson hade to the mansion to meet you. Unfortunately, you weren''t here at the time. She said she''d drop by another time."


    "udia?" Bryan tilted his head, "Who the hell is that?"


    Donald''s eyebrows twitched. But then he realized that Bryan was new to Nadir, hence, it was reasonable for him to not know of the big names in the city.


    "Miss udia Wilson is the eldest granddaughter of Count Robert Wilson." He replied respectfully.


    "Wilson¡­" Bryan stroked his goatee and mumbled, "Sounds familiar."


    "She is Miss Grace''s eldest sister," Donald replied.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Bryan suddenly remembered. But the next moment he frowned, "But why would she drop by here? I don''t even know the person."


    "Miss Wilson did not state the reason for her visit," Donald replied.


    Bryan thought inwardly, ''What the hell does she want with me?''


    He then threw the matter to the back of his mind, "I''ll meet her the next time shees here then. Anything else?"


    Donald exined how he had gone to Grace, the police station, and the private detective agency to look for his whereabouts in his absence.


    Bryan couldn''t help but smile warmly, "Thank you for your handwork. Also, don''t worry. All your expenses will be reimbursed."


    He felt quite fortunate to have such a caring butler work under him. He then added, "If that''s all then I''m heading for a shower. You can go ahead and prepare the dinner."


    "Master, there''s one more thing. And it is quite important." Donald recalled something and replied.


    "Oh?" Bryan asked curiously, "What is it?"

 Chapter 218 Reception

    ?


    Donald stated respectfully, "You see, Master, it is a custom in Nadir that whenever someone moves into a new house, they should host a small reception for their neighbors.


    "This is done so that the person can get ustomed to the city and at the same time also develop connections with other people. This is especially so for a wealthy businessman like you."


    Bryan felt that this was reasonable. But at the same time, he also found it to be a drag. He couldn''t help butin, "Must I really do this? I can spend my precious time doing something much more productive."


    After all, he felt that all these things didn''t really matter much to him. He would rather meditate or go around scouring the city for ingredients required for his advancement.


    However, to Donald who didn''t know that Bryan was a transcendent, this meant a great deal. This was because he naturally wanted his master to gain a proper foothold in the city.


    Hence, he was adamant about it, "I''m afraid this must be done, master. Besides, you''ll only have to show up and speak a little to the people that would be gathering. You can leave the rest to me."


    Bryan sighed helplessly, "Fine, we''ll do it. But when?"


    "Ideally, the reception should be held within a week of you moving in. Since it will be difficult to prepare everything by tomorrow, shall we do it the day after?" Donald asked.


    "Sure," Bryan waved his hand nonchntly, "You can go ahead and prepare. Just let me know beforehand if there are certain etiquette or something that I need to follow."


    Donald bowed respectfully, "Very well, master."


    Bryan then headed upstairs to take a shower. Meanwhile, Donald carried Benny in his arms and headed towards the kitchen.


    He had tonight as well as the entirety of tomorrow to n everything for the reception. On the way to the kitchen, he passed by a maid and instructed her, "Go get some invitation cards printed. Have it ready by tonight."


    The maid replied cheerfully, "Yes, Uncle Donald. How many should I get?"


    Donald thought for a while and replied, "Hmm, get forty cards printed just to be on the safe side."


    After all, he wasn''t nning to invite the entirety of Calm Springs, only a few houses in the vicinity. He then gave the maid some money, which Bryan had given him a few days back for the house expenses, and instructed her what to print on the cards.


    The maid departed, meanwhile, Benny tugged at Donald''s cor, "Meow~"


    Donald looked at him and chuckled, "All right, all right, let''s get you something to eat now."


    ¡­


    Sunday, 21st July 1582.


    The setting sun cast a gentle orange hue across the calm and peaceful neighborhood of Calm Springs. The fall season was only a month away, however, the leaves of the trees had already begun to turn yellow and orange.


    Due to the neighborhood''s proximity to the Church of the Earth Mother in the distance, various types of trees were nted across all the footpaths of this neighborhood. It was a splendid sight to behold.


    The atmosphere at 16 Calm Springs¡ªBryan''s mansion¡ªwas quite lively this evening. A flurry of people dressed in fancy clothes were gathering at this ce.


    After all, today was the day that Bryan was throwing the reception for his neighbors. He was currently standing at the entrance of hispound with Donald standing behind him.


    As the guests continued to arrive, Bryan greeted them one by one with a warm smile on his face. Donald carried out his duties diligently as he introduced all the neighbors to Bryan.


    "Please, go ahead and enjoy! I shall join you shortly." Bryan smiled brightly as he weed a middle-aged couple inside his house.


    "Oh, thank you!" The middle-aged woman smiled, "You''re far too kind, Mr. Wayne."


    The couple then entered thepound along with their two kids. Meanwhile, the smile on Bryan''s lips threatened to break. He was seriously tired of smiling for thest twenty minutes.


    He turned around to look at Donald andined, "Didn''t you say it was going to be a small reception? Howe more than a couple of dozen people have already shown up?"


    Donald''s eyebrows twitched, "Master¡­ When I said ''small'', I meant around fifty people."


    Bryan couldn''t help but curse, "Fuck me! Now I have to mingle with this bunch of fake strangers¡­"


    Donald couldn''t help but chuckle, "Don''t worry, master. I have taken the liberty to invite your friend, Miss Grace as well."


    "Oh!" Bryan''s eyes lit up, "Nicely done, Donald. At least the reception won''t be entirely boring."


    Donald nodded, "But when you go inside, you must take time out to chat with every person that hase here. It would be considered rude otherwise."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bryan sighed helplessly, "Do I really need to do more than I already have? Isn''t weing them personally enough?"


    Donald shook his head and spoke solemnly, "Forgive me for my insistence, master. But this is for your own good. You must cultivate a friendly rtionship with everyone here.


    "You never know when someone here might be of help to you. Besides, this is Calm Springs. Everyone who can afford to live here is influential and wealthy."


    Bryan thought that this indeed made sense. Suddenly, he felt as if instead of being a personal butler, Donald would make for a very good personal assistant, a right-hand man so to speak.


    ''Should I introduce him to the Transcendent world? Hmm¡­ but he''s already in his thirties. Will it be toote for him to be an Apprentice?'' Bryan wondered inwardly.


    He decided that he wouldter on secretly check his spiritual aptitude. He would also observe him for a longer period of time before ultimately making a decision.


    Just as he was thinking about whether to help Donald be an Apprentice, he was snapped out of his thoughts as thetter whispered into his ears, "That is Mr. and Mrs. Washington. They own a chain of high-end clothing stores throughout the city."


    Bryan looked in the direction where Donald was covertly pointing and saw a rtively young couple who seemed to be in theirte twenties, approach him with smiles.


    He smiled brightly and greeted them, "Mr. Washington, I am honored to have you at my humble abode."


    He then looked at the brtedy and smiled, "Mrs. Washington, you look as lovely as a field of tulips glistening in the early rays of the spring sun. Your husband is indeed a very lucky man to have you as his partner. You both make a splendid couple!"


    Bryan''s eloquent way of speaking and praising instantly won the heart of the couple. After all, which woman wouldn''t like to be admired for her beauty? And which man wouldn''t like to feel good about having a beautiful partner?


    Furthermore, the charm that Bryan naturally emanated after having undergone the body transformation, made it difficult for others to find fault in him. If anything, his bodynguage was extremely pleasing to the eyes.


    As Bryan and the couple began to chat, Donald who was standing behind the former couldn''t help but think incredulously, ''Master, is such a smooth talker!''


    As the couples and families continued to arrive, Bryan patiently and sincerely greeted each and every one of them and weed them inside.


    Everyone that came in had a very good first impression of Bryan. They couldn''t find a single fault in him even if they wanted to.


    From his mannerisms, way of talking, and etiquette, everything was near perfect. Even Donald found it hard to believe that Bryan actually hailed from the slums. Such traits could only be found in nobles!


    Naturally, this was all thanks to Detective Watson forcing Bryan to learn all the noble etiquettes back in the day.


    When Bryan thought back to the times when he used toin to his teacher about how such things would never help him in life, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, ''Looks like I was wrong, teacher¡­ How can anything you taught me ever be useless?''


    He shook his head and rid himself of such thoughts that would only dampen his mood. He looked at Donald and inquired, "I think that''s more than fifty people that have entered already."


    Donald chuckled, "I believe that will be all, Master. Now, only Miss Grace is remaining."


    Bryan nodded, "That''s right, where the hell is she?"


    Right at that moment, the duo heard the sound of a steam car approaching. And a few momentster, a ck sedan parked in front of thepound''s entrance.


    Bryan saw the person sitting in the backseat and chuckled, "Speak of the devil."


    Grace got out of the car and looked at Bryan and smile brightly. She was wearing a blue dress and jewelry that perfectly entuated her bright blue gem-like eyes.


    She approached Bryan and gave him a warm hug, "Tony! How have you been?"


    "I heard you went missing for a few days?" She added mockingly.


    Bryan chuckled and was about to reply but the next moment, he noticed another ck steam car drive by and park right behind Grace''s.


    When Grace noticed this car, she frowned, "What is she doing here?"


    A blonde youngdy who looked very much like Grace got out of the car and straight away walked towards Bryan, "We need to talk."


    Listening to udia''s condescending tone, Bryan''s eyes narrowed. He then smirked, "Sure, follow me."


    He led her inside the house and to the study on the second floor of his mansion. All the while, he thought inwardly, ''Dare to act like that in my own house? Heh, I guess it''s about time I tried that out.''

 Chapter 219 An Illusion?

    ?


    After entering the house, he sat on the main seat by the study table and then gestured for udia to sit across from him, "Please sit down, Miss Wilson."


    However, she didn''t bother to sit. Instead, she released her spiritual force pressure on Bryan and asked coldly, "What do you want with Grace?"


    Seeing the tant animosity disyed by udia, Bryan removed his sunsses and looked her straight in the eye, his lips slowly curling up into a mischievous smirk.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t y games with me!" udia roared, "Tell me, what the hell do you want from her?"


    Bryan''s smile turned even wider, "Keep your voice down, Miss Wilson. The guests downstairs might get rmed."


    udia scoffed, "I''ve already deployed sound-canceling beetles."


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed. He looked around the room after applying spiritual force to his eyes. And indeed, he saw small metallic beetles hovering in the air. They hadpletely surrounded the entire study room!


    And the study room was actually very big in size since it contained a small library inside it as well. And the beetles, they would not be visible to a regr human. Even a Transcendent would have difficulty locating them unless they proactively searched for them.


    After Bryan''s physical transformation, his senses naturally improved. And now when he applied spiritual force to his eyes, he was able to see even better.


    He could see the minute runes carved atop the metal beetles and could even see the gears rotating and working in tandem inside them.


    "I see¡­" Bryan nodded. He then looked back at udia, "So, you''re an Artisan Path Transcendent. Well, I guess it makes sense that everyone in the Wilson household is an Artisan. Everyone except Grace, that is."


    "Bastard!" udia gnashed her teeth, "You even seem to know what Path Grace is a Transcendent of."


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Bryan disyed an amusing expression, "I''m quite good friends with her, you know."


    "This is my first andst warning to you. Stay away from Grace from this day forth. She''s not someone the likes of you can hope to marry." udia stated coldly.


    "Eh?" Bryan was puzzled, "Why would I want to marry her? Besides, doesn''t she have a thing for women?"


    udia''s eyes widened in disbelief. This was something that her family had been keeping under strict wraps. And only the family members and a select few trustworthy maids and servants were privy to it.


    For a stranger to know of such information would surely cause a scandal in the upper echelons of the nobility in Nadir if word got out.


    Seeing udia''s reaction, Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk, "You pretend that you don''t care about Grace at all, always giving her the cold shoulder. But deep down, you have nothing but love and affection for her."


    Bryan walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window with his arms sped behind his back. He looked at the setting sun outside and continued, "I don''t understand, your feelings and actions are quite contradictory. I wonder why that is¡­"


    udia lowered her head and didn''t speak for a long time. She then removed the two bracers she was wearing and put them together as she muttered, "You¡­ know quite a lot about us."


    The bracers came together and melded with each other. Within a few moments, they had transformed into a sharp short sword!


    udia tightly grasped the handle of the short sword and then looked at Bryan with killing intent, "You must die."


    Bryan calmly turned his head and smiled at udia, "If there''s a battle, the guests will be aware of it. Or can these beetles of yours fortify the room enough for a Transcendent fight to take ce?"


    udia nodded, "That''s right. Even if you die, no one will bat an eye. And the guests will naturally be taken care of. You have severely underestimated the power of the Wilson Family."


    Bryan turned around and removed his suit jacket. He rolled up his sleeves and then looked at udia with a smile, "But what makes you think you can kill me?"


    udia was about to reply, however, the next moment she was taken aback because Bryan hadpletely disappeared from the spot.


    She couldn''t help but think incredulously, ''So fast! He didn''t even produce a sound!''


    The following moment, her spiritual sense was triggered. rmed, she turned around and instantly raised her short sword horizontally to block the iing attack.


    Bryan appeared out of nowhere and brought down his right hand as if he was swinging a sword downward. Except, he was using his palm as a sword!


    Just as Bryan''s palm was about to collide with udia''s sword, he dissipated into gray smoke. And the next moment, he appeared beside her and grabbed her sword-wielding wrist!


    He pivoted inside and then delivered an uppercut punch to udia''s elbow! Her elbow snapped in half, the bones jutting out from the wound, and the sword she was holding fell to the ground!


    udia eye''s widened in utter shock. Everything happened so fast that she couldn''t even ready a counterattack. Furthermore, Bryan''s illusion techniques felt so real that she couldn''t even perceive it in her spiritual sense.


    Before she could think further, she saw Bryan, who was still grabbing onto her wrist, turn his hips andnd a solid roundhouse kick to her abdomen!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    udia spat a mouthful of blood as she flew across the room and crashed against the bookshelves.


    BAM!!


    "Hehe, are you cocky or just that weak?" Bryan chuckled as he saw udia fall to the floor miserably. He then looked at her short sword which wasying by his feet and picked it up.


    As he looked at the sword, he marveled, "Nice sword! It can change shape and transform into a bracer, huh? Reminds me of another weapon I possessed for a brief period of time."


    udia got to her feet and looked at Bryan who was now wielding her sword, her eyes narrowed. She then looked at her broken arm and then back at Bryan,


    "Your illusion techniques are the best that I have seen. Were you the one that introduced Grace to this Path?"


    Bryan simply smiled, "Who knows?"


    Of course, he wouldn''t admit to that. After all, it was Bryan who had given Grace the meditation technique and the potion form for the Illusion Path, not Anthony!


    He took up a fighting stance again and aimed udia''s short sword at her, "Let us continue, shall we?"


    udia removed her earrings, the bracelets on her wrists, and four rings from her finger. She brought them together and they transformed into a pair of gauntlets!


    Bryan raised his eyebrows, "How interesting!"


    The next moment, he rushed toward her and shed his sword down right on her head! udia simply raised both her hands and blocked the attack with her gauntlets.


    CLASH!!


    "Ughh!!" She grimaced in pain as the damage intensified on her already broken elbow. However, now was not the time to back down.


    She raised her right leg and aimed to knee Bryan in the stomach. However, thetter was already prepared. He raised his left leg and blocked her attack.


    He looked at her and mocked, "Weren''t you going to kill me? Where did all that confidence go?"


    udia saw the mocking grin on Bryan''s face and her eyes narrowed. The next moment she screamed in her mind, ''NOW!''


    Bryan''s smile froze on his face. The sword that he was wielding, suddenly grew dozens of spikes on its handle and pierced his hand!


    "Aaaagghhhh!!!" Bryan drew back a few steps and tried to get rid of the sword but was unable to. The next moment, he was shocked! Quite literally.


    The sword produced a ridiculous amount of blue-colored lightning that instantly ravaged his body. Bryan''s skin was burnt to a crisp as he finally fell limply on his back.


    The sword withdrew the spikes on its handle and flew back towards udia!


    She caught her short sword and thenughed, "Hahaha, you fool! How can you even think of wielding your opponent''s weapon in the midst of battle?"


    As she walked towards Bryan''s body which was still trembling from time to time as slight bolts of electricity ran across the body surface, her grin couldn''t help but turn wider.


    She looked at Bryan''s eyes and muttered coldly, "This is what you get for trying to fool my little Grace. I will not let what happened to me ever happen to her.


    You thought you could seduce her and take advantage of her? You thought you could have ess to the wealth and influence of the Wilson Family through her? What a joke!"


    She raised her sword and pointed its tip at Bryan, "You''ll never get what you want. Now die!"


    The next moment she ferociously brought her sword down as she aimed to pierce Bryan''s heart and kill him once and for all. However, just when the sword tip was a few inches away from his chest, udia caught a glimpse of Bryan''s eyes.


    His eyes which were darker than the abyss suddenly began to rotate. Initially, his pupils rotated slowly, but they gradually picked up speed.


    When udia saw his eyes, her heart began to pound harder and harder. She felt as if it was going to tear out of her chest. Suddenly, she felt lost. She didn''t know where she was or what she was doing.


    Right at that moment, Bryan''s voice drifted into her ears, "Please sit down, Miss Wilson."


    udia snapped out of her daze and looked at Bryan who was sitting at the study table and was gesturing for her to sit. Cold beads of sweat began to form on her forehead as she stuttered, "W-What is h-happening?"


    She looked around the study room and found that everything was normal, nothing was broken. There were no signs of any fight having taken ce at all!


    Her back was drenched in cold sweat as she stumbled a few steps back. Suddenly it dawned on her and she looked at Bryan with sheer horror, "T-That was all an illusion!!?"

 Chapter 220 Or Reality?

    ?


    As Bryan saw udia panic intensely, he couldn''t help but smile mischievously, "What makes you think we aren''t in an illusion still?"


    udia''s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn''t stop her body from trembling as she looked around the study room in absolute horror.


    "Impossible! No, this can''t be! I-Is this real?" She carefully observed everything around her as she mumbled under her breath.


    She looked at Bryan and pointed her trembling finger at him, "T-Tell me¡­ I-Is this real?"


    Bryan got up to his feet and chuckled, "Guess."


    udia was instantly sent into a daze. Now, she didn''t know what was real or an illusion. The fight earlier that had taken ce felt so real to her.


    Even the wound she had sustained on her elbow felt real. She looked at the area where her elbow was broken, and unsurprisingly enough, she saw that it waspletely intact.


    "H-How is this possible!?" In the fight, everything from sight, smell, touch, and even hearing felt absolutely real to her. She couldn''t believe that someone could be actually so good at illusions.


    Bryan''s illusion techniques were so profound that it was no different from reality. He was able to create an entire battle simtion and even use illusion techniques inside that simtion!


    "An illusion within an illusion¡­" She muttered under her breath as she looked at Bryan incredulously. She had never met such a formidable Transcendent¡ªat the same power level¡ªbefore.


    He could essentially end the fight without even lifting a finger. He could cast an illusion without the opponent even knowing that they were in it.


    When she thought this through, she realized that Bryan could have easily killed her at any moment. She didn''t even know when she had been trapped in his illusion!


    udia took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She was an experienced Transcendent who had gone through rigorous training after all. The only reason she was so shocked was that she had never experienced such an otherworldly illusion technique before!


    This caused her to lose herposure. A few momentster, after having calmed her nerves, she released her spiritual sense to the maximum output. She continued to observe herself and her surroundings for a few minutes.


    And during this time, Bryan did not disturb her at all. Instead, he calmly walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the scenery outside.


    The next moment, udia withdrew her spiritual sense and then looked at Bryan''s back with mixed emotions. She had just confirmed that she was no longer in an illusion.


    Earlier, she could have confirmed this as well had she been calm-minded enough. But then again, she didn''t know when she had been trapped inside Bryan''s illusion. If she didn''t know that she was inside of an illusion, then how could she even think of breaking out of it?


    This was the true terror of covert illusion techniques!


    She was suddenly snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Bryan speak, "You are no longer in an illusion."


    udia would have never believed Bryan''s words had she not confirmed it for herself. She was about to reply but the words got stuck in her mouth.


    Thinking back to their earlier ''battle'' where she, in a fit of rage and frustration, had hinted at Bryan that she had once fallen for a man who sought to use her for his gain, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Bryan knew what she was thinking. Hence, he added, "Rest assured, I have no ill will toward Grace. If anything, I truly consider her my friend."


    udia bit her lower lip and clenched her fists. She didn''t know how to reply. And now, she even felt embarrassed about talking to Bryan. Not only had she suffered a great loss from his hands but she also ended up divulging some personal things about her life.


    Bryan continued, "Grace feels that she has no one in her family to depend on. Although I don''t know exactly what happened in your family, I can tell you that Grace is very lonely.


    "And I know it isn''t my ce to say this, but perhaps you could show a bit of your true feelings to Grace? After all, those twin bastards surely don''t care for Grace as much as you do."


    udia was once again taken aback, "Did Grace tell you about our twin brothers?"


    Bryan didn''t reply. After all, he couldn''t tell her that he found out about all this in Grace''s dream.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It doesn''t matter." Bryan replied without turning back, "Think of what I said to you. The rtionship between you and Grace can still be mended. Only if both of you are willing to give it a try."


    udia''s lips quivered, "But¡­ will she even give me a chance after how coldly I''ve behaved with her all her life?"


    Bryan scoffed internally, ''You idiot! Then why did you behave like that? It''s truly difficult to understand you women.''


    However, on the surface, he replied calmly, "I shall speak to her. Now leave before the guests start gossiping about us. I''m sure you wouldn''t want that now, would you?"


    udia was taken aback. Indeed it had been more than ten minutes since they had entered the study. And one thing that people¡ªespecially of the high ss¡ªloved to do, was gossip.


    She intently stared at Bryan''s back for a few moments and then turned around to leave. Just as she was about to open the door, she turned to look in his direction and muttered softly, "I''m sorry¡­ and thank you."


    With that said, she exited the room and closed the door behind her. Just as she shut the door, Bryan copsed on the floor and began to pant heavily. Drops of blood continued to fall on the floor. He was profusely bleeding from both his eyes!


    Bryan wiped the blood streaming from his eyes and muttered weakly, "This ability is really powerful¡­ and I haven''t even used its true powers yet! But I''m afraid I can''t use it much."


    The only reason he had decided to even use his ocr ability in the first ce was because of his curiosity. But now, he was suffering from the brunt of it.


    His eyes had turned bloodshot and were still continuing to leak blood. The pain in his eyes traveled all the way to his brain and now Bryan was feeling a splitting headache.


    "Uggghh!!" He grimaced in pain. It took him another ten minutes for his eyes to finally stop bleeding. He gaspedrge mouthfuls of air and muttered, "The consequences are really dire."


    He realized that he had now lost his vision! Although it wasn''tpletely gone, everything still appeared extremely blurry to him.


    ''I can''t use this in battle. Otherwise, I''ll really be in trouble.'' He wiped his eyes and face with his napkin and then got to his feet. He put on his sunsses again and then extended his spiritual sense.


    If he didn''t, then he would stumble onto objects every few steps. After observing that his clothes weren''t ruined by his own blood, he took a few deep breaths and then walked out of the study room.


    In order to not provide the guests downstairs any reason to gossip, he cast an illusion on himself and camouged himself. He had technically be invisible. However, this was only in the eyes of the regr people.


    He maneuvered his way through the crowd and left his mansion from the back exit. After canceling his spell, he walked around the house and then entered back again from the entrance by the garden.


    This way, it would appear to the guests that udia and Bryan had juste out from different ces, or at least that''s what he hoped. On his way, he put up a friendly smile and greeted the guests.


    The guests in the mansion were much more enthusiastic in their approach toward Bryan now. After all, why wouldn''t they be? They had already seen two daughters from the famous Wilson household at his reception.


    This spoke volumes about Bryan''s connection in the city already. Just knowing one of the family members from the Wilson household was equivalent to having formed a rtionship with all the guests present.


    Although the Wilson Family only had the Count title, their influence reached far and wide. And the amount of wealth that the family had amassed need not even be mentioned. They were richer than nobles that were of even higher standing!


    Naturally, all of this could be redited to Count Robert Wilson himself. He had single-handedly brought the family to its current position. Count Wilson had so much influence that he was even able to visit the Royal Pce on a weekly basis and meet up with the King!


    So, when the guests present at the reception saw the youngest and eldest granddaughter of Count Wilson here, they saw Bryan in a new light. This was not to say that they viewed him negatively before.


    Their first impression of Bryan was a positive one. However, after they realized that he was friends with Grace and udia Wilson, they were beginning to have thoughts of fawning over him. Nobles and high-ss people cared more about influence than they did about money, after all.


    Bryan was also slightly taken aback seeing this sudden change in behavior from all the guests. But he soon realized that this was all because of the presence of Grace and udia.


    Some of the guests even went up to strike up a conversation with them, hoping to leave a good impression and possibly gain the favor of the Wilson Family.


    Seeing this, Bryan couldn''t help but sigh and think, ''Money is a tool, but influence¡­ that is a gift.''

 Chapter 221 Im Here For You

    ?


    The reception continued for a long time. Everyone was in a fantastic mood, especially with the Wilson sisters around. Bryan had grown tired of smiling and chatting with everyone throughout the course of the reception.


    And before that, he even had a ''battle'' with udia, which caused much strain on him mentally. udia astutely noticed this, and as a way to make it up to him, she temporarily took the position of the host.


    Everyone gathered was really surprised by this. They couldn''t help but wonder just what Bryan''s rtionship with the Wilson sisters was. And the most surprised of them all was in fact, Grace!


    She had seen how condescendingly udia had spoken to Bryan at the entrance of the house when she entered. And now when she saw her sister helping out Bryan, she couldn''t help but wonder just what had happened between the two that caused such a change.


    Grace walked toward Bryan who was sitting at a table in the corner of the living room and having dinner with Benny. Her lips twitched when she saw this scene. ''Does he really not care about his image at all?'' she thought.


    After all, just where would you find a person having a meal at the same table as their pet? Especially so in such an affluent and grand setting. But she knew Bryan well enough to know that he really didn''t care.


    She walked toward him and spoke softly, "Bryan, can we talk?"


    "Hmm?" Bryan saw Grace through his spiritual sense and asked, "what is it, Grace? Come sit."


    Grace looked around and saw that there were quite a few people standing and chatting around Bryan''s table. Some of them were even casting secretive nces at her.


    "No¡­ let''s talk outside in the garden." She spoke, feeling a little ufortable.


    Bryan nodded, "All right, just give me a few minutes. I''m really hungry."


    And soon, about five minutester, Bryan wiped his lips with a napkin and got up from his seat. He then walked out of the house with Grace.


    Meanwhile, Benny was caught up in a serious dilemma. He looked at Bryan''s departing back and then at the food on the table. He then turned around and saw the maids bringing in even more food. In the end, he chose food. Obviously.


    Bryan and Grace went up to the newly made gazebo that the former had instructed the workers to build. They sat down at the small table and began chatting.


    "What is it?" Bryan inquired as he satzily on the chair.


    Grace fidgeted with her fingers for a few moments, thinking about how to say what she wanted to know. Bryan looked at her and couldn''t help but smile, "It''s about your sister, isn''t it?"


    "Yes¡­." Grace nodded meekly. "Just what happened between the two of you? Ever since she came back after meeting you, she''s been trying to strike up a conversation with me.


    "I mean¡­ she''s never acted that friendly with me. So, I was taken aback. And not just that, she''s even willing to host your reception in your stead."


    She looked deep into Bryan''s eyes¡ªalthough they weren''t visible because of the sunsses¡ªand asked sincerely, "Bryan, tell me the truth. What happened?"


    Seeing Grace''s solemn expression, Bryan sighed, "We¡­ had a talk."


    "Huh?" Grace was puzzled, "what did you guys talk about?"


    Bryan then recounted everything that happened in the study room between him and udia to Grace. Of course, he didn''t tell her about their battle. However, he did tell her about everything else.


    Including the personal things that udia had mentioned while being under the illusion. Grace listened to everything patiently and silently. Her emotions ranging from anger, to resentment, to confusion, and finally helplessness.


    When Bryan stopped recounting everything, she remained silent for a very long time. Bryan didn''t say anything else, he simply gave her time to digest everything.


    Grace''s palms balled up into fists and drops of tears trickled down her cheeks, "If she really felt that way¡­ then why did she treat me like that all my life?"


    Bryan sighed, "I don''t really know myself. But if I had to guess, then it''s probably because she didn''t want you to go through what she did¡­. Ehhh, actually I don''t even know what I''m talking about. You women are really hard to understand."


    Grace couldn''t help but stifle a peal ofughter, "You really are silly."


    "Hehe, I guess so." Bryan chuckled, "anyway, what I''m saying is perhaps you should give her a chance?"


    Grace stayed silent. After a few moments, she wiped her tears and nodded her head, "I will try."


    Bryan smiled and got to his feet, "Cherish your family, Grace. Oh, how much I wish I had a family to rely on. You know, there''s a saying back in the slums of Damascus."


    Grace too got to her feet and asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "You will only miss the sun when it starts to snow." Bryan smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Grace mulled over his words for a long time. Tears welled up in her eyes involuntarily. She wiped her tears and sniffed, "Thank you¡­ Bryan."


    She gave him a warm hug, and as she rested her face on his firm chest, she mumbled, "You can always rely on me, just like how I rely on you."


    Bryan gently stroked her head and muttered softly, "Of course."


    ''Is this what they call love? Nya~'' Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed inside both their minds. They separated and turned around, only to see Benny sitting on top of the table and looking at them with an amused expression.


    "You little¡­." Bryan ran toward Benny to catch him and knuckle him on the forehead. However, Benny nimbly avoided him and continued tough. Seeing Bryan and Benny y along with each other, Grace couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    ''You say you have no family to rely on, but Benny has always been there for you¡­ and I''m here for you too.'' She thought, her heart beginning to warm.


    And within the next hour, the reception had finallye to an end. The guest left Bryan''s house in a jovial mood. All of them promised to meet up with him in the future. Some of them were even kind enough to extend him an invitation to their houses.


    In the end, only Grace and udia were left. The former gave Bryan a warm hug and spoke with a bright smile, "I''ll see you sometime soon, Tony."


    Bryan nodded, "Good night, Grace."


    She then turned around and walked toward her car. udia looked at Bryan and simply nodded. And thetter did the same.


    She too walked to her car, but right when she was about to open the door, she heard Grace''s voice, "We can¡­ go together if you''d like."


    udia was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Grace to offer her to ride home together. At the reception, she had tried many times to strike up a conversation with her, however, Grace always ignored her.


    She didn''t me Grace for this. After all, she''d been ignoring Grace and acting cold toward her all her life. But now that Grace actually invited her in her car, she was surprised.


    She then looked toward Bryan who happened to be looking at her as well. He smiled faintly and nodded at her, and then he turned around and walked back inside his house.


    ''Thank you¡­'' udia thought in her mind. She then looked at Grace and smiled, "Of course."


    The two sisters then got inside the same car and departed for their home.


    ¡­


    Saturday, 27th July 1582.


    It was a fine afternoon in the city of Nadir, the sun was high up in the sky casting its warm glow across thends. But the weather wasn''t overly hot or humid. Since fall was around the corner, the weather was quite pleasant.


    The Ca Bazaar was a very famous and crowded market that was known throughout the city. From food and groceries, clothes and fabric, and even herbs and medicine, here, one could find almost anything.


    A youngdy who seemed to be in her mid-twenties was currently shopping in this bazaar as she went from one store to another, going around buying meat.


    She had long, wavy ck hair and brown eyes. Wearing a yellow sundress, she drew the attention of most of the people in the market. She was a pretty-lookingdy, after all.


    Everyone she met eye contact with, she would always smile at them, especially young men. Whenever sheid eyes on young men, she would smile brightly. However, her eyes would glint like those of a predator. Naturally, regr humans would never notice this.


    As she was going around buying different types of meat, she suddenly bumped into an old homeless tramp who was wearing ragged clothes. This caused thedy''s grocery bags to fall to the ground and its contents to spill out.


    She gritted her teeth in frustration and was about to scream at the tramp. However, before she could, the tramp had already started to berate her, "You littless, are you fucking blind!? Or do you think just because I''m old and poor you can do anything to me, eh!?"


    Seeing the nearby people cast their gazes at her, thedy disyed an apologetic smile as she struggled to control the rage inside her and prevent her eyes from turning red!


    "I''m sorry, good sir¡ª" She stated, however, the next moment her words were cut off.


    "Ohh, you don''t mean it," The old tramp got up to his feet, "you young people these days have no respect for the elderly. Get lost!"


    With that, he stomped away without casting another nce at thedy. Thedy on the other hand bowed in his directions, picked up her grocery, and walked away as well.


    ''Bastard, I''ll drink all of your blood and eat you alive if I ever see you again.'' She thought in rage but disyed a gentle expression on the surface.


    Meanwhile, the old tramp suddenly slowed down his footsteps and finally stopped. His lips curled up into a mischievous smile, "Found you!"

 Chapter 222 Celines Nightmare

    ?


    Celine walked home in a terrible mood. Earlier, if it hadn''t been for the market to be so crowded, she would have definitely attacked the old tramp. However, she was strictly instructed not to cause too much trouble outside.


    Although it had been more than a year already since she arrived in Nadir with Ron and settled down, the Transcendents from the Church of Wisdom still hadn''t stopped their search.


    After all, thousands of people had died in that incident in Damascus. And more importantly, a very important member of Nadir Silver Owls¡ªDetective James Watson¡ªhad also died. So, how could they just let them be?


    There were two main reasons why she hade to Nadir, which could be said to be right under the nose of the Church of Wisdom. Firstly, it was because the Holy Blood Sect had a muchrger presence herepared to Damascus.


    And secondly, and most importantly, it was because of the special artifact in possession of Ron. This was a very powerful artifact that could effectively hinder the divination of any person, even those at High-String Ranks!


    As for how Ron was able to get hold of such a valuable artifact? It was naturally because of Sean Marx. And as to why Sean would give such an item to Ron in the first ce, Celine believed that they shared a much deeper bond than they let on.


    However, she never asked Ron about it because she didn''t wish to encroach open his more private things. After all, she truly loved Ron and respected his space and their boundaries. She believed that eventually Ron would tell her everything. Because she knew that Ron too loved her dearly.


    As she walked towards her house, which was a few blocks away from Ca Bazaar, her expression contorted from time to time and her eyebrows creased together in frustration. For some reason, that tramp earlier had really struck her nerve.


    Right when she was thinking about the incident that happened to her at the market, a familiar and soothing voice drifted into her ears. "What''s gotten into you, my love?"


    Celine''s eyebrows lit up, she looked in front of her and saw Ron smiling at her warmly. She rushed toward him and gave him a tight hug. "You''re finally back!"


    Ron hugged her warmly and replied with a smile, "Yes, I''ve missed you a lot."


    Celine looked up at him and pecked him on his lips. "I''ve missed you even more."


    The duo then walked home hand in hand. Ron couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you? You seem pretty annoyed."


    Celine frowned as she recounted her experience at the market earlier. When Ron heard her story, he burst intoughter. "So, the homeless man scolded you in front of everyone?"


    "Hmph! How dare he?" Celine harrumphed. She then pinched Ron in the stomach. "And you¡­. You''reughing at me. Fine, I won''t talk to you."


    Ron gave her a side hug and kissed her on her cheeks. "All right, I''m sorry. But it was really funny. Thankfully, you let it slip. Or else, it could have been troublesome."


    "Nothing would have happened. You''re just too paranoid," Celine rolled her eyes. "But you''re right. It''s better to remain inconspicuous."


    Ron looked at her in approval. "Thank you for understanding."


    Celine smiled brightly and spoke, "Of course! I''ll do anything for you."


    The couple walked together for a few more minutes and then finally reached their apartment building. They walked the staircase up to the fifth floor and then entered their apartment.


    Celine kept the grocery bags in the kitchen. She walked up to Ron who was sitting on the couch in the living room and resting. She then sat on hisp and asked, "How did the mission go?"


    Ron replied solemnly, "The mission went quite well. Master is nning something really big in Nadir and he''s even got some help from people of very high standing."


    "Really? That''s good. Are you going to be away more often?" She asked meekly.


    Ron replied, "Not for the time being at least."


    Celine then hesitated for a really long time and then finally gathered the courage to speak. "Ron¡­ can I ask something of you?"


    "Anything, my love." Ron smiled warmly.


    "You''re the one I love the most. You''re my everything. Can we¡­ get married?" She spoke softly.


    Ron was taken aback, he didn''t know how to reply. Celine lowered her head and continued speaking, "It''s always been my dream to marry you and have kids¡ª"


    "My love," Ron gently ced his hands on her cheeks. "When things settle down in Nadir, I promise to marry you. We''ll have a grand wedding and invite our close ones. We''ll settle down somewhere peaceful and have lots and lots of kids."


    Celine''s eyes began to redden, she then gave Ron a warm hug. "Thank you¡­. I love you!"


    "As do I, my love," Ron gently caressed her head with a smile. "Let''s grow old together."


    The couple then got up from the couch, Ron lifted Celine in his arms and passionately kissed her on the lips. He walked toward the bedroom and then shut the door behind him. A few momentster, moans of pleasure sounded from inside the room.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, right across the street from their apartment building, on the sidewalk sat an old tramp wearing ragged clothes. He was holding an empty bowl in his hands. And beside him,y a ck cat sleeping peacefully.


    A few people who happened to pass by him would put a few coins in his bowl out of pity. And the old tramp would always thank them with a smile.


    The tramp then looked at the building right in front of him. Specifically, he was looking at the window of the living room in Ron and Celine''s apartment.


    His lips curled up into a mischievous smile as he muttered, "They say dreams cane true¡­ but forget to mention, that nightmares are dreams true."


    That very night, after Celine went to sleep, she had a dream. No, she had a nightmare!


    ¡­


    Celine found herself in her friend''s apartment back in Damascus. Currently, there was a small gathering going on. When she noticed where she was, she couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    This was the party where she had first met Ron before she became a Blood Path Transcendent.


    Unaware of the things that would transpire in just a few moments, she continued to chat and mingle with her friends, at the same time also making sure to get drunk. It was a party, after all.


    Suddenly, she heard her friend speak to her, "Celine, I want you to meet someone."


    She turned around and saw her friend standing next to a handsome brown-haired, brown-eyed man. He seemed to be the same age as her, and with the neatly trimmed mustache decorating his upper lip, he appeared very gentlemanly.


    Her friend introduced, "This is Ron. He works at the Sofia Public Library."


    Ron came forward and stretched out his hand, "Hello miss, pleasure to meet you."


    Celine was instantly dazed when she saw Ron. She felt as if she had met him somewhere before already, and felt a natural attraction toward him.


    This was her dream, after all. And in the timeline of the dream, she had never met Ron before. However, because she had already met and was in love with Ron in the Waking World, she had a feeling of deja vu inside the Dreamworld!


    Celine shook his hand and smiled, "I''m sorry but have we met before?"


    Ron came closer and chuckled, "I wish we had."


    "You really are quite the yboy, huh?" Celine looked at him coquettishly. She had a good first impression of Ron and seemed to be liking him by the second.


    Ronughed, "I can''t help myself when I meet a beautifuldy."


    The duo continued to chat, meanwhile, Celine''s friend who had been the one to introduce her to Ron, stood by the sideline and watched everything happen in a daze. A few momentster, she left and thought grumpily, ''I shouldn''t have introduced that man to Celine, tsk!''


    Ron was a very suave man. Within minutes, he had already wooed Celine. And now, the duo were sitting extremely close to each other, holding each other''s hand and talking.


    "I''ve never met a man like you," Celine bit her lower lip. "Something about you is very attractive. It keeps drawing me to you."


    Ron brought his face closer to Celine''s, almost touching his lips with hers. He then whispered, "I''m sure one of the rooms here is empty¡­."


    Celine''s breathing became heavy as she saw Ron''s lips from up so close. She began to get wet in herher region. The next moment, she got up from the couch, grabbed Ron''s hand and walked toward the closest room. Ron couldn''t help but smirk.


    After they got inside the room, Celine told him without looking back. "Lock the door."


    She then proceeded to undress. When she heard the sound of the door shutting and getting locked, she couldn''t help but bite her lower lip in excitement.


    After removing her bra and panty, she turned around with unrestrained lust shining in her eyes. She spoke sensually, "Ron, I want you to¡ª" However, the words got stuck in her mouth.


    When she turned around, Ron was no longer there, instead, she saw an old homeless tramp wearing torn and ragged clothes, looking at her with an amused smile.


    Celine screamed in fear and stumbled backward and fell on the bed. She dragged her naked body across the bed and drew back from this stranger. Her body trembled in fear as she stuttered, "W-Who are you!?"


    The old tramp smiled deviously, "Honey, I am your nightmare."

 Chapter 223 Welcome Home

    ?


    "Aaaaahhhhh!!!" Celine jolted awake from her sleep, her back drenched in a cold sweat as she looked around in terror.


    "Celine, what happened?" Ron woke up, rmed by her sudden screech. He tried tofort her but found that her body was trembling and she even seemed to be scared of him.


    "NO!" Celine distanced herself from Ron. "Don''te near me."


    Ron got up from the bed and walked toward her slowly, his expression that of panic. "Celine, it''s me. What happened? Tell me, please."


    Celine crouched down on the floor, her back against the wall. She clutched at her hair and shook her head intensely. "No! No! No, stay away from me! You''re not Ron! Get away from me!"


    Ron''s eyebrows creased into a frown. By now, he had realized that Celine must have had a terrible nightmare. But how bad could a nightmare be for a Rank 1 Transcendent to behave in such a way? Celine was almost on the verge of breaking down.


    Without caring for her words, Ron rushed toward her and quickly hugged her tightly, "Hush, it''s me, it''s me! Everything''s going to be all right. I''m here for you."


    Celine tried to get away from Ron, she continuously punched his chest, however, Ron didn''t let her go. She kept muttering incoherently, "No, no! Get away from me! D-Don''t eat my brain¡­. P-Please, I beg you."


    Ron''s eyes narrowed in confusion as he asked, "Eat your brain? Celine, what''re you talking about? It''s me, look! You''re no longer dreaming."


    Celine raised her head and looked into Ron''s eyes, "Y-You''re Ron? Promise me you''re not the old beggar¡­. No, no, you must be him." She began to beat on his chest once again. "Let me go! I said, let me go!"


    ''Old beggar?'' Ron thought in his mind. ''Is she talking about the one she met earlier? But¡­. Why would she dream of him?''


    He was now extremely confused. He didn''t know whether this was a supernatural urrence or not. However, he decided to first calm Celine down and then tomorrow take her to an apothecary from the Holy Blood Sect.


    After about fifteen minutes, Celine finally calmed down after Ron persuaded her that she was not dreaming anymore and that she was awake. But Ron could still see the hint of doubt and fear sh in Celine''s eyes every time she looked at him.


    For the first time, Ron truly felt afraid. Not for himself, but for Celine. Hence, he gave her a warm hug and spoke softly, "My love, we''ll go to that apothecary in the outskirts tomorrow. he''ll give you some potions, okay?"


    Celine hugged him back and asked meekly, "You''re really Ron, right?"


    Ron nodded. "Of course it''s me. Who else would I be?"


    However, Celine''s body suddenly began trembling in fear. "In the dream, y-you¡­ you weren''t Ron. You were h-him."


    "Who him?" Ron inquired, feeling a little apprehensive. "Can you tell me more about this dream?"


    Celine was reluctant to recall the nightmare she had. However, after much insistence from Ron, she finally recounted everything. "I had a dream about the first time we met at my friend''s ce in Damascus. The dream was more like a memory and everything felt so real.


    "In the beginning, everything was fine. Then I met you¡­. We talked for a long time and then we entered an empty room. And t-that''s when it h-happened." Her eyes trembled in horror.


    "What happened?" Ron inquired, his arms around Celine tightening a little.


    Celine looked him in the eyes and began to sob, "Y-You turned into the old homeless man I met today. A-And then¡­ tendrils grew from your back and pinned me down. After that, the tramp b-began to eat my brains¡­."


    Towards the end, Celine started to wail as she hugged Ron tightly. "Ron¡­ you promise you''re not h-him, right?"


    Ron gently stroked her head and replied softly, "I promise you, Celine. I''m me and I''ll protect you. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    At the same time, he thought in his mind, ''I''ve never heard of anyone being attacked or cursed through dreams. Is this the work of a Transcendent¡­ or something else?''


    He thought for a very long time, however, he couldn''te up with anything. He couldn''t be med for not knowing. After all, in the history of the Western Continent, no, in the history of this world, the dominion of dreams had never been explored before.


    In the end, all Ron could do was hope that the apothecary could help Celine in some way. If not, he didn''t know what to do. And he didn''t wish to take this matter to his master, Sean. Because thetter had bigger things to worry about.


    Ron gently hummed a tune into Celine''s ears and hoped that she could soon fall asleep and rest. After all, it was still the middle of the night. But for some reason, Celine was truly scared of falling asleep.


    She kept mumbling that the old tramp woulde for her and eat her brains. In the end, the couple ended up staying awake for the entire night. In the morning, they finally departed for the outskirts, to meet the apothecary.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Meanwhile, Bryan who was still under the disguise of a homeless old beggar, was sitting across from their apartment building. As he saw the couple exit the building, he smiled faintly and mumbled, "This is just the beginning of your nightmare."


    When he saw Ron''s departing back, unprecedented anger and hatred welled up in his heart. He still remembered how Ron had stabbed him with a knife in his back¡ªliterally¡ªon that fateful day.


    He could have directly killed Ron and Celine now if he wanted to. Although he would suffer from grievous injuries, he was confident that he could take them both down.


    However, Bryan wouldn''t do that. Death would be an easy judgment for him. Bryan would make sure to properly toy with him first, snatch everything he held dear, and then make him wish he''d died.


    Memories of Henry, Emma, and his teacher shed in his mind as he muttered coldly, "I''ll avenge you guys, don''t worry." A ruthless glint gleamed in his eyes. "Even if it means my death!"


    "Meow!!" Benny, who was peacefully sleeping on the ground beside Bryan, suddenly opened his eyes, jumped in the air, and smacked Bryan on the cheeks.


    Bryan was taken aback. He looked at Benny andined, "What was that for?"


    Benny replied mentally, ''As long as I''m alive, I will not let you die. Never!'' With that, hey down on the ground and went back to sleep once again.


    Bryan couldn''t help but smile faintly. He patted Benny''s head and replied, "I''m sorry, Benny. I won''t say such things again." His heart was warmed when he saw Benny purr. He couldn''t help but think, ''For you, Benny, I''ll try my best to live.''


    ¡­


    It was already past sunset by the time Ron and Celine came back from the apothecary. They entered their apartment and sat down in the living room.


    Ron hugged her warmly and smiled. "See, there''s nothing to worry about. With the potions that he gave you, you''ll be able to sleep perfectly."


    Celine, however, was still feeling a little hesitant. "Ron, are you sure? I don''t know why but I have a feeling that the tramp will appear again." Towards the end of her sentence, she looked around the room in fear, as if the tramp was hiding somewhere in her apartment.


    Ron shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry. That apothecary is a Mid-String Transcendent. Naturally, he knows what he''s talking about. Just take the potion he gave you and sleep. Trust me, you''ll be fine."


    In the end, Celine nodded her head. She couldn''t help but wonder, ''Maybe, I''m just being too paranoid¡­.''


    Once she had this thought, she suddenly started to feel a little better. She really hoped that maybe all of this was indeed her paranoia. She looked at Ron and smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry to put you through all this."


    Ron kissed her on the lips and then replied warmly, "Don''t say such things. If I don''t look after you, then who will?


    Celine''s eyes began to redden as she hugged him tightly, "I love you, Ron"


    Ron hugged her back and smiled. "I love you more."


    The couple then spent the rest of the evening together. When it was finally time to sleep, Celine''s mentality had improved quite a lotpared to earlier. She looked at the red liquid inside the vial¡ªthis was the potion given to her by the apothecary.


    Unhesitatingly, she drank the entire thing in one go. Not even a few moments had passed, she felt a calm and soothing sensation course through all parts of her body. She felt at peace.


    Her eyelids began to feel heavier and drowsiness came over her. She looked at Ron who was lying on the bed beside her and smiling at him, she muttered, "I''m¡­ sleepy¡­ Ron."


    "I know, honey." Ron kissed her on the forehead and spoke softly, "Good night."


    Celine finally closed her eyes and drifted into the Dreamworld. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a vast countryside ranch. There were cattle roaming around in the distance. And behind her was a house right beside a tall windmill.


    This was the ce where she grew up as a child, a ce close to Damascus. With a faint smile adorning her lips, she walked toward her house.


    She knocked on the main door, hoping for her mother or father to wee her in. The door finally opened, but when Celine saw who was inside, her body began to tremble in fear.


    The old tramp opened the door and stood right in front of Celine. He began to grin from ear to ear, disying his sharp and jagged teeth. "Wee home, honey."

 Chapter 224 Ripple Effect

    ?


    Loud wails filled with agony continuously rang out from within the house on the ranch. One would expect that after having screamed for such a long time, that the voice would turn hoarse.


    But that was not the case. In fact, the screams rang out incessantly, each one more painful and high-pitched than thest. The fear-inducing screams would make anyone''s skin crawl.


    The main door to the house was left ajar. If one looked at the floorboard near the door, they would find nail marks across the floor, as if someone had been viciously dragged inside.


    Initially, the nail marks had only chipped the wood on the surface of the floor. But soon, these nail marks were tinged with a hint of blood, and finally, the marks on the floor were dyed a dark shade of red. One could very well imagine the extreme unwillingness of the person that had been dragged.


    The bloody marks led down the stairs and into the basement of the house. The basement was rtivelyrge and waspletely made out of gray stones¡ªthe floor, the walls, and even the ceilings.


    At the center of the basement stood a tall figure with silvery-gray skin. The figure was humanoid in shape. It had four long arms that ended in razor-sharp metallic ws. Its head was shaped like a crown¡ªits two points curving upward like a crescent moon.


    The most notable aspect of this creature was not its four arms, but its four thick silver tendrils protruding from its back and iling around him.


    In front of this otherworldly terror-inducing creature was a metal table, atop which, a nakeddy was lying down and screaming at the top of her lungs. This was the source of the screams and also the person that had left bloody nail marks in the room upstairs.


    Thisdy was none other than Celine, and currently, she was experiencing her greatest nightmare. She had arrived at this fond childhood memory of hers in the form of a dream, hoping to meet up with her parents¡ªwho had already passed away in the Waking World.


    But instead, she was greeted by the homeless tramp whom she had met in thest dream as well. And surprisingly enough, she even remembered thest dream that she had where she was at he friend''s house in Damascus.


    Usually, every time a person dreamt, their dreams were separated. It was impossible for them to form a sequence of memories. However, for Celine, she could remember the dream she hadst night in the Dreamworld.


    Basically, to the current her, she was going through two consecutive days of torture! Tears streamed down her eyes as she looked at the grotesque monster who was looking at her with a wide grin.


    This monster did not have any facial features, except for the sizeable gaping maw that stretched from one side of his face to the other. And the rows of sharp and jagged teeth inside sent shivers down her spine.


    She tried her best to escape but she was unable to. The four tendrils of this monster had tied all her limbs and pinned her down to the table. And that wasn''t all, the monster had even torn her scalp and carefully removed the top part of her skull, exposing her brain.


    Celine had never felt such pain and horror ever before. For some reason, she wasn''t able to pass out from withstanding so much pain. She could feel every moment of this excruciating torture.


    And what was worse was the fact that the monster was actually eating her brains! Just like in herst dream.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh!!" Celine howled in unbearable pain as the monster inserted his w and scooped a small part of her brain and began to eat it with great relish.


    Her body writhed on the metal table as she tried to loosen the tendrils around her wrists and ankles. She painfully muttered, "P-Please¡­ let me go¡­. I b-beg you¡­."


    Bryan looked at her, brought his face closer to her, and grinned widely. "But my love, we have only just begun."


    "W-Why¡­." Tears streamed down her swollen eyes. "Why¡­ are you¡­doing this?"


    Bryan''s face twisted and contorted, small silver tendrils grew all over his face, and then rearranged it. In but a few moments, his demonic head had transformed into that of a human. And now he was wearing a face that was very familiar to Celine.


    When Celine saw this face, her eyes widened in disbelief. "N-No¡­ It can''t be!"


    "Oh, but it is!" Bryan smiled brightly. "You asked why I''m doing this, right? It''s because I love you¡­ my love."


    "NOOOO!!!" Celine couldn''t believe it. Her worst fear hade true. This demon was none other than the man she loved the most in her life, Ron!


    Bryan¡ªwho was wearing Ron''s face¡ªsmiled mischievously and then ate her brain, causing Celine to feel the utmost pain and helplessness. He had naturally done a fair bit of research about performing torture in dreams. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Benny had mentioned to him before that if a person was killed in their dreams, they would die in the Waking World. Hence, Bryan was careful enough to not kill Celine. After all, that would be too easy on Ron.


    Hence, he nned to torture her every night in her dreams and make her believe that it was Ron who had been torturing her. This would not only create a crack in the rtionship between the couple. But more importantly, this would make her go mad.


    Every time she felt sleepy, she would be reminded of the nightmare and Ron who would eat her brains. She would be scared to even fall asleep. Bryan wondered just how long she could go without sleeping.


    And there was one more thing that Bryan had done that would result in Celine suffering greatly. Every time her brain was eaten in the Dreamworld, she would face dire consequences in the Waking World!


    Bryan munched on her brain and then came closer and whispered into her ears, "My love, I must say, your brain tastes really good in your dreams. I wonder how it tastes in reality? I guess, I''ll find that out when you wake up."


    Celine looked at Ron in fear. Her body trembled in sheer horror as she incoherently muttered, "N-No¡­. I d-don''t want to w-wake up!!"


    "Oh?" Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. "I thought you didn''t want to go to sleep."


    He then got back to eating her brains. Celine''s screams continued to ring throughout the basement. The torture was so excruciating for her that she wished she could die and end everything once and for all.


    ¡­


    In the Waking World, the real Ron had already woken up and was currently anxiously looking at Celine who was sweating profusely in her sleep. Her eyelids were trembling every few moments as if she was going through something unbearable.


    Ron''s heart ached to see her beloved in so much pain. He had tried to wake her up on many asions but she just didn''t wake up. He had never seen something like this. If earlier he was skeptical about his spections, now he had confirmed it.


    It was definitely a supernatural incident; this was the doing of a Transcendent! And the number one suspect that came to his mind was the old beggar that Celine had told him about.


    ''Is this attack premeditated?'' Ron thought in a panic. ''Or is that beggar simply doing this out of spite because Celine bumped into him?''


    He was unable to think of any reasons. Just when he was wondering if this attack on Celine had something to do with him, Celine suddenly snapped her eyes open.


    Ron''s eyes lit up as he spoke in concern. "Celine, you''re finally¡ª" However, before he could finish his sentence, Celine''s palm turned into a blood w and she stabbed it at his chest!


    bbergasted, Ron blocked the attack from her, after all, he was still a rank higher than her. But he was shocked nheless that his beloved would attack him.


    Celine''s eyes turned bloodshot as she roared, "You demon! DIE!!"


    Her other palm turned into a blood w as well as she viciously swung it at Ron''s face. Once again, Ron easily grabbed her hand. He looked at Celine with disbelief. "What has happened to you? It''s me, for fuck''s sake!"


    "LIES!!" Celine screamed at the top of her lungs. "You demon! I''ll kill you!" She tried to free her hands, but when she realized that she was helpless, she began to attack Ron with her legs. She would do everything in her power to kill this demon.


    If she didn''t kill this demon, then every time she fell asleep, her brains would be eaten by him. She looked at Ron, who had a grieving expression, and coldly muttered, "Demon, what have you done to my Ron!?"


    Ron''s eyes began to redden a little seeing her in such a state as he sniffed. "Celine, it''s really me. You must be¡ª" However, he was cut off once again. "You''re lying again! Tell me where is Ron!?" Celine yelled.


    All of a sudden her eyes widened, and her body began to tremble as she thought of a possibility. Involuntarily, tears trickled down her eyes as she muttered, "Y-You are Ron¡­ You are also the D-Demon¡­. D-Don''t tell me¡­."


    Ron grabbed her shoulders and shook her intensely. He had a foreboding feeling well up in his heart. "Celine, what are you talking about? I''ve always been me. Look! Look! It''s really me."


    Celine stared at Ron in a daze, tears streaming down her face incessantly. "I see¡­ You tricked me¡­. You are the demon in Ron''s disguise!"

 Chapter 225 Betrayal Is Insidious

    ?


    After having her brain eaten twice already in the Dreamworld, her mental faculties had severely deteriorated. Now, she could not think for herself. She could no longer think reasonably. From this moment forth, she would live inside her own delusions.


    Every time her brain was eaten in the Dreamworld, she would lose a part of herself in the Waking World. And eventually, she wouldpletely lose herself and turn brain-dead.


    This was what Bryan was aiming for from the very beginning. If things that happened in the Dreamworld caused ripple effects in the Waking World, then he would covertly ruin Celine''s life.


    He would make Ron go through the pain of losing his loved one, just like he had lost Henry, Emma, and his teacher. He would take everything away from Ron and make him beg for death!


    As Celine and Ron were intensely quarreling with each other, they didn''t realize that a small ck cat was staring at them through the window. The cat was looking at them with an amused smile.


    After making sure that the dream had resulted in the oue that Bryan desired, Benny cast one more nce at the quarreling couple and then hopped down the building. He agilely maneuvered his way down the gas pipes andnded on the ground.


    He then crossed the street and ran towards the old homeless beggar that was sitting on the sidewalk. Benny jumped into his embrace and looked at him with bright eyes. ''Celine is beginning to show signs of mental instability.'' He transmitted mentally.


    Bryan who was under disguise, couldn''t help but smile as he stroked Benny''s head. "This is just the beginning. I can use her as an experimental subject and further refine the Dream Path."


    Benny hesitated for a while and then replied, ''I''m afraid you''ll need more than one human for that. Are you willing to?''


    Bryan chuckled and transmitted mentally, ''Did you forget, I already know the location of two bases of the Holy Blood Sect? I''m sure I''ll find plenty of test subjects there.''


    ''No,'' Benny shook his head and continued, ''what I meant was, are you willing to kill so many humans for your own sake?''


    Bryan remained silent for a long time. Memories of that fateful night shed in his mind. Henry and Emma''s heads exploding and his teacher standing in front of him and protecting him from thousands of blood weapons.


    He didn''t want to feel that powerless ever again. If it meant he had to break his principles to obtain what he wanted, he would no longer hesitate. But then, another thought popped into his mind.


    ''If I sacrifice everyone for the sake of my goals¡­ then how am I any different from Sean?'' Bryan remained silent. He didn''t know how to answer Benny''s question.


    He looked at Benny and shook his head. ''I¡­ don''t know.''


    Benny wrapped his arms around his neck and gave him a warm hug and replied, ''As long you have a clear conscience, it will be fine.''


    Bryan smiled warmly as he hugged Benny back. He mumbled under his breath, "Clear conscience, huh?"


    His gaze thennded on Ron and Celine''s apartment. He gritted his teeth and his eyes narrowed. "At the very least, I won''t feel guilty at all, ughtering these two."


    And thus, ever since that day, Bryan had been living the life of a homeless tramp begging on the streets. It reminded him of his time in the slums of Damascus. Apart from that, ever since that day, he had also been visiting Celine in her dreams.


    Every day, Celine had the same nightmare where a four-armed demon would eat her brains. And every time she would wake up from the nightmare, she would lose a part of herself.


    Days turned to weeks and the rtionship between Ron and Celine had taken aplete turn. Both of them were no longer the same as before. Ron hadpletely broken down at this point.


    Every day he would have to watch his beloved turn into someone else. It ached his heart to see Celine turn deranged by the day. After weeks of suffering from brutal torture in her nightmares, Celine was nowpletely brain-dead.


    Dark bags had begun to form under her eyes. In the past few weeks, she was caught between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, she was suffering from insomnia. She knew that if she slept, the demon would invade her dreams and eat her brain.


    On the other hand, if she stayed awake, she would always have to see Ron''s face, whom she believed to be the very demon that has been haunting her.


    Ron looked at Celine who was sitting by the window and looking out in a daze. Her hair was unkempt and her clothes messy. She was no longer the beauty she once was. Now, she looked no different from a patient in a mental asylum.


    Over the past weeks, Ron had seen the love for him in Celine''s eyes slowly turn into anger, fear, and then finally confusion. He knew for a fact that Celine no longer recognized him anymore. He even believed that she could no longer recognize herself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tears streamed down his eyes as he sobbed. "My love¡­."


    He felt as if his heart was ripped out and crushed every time he saw Celine in this state. He would call out to her but would receive no response. All Celine could do now was sit in a corner of the house and look outside absentmindedly.


    Ron wiped the tears from his eyes and walked toward Celine. He gently stroked her head and spoke, "Celine, it''s time for your meal."


    She didn''t reply. Subconsciously, saliva overflowed from her mouth and she began drooling. Ron wiped her lips and tried his best to not break down in front of her. "Wait a minute, my love. I''ll bring you something to eat."


    He turned around and walked toward the kitchen, his entire being emanating a deste and sorrowful aura. He ced the food on the te and then walked back toward Celine.


    However, when he turned around, his eyes widened in shock. The te in his hand dropped to the floor and broke into pieces. Soon the shock in his eyes turned to rage, unprecedented rage.


    Beside the dazed Celine, he saw an old tramp wearing ragged clothes. He was currently looking at Celine with a mocking smile. Although Ron had never seen this person before, he recognized him instantly.


    After all, Celine had mentioned to him time and over again about the homeless tramp who would visit her in her dreams. Ron believed this was the same tramp who had bumped into Celine in the market all those weeks back.


    This man was the reason that Celine turned this way. Ron didn''t know how he did it, but he knew this tramp was indeed the culprit.


    Ron''s eyes were seething with hatred and rage. Without speaking another word, he rushed toward the old tramp, both his palms turning into blood ws. He raised his hands and ruthlessly swung at the tramp''s head. "DIE!!!"


    The old man''s expression turned solemn as he dodged the attack. He looked at Ron and chuckled, "Oh? Look who we have here¡­ aren''t you this girl''s fianc¨¦?"


    Ron''s eyes narrowed, killing intent gushing out from him as he muttered, "Who are you?"


    Very few people knew that he and Celine were an engaged couple. And only a few weeks back, before Celine turned ill, they were nning on getting married soon in the future. For a stranger to know about their rtionship was very concerning for Ron who was living in hiding.


    The old man smiled bitterly. "I was once your friend¡­. But now, I will be your doom." His eyes narrowed as he got into a fighting position. However, he didn''t attack. He simply stood there, ready to defend.


    "Friend¡­" Ron muttered under his breath in a daze. Memories of Andrew, Henry, Elijah, and other members of the Strike Team shed through his mind. However, the next moment, he sneered. "I have no friends."


    He rushed toward the old man and swiped down his ws once again. However, to his surprise, the old man only blocked or parried, he didn''t counterattack even once. Ron felt a foreboding feeling in his heart as he thought, ''Something feels wrong, I need to finish this quick.''


    After exchanging a few more moves with the old man, Ron was finally able to stab him in the chest. The reason why he decided to not use any spells was because Celine was still in the room. Hence, hand-to-handbat was the best choice.


    Ron looked at the old man who was now coughing blood, however, the sense of foreboding only increased. The old man looked at him with a mischievous smile, "The price of betrayal is insidious. It is a burden. And it is a reminder."


    Seeing that familiar smile on the old man''s face, Ron was greatly taken aback. For a moment, an image of a ck-haired young boy who loved to y pranks on others shed in his mind.


    ''It can''t be!'' He thought incredulously. However, the next moment, the old man''s eyes which were darker than the abyss, began to rotate. A whirlpool of otherworldly darkness engulfed Ron, he felt utterly lost.


    The next moment, his vision slowly returned and what he saw in front of him sent shivers down his spine. His body began to tremble and tears started to trickle down his reddened eyes.


    "C-Celine¡­" He mumbled. His hand had stabbed right through her heart! She was staring back at him with a hint of resentment as well as... relief.


    "NOO!!!!" Ron took out his hand from her chest and then tightly embraced her. He thought that he had stabbed the tramp but the reality was far from it.


    Unbeknownst to Ron, the old man suddenly appeared behind him. However, both his eyes were bleeding profusely. He looked at the couple onest time and then finally dissipated into gray smoke and disappeared.

 Chapter 226 Misery

    ?


    "Celine! Celine!" Ron looked at the gaping hole in her chest, his eyes filled with disbelief and pain. He was fighting the old tramp earlier and was sure that he had stabbed him. But it was all an illusion!


    He didn''t know what to do. He was utterly shocked at how things had turned out. As he looked at Celine''s chest wound that wasn''t even healing, he began to panic. "C-Celine¡­ talk to me¡­. Everything will be fine¡­. I''m right here with you."


    Regeneration was one of the most defining abilities of a Blood Path Transcendent. However, like all spells, innate abilities also required the usage of spiritual force, albeit very minimal. But, after Celine''s mind deteriorated over the past few weeks, hermand over spiritual force did too.


    Hence, now she was no different from a mortal. She was a Rank 1 Transcendent in name only. In the Dreamworld, Bryan feasted on her brain for weeks. Therefore, in the Waking World, her brain had lost most of its functions.


    Forget casting spells, she wasn''t even able to use her innate abilities. Thus, she would not be able to recover from the stab to her heart that she had just sustained. Hence, Ron waspletely bbergasted that she wasn''t able to regenerate.


    Tears streamed down his eyes and his heart was filled with rage, guilt, and helplessness. He was tricked into killing the woman that he loved and cherished the most in his life.


    Since his childhood, he was made to secretly infiltrate the Silver Owls andplete the mission given to him by Sean. Even if he did form some bonds there, he never really took them seriously because he knew this was all a part of his mission.


    However, in the lonely life that he lived as a spy inside the Silver Owls, he met Celine who brought a ray of light and hope and filled him with happiness. To Ron, no one could ever mean so much other than Celine, not even Sean.


    So, now when he realized that he had done what he had to Celine, hepletely broke down. He hugged her tightly and wailed in agony. He took out a couple of vials of healing potions from his pocket and fed them to her. However, it proved to be useless.


    Unless it was a potion made from ingredients filled with high spirituality, it would not be able to heal her heart that had been punctured viciously.


    "No, no, no, Celine! Please¡­." He cried loudly as he saw the light in her eyes slowly dim. He didn''t know what to do. And he knew that it would be toote for him to get outside help. After all, the stab to her heart was deadly.


    On the verge of forever losing consciousness, Celine looked into Ron''s eyes and muttered with great struggle, "Ron¡­ did you¡­ ever¡­ love me?"


    In that battle earlier, she was in a daze for much of the duration, however, she was brought back to her senses when she was stabbed in the heart. When she saw that it was her beloved that had stabbed her, she felt the utmost bitterness.


    Over the past few weeks, she had been going through constant torture in her nightmares. And on many asions, the demon that had been subjecting her to torture had disclosed to her that he was Ron.


    She would never have believed a word, but when she saw the demon''s face turn to that of Ron, she didn''t know what to believe anymore. The man whom she loved with all her heart was in fact the one who had been exacting such pain onto her.


    And now¡­ she had even died at the hands of the man whom she had given her heart to. At the same time, along with resentment, she also felt a hint of relief. At least, she would not have to go through that cruel torture again.


    She wouldn''t have to fear sleeping anymore. For now, she could enter eternal slumber. But her heart was filled with regret. She was heartbroken that Ron would do such a thing to her.


    He meant everything to her but in the end, she felt like she was just used by him just like how he had used and betrayed the people in Silver Owls.


    Ron''s heart ached when he heard Celine''s words. He could see the hatred in her eyes directed at him. He sincerely replied, "Celine, I love you! Always have and always will!" Tears streamed down his eyes as he continued, "But I was tricked¡­. You must believe me."


    Celine''s lips curled up into a bitter smile, "Lies¡­. Even now¡­ you continue¡­ to¡­ lie."


    She mustered up thest remaining strength in her body and gritted her teeth. "I¡­ gave you¡­ my¡­ everything.


    "I¡­ loved you¡­ so¡­ much¡­


    "But¡­ everything was¡­ a lie."


    Her eyes narrowed, disying immense revulsion as she replied, "I wish¡­ I had¡­ never met¡­ you.


    "I¡­ hate you¡­ Ron¡­.


    "I hate¡­ you¡­." The light in her eyes gradually dimmed as she forever embraced the cold touch of death. However, the hatred and resentment in her eyes never faded, serving as a constant reminder to the one who killed her.


    "Celine¡­." Ron''s eyes widened when he realized that she had now died. "NOOO!!!" He screamed at the top of his lungs. "Celine! Celine! Wake up!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The things she had said before she died, pierced Ron''s heart. To hear his loved one say such things when in fact both of them had been yed by someone else, sent him crying out loud.


    Ron cried till his voice went hoarse and continued to cry even after that. He hugged Celine tightly in his embrace and sobbed incessantly as he continued to mumble, "My love¡­. My love¡­."


    The only person he had ever opened to and loved with all his heart, nowy dead in his embrace. What was even worse was the fact that he was the one to kill her. Although he had been tricked by the old tramp earlier, in the end, it had been his hand that stabbed Celine.


    He would never be able to forgive himself. And the things that Celine had just said to her further intensified his guilt. To be said such harsh and cruel words by the love of his life truly sent him over the edge.


    Ron stayed in the kneeling position and cried silently as he hugged Celine''s cold body, his whole life crumbling apart. Meanwhile, across the street from his apartment building, Bryan, who was still in the disguise of the old tramp, looked in the direction of Ron and Celine''s apartment and smiled faintly.


    Soon, his smile turned into a wide and evil grin as he muttered under his breath, "Now, what will you do, Ron? How long will you drown in your misery?"


    He then got up to his feet and walked in the direction of his mansion in Calm Springs. It had been almost three weeks since he had been living here on the streets as a beggar. He couldn''t wait to go back home and have a delicious meal.


    Benny followed Bryan and then agilely climbed and sat atop his shoulders. He licked his paw as he mentally transmitted a message. ''You will permanently go blind if you keep using those eyes.''


    He then looked at Bryan and solemnly added, ''I will not let you use that ability anymore. Not until you advance.''


    Bryan nodded, "I understand, Benny. I won''t use it until I advance to Rank 2. And hopefully, I can gather all the ingredients within the next week."


    The duo soon vanished amidst the crowd on the sidewalk.


    ¡­


    Within an hour, they had already reached Calm Springs. Bryan had now already changed into a clean three-piece suit, and his face, it was of Anthony Wayne, of course.


    Bryan stood in front of therge entrance gates to his mansion and pressed the doorbell. Within a few moments, the metallic gates opened and Donald stepped out with a bright smile. "Wee back, Master Tony."


    He then looked at Benny who was sitting atop Bryan''s shoulders and added, "And you too, little Benny."


    Bryan walked inside with a smile and replied, "Nice to be back. How was everything in my absence?"


    Donald followed after him and respectfully replied, "All the household chores werepletely taken care of by me and the rest of the people in the house. Over the past few weeks, some of the neighbors had sent invitations to you for small get-togethers."


    Bryan waved his hand nonchntly. "Ah, you can just ignore them. I barely have time for all those useless things. Anything else?"


    "Yes, master," Donald nodded, "Miss udia Wilson hade here twice looking for you. Since you weren''t here, she has also left an invitation for you to visit her at her house."


    Bryan raised his eyebrows. "Oh? She was looking for me as well?"


    Donald nodded. "That''s right, master."


    "Very well, I''ll meet her when I have the time. What about Grace?" Bryan asked.


    Donald smiled as he replied, "Yes, she came here a lot of times. She was quite grumpy about the fact that you did not notify her before living."


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Haha, indeed. Next time I should let her know."


    The duo, along with Benny, entered the mansion and straight away headed to the dining room to have a scrumptious meal. It had been a long while for both Bryan and Benny since they had anything good to eat. Hence, they enjoyed their dinner with great relish.


    After the meal, Bryan called Donald over to his study. When there were only the two of them inside the study room, Bryan instructed, "Donald, I want you to look for another butler for the house."

 Chapter 227 Magic Exists

    ?


    Listening to Bryan, Donald was greatly taken aback and he couldn''t help but panic. He nervously asked, "Master, did I do something wrong? Perhaps I unknowingly made a mistake somewhere, I promise I didn''t¡ª"


    Seeing Donald sweating nervously, Bryan couldn''t hope but chuckle. He waved his hand and cut him off. "No, no, it''s not what you''re thinking. I just feel that your skills could be put to better use."


    "Better use?" Donald felt puzzled, "what exactly do you mean, master?"


    Bryan smiled and replied, "What I mean is, I want you to be my personal assistant."


    Now, Donald was even more confused. "But master, isn''t that the same thing as being the butler?"


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched, he then patiently exined, "Currently, you are the manager of this household. But as my personal assistant, you will handle all the administrative work."


    Seeing that Donald was paying full attention, Bryan continued, "After interacting with you, I''vee to realize that your skillset makes you overqualified to be a butler. So, I want you to take up more responsibilities."


    Donald heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that he wasn''t going to be fired. Furthermore, after listening to Bryan praise him, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy about himself.


    He was indeed overqualified to be a mere butler. If it wasn''t for him having a conflict with the butler of Mr. Winchester¡ªthe previous owner of the mansion¡ªhe would have long since been promoted and given work in the businesses run by Connor Winchester.


    After all, Donald had exceptional organizational andmunication skills. Hence, he was indeed a very good fit for the role of personal assistant.


    But he didn''t know much about the duties of a personal assistant; he hadn''t had much education, after all. Hence, he couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what does a personal assistant do exactly?"


    Bryan exined, "You''ll be responsible for scheduling all my meetings, making travel arrangements, keeping track of my finances, etc. Oh, also the new butler and all the existing maids and servants in the house will report to you directly. Think of this as a promotion."


    Donald thought for a few moments and then asked, "So, basically I''ll be your right-hand man, is that it?"


    "Haha," Bryan chuckled, "that''s precisely what you''ll be. Also, you''ll be getting a pay raise."


    Donald was ecstatic. He was already making fifty pounds a month working as a butler. If he were to get a raise, he and his family of four would be able to live adequately without much worry.


    Although with his current sry, his family was living just fine, it never hurt to make more money. Besides, living in a city such as Nadir was very expensive.


    He looked at Bryan gratefully and then bowed. "Master, thank you for this opportunity. I shall do my best to be the perfect assistant for you."


    Seeing Donald''s sincere expression, Bryan smiled. He gestured for him to sit across from him and then spoke, "But I must tell you, you won''t just be any regr assistant."


    Donald was puzzled once again. "What type of personal assistance would I be then? Also, I apologize for asking so many questions, master."


    Bryan smiled and shook his head. "The man who asks questions is a fool for but a minute. The man who doesn''t ask any questions is a fool for life."


    Donald mulled over Bryan''s words in a daze. His words were very profound to Donald and he couldn''t believe that a person who was so young in age could have such wisdom. Once again, he was left in awe and his respect and admiration for Bryan further increased.


    Unaware of the man''s growing veneration, Bryan continued, "Anyway, to answer your question, I must first ask you one myself."


    Donald nodded solemnly and respectfully gestured to continue. Bryan''s lips curled up into a smile as he asked, "Donald¡­ do you believe in the supernatural?"


    "Huh?" Donald was taken aback. He didn''t expect his master to ask him such a childish thing. He thought he would be asking him something job-rted. He shook his head and asked, "By supernatural do you mean those urban myths?"


    Bryan chuckled and thought to himself, ''As expected, the world of supernatural and the existence of Transcendents is indeed very tightly guarded.''


    He then took out a crystal ball, which he had bought in Damascus a long time back, from underneath the table. He put the crystal ball on the table right in between him and Donald.


    When Donaldid his eyes on the crystal ball, his eyebrows twitched and he couldn''t help but wonder if Bryan was joking with him.


    Bryan saw his expression and simply smiled. He then instructed, "ce both your palms on the crystal ball and keep it there for as long as you can."


    Donald hesitated and asked, "Master¡­ are you serious?"


    Bryan nodded. "Go ahead, we don''t have all night. All your questions will be answered."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Afraid that he would end up disrespecting Bryan if he asked further questions, Donald did as he was told and ced his hands on the crystal ball.


    Initially, he just thought that he would indulge in his master''s weird interest. However, soon his eyebrows furrowed when he realized that his brain was beginning to hurt the longer he kept his hands on the crystal ball.


    rmed, he was about to inquire about it, however, he heard Bryan''s calm voice drift into his ears. "Don''t worry, it''spletely harmless. Just hold out for as long as you can."


    Donald nodded and decided to trust his master''s words. He closed his eyes and tried his best tost for as long as possible. Beads of sweat began forming on his forehead and his facial expressions contorted in pain.


    The longer the time passed, the more pain he felt in his brain. He felt as if he was being stabbed in the brain by multiple needles. However, he remembered that Bryan had said it was harmless, hence, he withstood the pain and continued to hold out.


    A couple of minutester, he finally couldn''t withstand the pain anymore. He withdrew his hands and gasped for mouthfuls of air. "That''s it¡­ I can''t¡­ anymore."


    Bryan, on the other hand, looked at the time on his pocket watch and was pleasantly surprised. He looked at the panting Donald and smiled brightly. "A high-grade spiritual aptitude. How surprising!"


    When he had thought about making Donald a Transcendent, he thought that it would already be a great thing if the man had a mid-grade spiritual aptitude. But to think that he would actually have a high-grade spiritual aptitude was astounding.


    "Master¡­ what was that?" Donald gasped for air as he asked Bryan. He nced at the crystal ball with lingering fear in his heart. He felt that if someone tied the ball to his hands, he would really die in a matter of minutes.


    Bryan sinctly replied, "Compatibility."


    "Compatibility?" Donald wiped the sweat off his face. "For what?"


    "Magic!" Bryan smiled. The next moment, he raised his hands and cast an Apprentice-level Fire Path spell. The following moment, two fireballs were created on his palms.


    Donald instantly stood up from his seat and looked at the fireballs in utter disbelief. His eyes widened as he stuttered, "I-Impossible!"


    Bryan looked at Donald''s shocked face and smiled. "Magic exists and the supernatural world is real."


    Looking at the bright fireballs that gave off immense heat, Donald''s jaw dropped. He remained frozen in his spot for a very long time. It wasn''t until he started feeling the heat from the fireballs that he snapped out of his daze and drew back.


    He looked at the fireballs that seemed to be floating right on top of Bryan''s palms and incredulously spoke, "M-Master, won''t your hands burn?"


    Bryan raised his eyebrows and smiled in amusement. "After witnessing such a miracle, all you could think of is my hands getting burnt? Hehe, as expected. You''d make a fantastic assistant."


    Donald gulped involuntarily, he didn''t know what to say. To say that he was thunderstruck would be a severe understatement. He had only seen magic performed in the circus but he knew them to be gimmicks.


    What he was seeing in front of him right now was the real deal, he just knew it in his heart. It took a long while for him to calm down. He looked at Bryan and asked, "M-Master¡­ who exactly are you?"


    "I''m a Transcendent." Bryan raised his chin and spoke with pride.


    "Transcendent¡­ there must be more people like you, yes?" Donald asked in wonder. For some reason, he wasn''t feeling apprehensive like most people would when they''d be introduced to the supernatural. Instead, he felt endless curiosity and wonder.


    Bryan astutely noticed this and smiled. "Indeed, there are a lot of us than you can even imagine."


    Donald nodded and then a few momentster asked again, "Then that crystal ball earlier¡­ what was that for? Again, I apologize for asking so many questions."


    Bryan chuckled, "Don''t worry about it. I remember when my teacher introduced me to magic, I was even worse than you." He then picked up the crystal ball and added. "This ball right here measures the spiritual aptitude of a person."


    "Aptitude for learning magic?" Donald asked again, a hint of yearning and hope shining in his eyes.


    Bryan nodded and replied, "That''s right. It measures a person''s aptitude to be a Transcendent. The longer a person can hold out while cing their hands on it, the higher their aptitude."


    "Then master," Donald asked nervously, "how did I do?"


    Bryan kept the crystal ball back on the table and then looked at Donald and smiled. "Much better than I expected. You have what it takes to be a Transcendent."

 Chapter 228 Seed Of Distrust

    ?


    Thursday, 28th August 1582.


    The sun set casting a gloomy orange hue across the sea of white tombstones. People died every day and their loved ones visited the cemetery to bid them farewell. Nothing was permanent in life.


    In the grand scheme of things, even the brightest of stars is destined to one day burn out and perish, much less something as fragile as humans. All things in the universe were temporary in nature.


    At one corner of the cemetery stood a lone man before a tombstone. He stared at the headstone in front of him in a daze, his whole being emanating a deste aura. His back was slouched and his gaze was empty.


    Apart from him, no other person could be seen by the tombstone of the deceased person. He was the only one. And why wouldn''t he be? He had no friends or family to speak of. And the friends that he did make in his life, had been all betrayed by him.


    Ron was alone. The only person that ever meant anything to him¡ªhis fianc¨¦e, Celine¡ªwas now dead. She had died by his very hands, something that he would have to live with till the day he died.


    As he stood in front of the grave of his beloved, tears began to stream down his eyes. However, his expression was deadpan. It was more urate to say he was expressionless. And that''s how he had been since the past week.


    Even though he had been tricked into killing Celine, the fact that he had indeed killed her weighed heavy on his heart. Over the past week, he had been wallowing in grief and misery. Forget meditating, he hadn''t even bothered eating or drinking.


    On many asions he had thought of killing himself and joining Celine in the afterlife, however, every time he had this thought, he was reminded of the old man who had brought this all on him.


    He didn''t know the identity of this tramp before, but after fighting him that day in his apartment, he had an idea about who he could possibly be.


    Ron snapped out of his daze as he remembered how that old tramp had mentioned that he was once his friend and how the price of betrayal was insidious. And that damned smile¡­. When Ron saw that smile on the tramp''s face, everything began to make sense.


    "Bryan¡­" Ron muttered under his breath, "so you''re alive." He was under the impression that Bryan had died after that incident in Damascus. After all, there hadn''t been any news of him since then.


    But after what happened to him, he was beginning to think that Bryan might not be dead after all. And that he wasing after everyone who betrayed him and the Silver Owls.


    Ron gritted his teeth in anger as he looked at Celine''s tombstone. His eyes shone with resolve as he muttered, "My love, I''ll avenge you. Even if it means the death of me."


    He looked at the headstone one more time and then turned around and left. Wiping the tears from his eyes, he began to n ahead for his revenge. However, he had to first make sure that all of this was indeed Bryan''s doing.


    Just as he was exiting the cemetery, he caught sight of one of his subordinates who was pacing back and forth at the entrance of the cemetery. This young man seemed to be having a conflicting expression on his face as he fidgeted with his fingers incessantly.


    Ron approached him and tly asked, "What''re you doing here, Rick?"


    Rick, a blond-haired and blue-eyed Rank 1 Blood Path Transcendent, was suddenly taken aback when his name was called out. He was so lost in thought that he didn''t even realize that someone had approached him.


    When he saw that it was Ron, he respectfully bowed. "Master Ron, I''vee to pay my condolences."


    Ron stared at him for a few moments and then nodded. "If that''s all, you can leave."


    Rick hesitated for a long time and finally mustered up the courage to speak. "M-Master Ron, I think y-you might want to hear this."


    "What is it?" Ron asked.


    "Uhm¡­ you see," Rick averted Ron''s eyes and spoke, "When I was cleaning Master Alfredo''s office back in the base, I happened to see a few letters¡ª"


    "Get to the point. I don''t have time to waste," Ron''s eyes narrowed and he released a bit of his aura.


    Rick''s body trembled in fear and beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. He nervously spoke, "T-The letters m-mentioned Celine¡ª"


    However, before he could finish speaking, Ron rushed towards him and viciously grabbed his neck, pressing him against the wall. His eyes turned bloodshot as he spat through gritted teeth, "What the fuck did you just say!?"


    Rick''s eyes trembled in absolute horror, he gulped involuntarily. "I-In the letters, M-Master Alfredomissioned an I-Illusion Path T-Transcendent to kill Celine. I-I''m not lying!"


    Unprecedented anger filled Ron''s being as he inquired, "What else?"


    "M-Master¡­ Alfredo asked him to m-meet in the¡­slums many times¡­. I swear, I''ve seen all this¡­ in the l-letters." Rick struggled to speak as he gasped for air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ron''s eyebrows furrowed as he thought about the homeless tramp. It made sense for Alfredo to meet him in the slums. But he still couldn''t understand one thing. ''Why would Alfredo do this? Is Bryan not the one behind this? Or are they working together? No, that''s impossible¡­.''


    He red at Rick. "Where''s the letter? Show me."


    Rick''s eyes reddened as he struggled to breathe. "The security¡­ at the base¡­ is t-tight. I didn''t d-dare to¡­ bring anything¡­ o-outside. You must¡­ believe me, master!"


    Ron stared into Rick''s eyes for a long time, trying to figure out if he was lying. A few momentster, he loosened the grip on his neck, causing Rick to limply fall to the ground and cough violently.


    "If I find out that you''re lying then I''ll ughter you and your whole fucking family," Ron spoke coldly.


    Rick looked at him with a pitiful expression. "But what if Master Alfredo has already disposed off those letters?"


    "Then you better pray he hasn''t," Ron replied. With that, he turned around and left.


    Rick stretched out his arm in Ron''s direction and yelled, "Master, you must believe me! I''m not lying!" However, he received no reply.


    The next moment, Rick lowered his head, the pitiful expression on his facepletely vanishing. His lips then curled up into a mischievous smile as he thought to himself, ''The seed of distrust has been sown. Now, what will you do¡­ my friend?''


    ¡­


    Over the past week, Donald''s life had taken a drastic turn. The things that he thought to be nothing but fantasy, had in fact be his reality. After being introduced to the world of Transcendents by Bryan, he had now already be a Rank 1 Apprentice.


    Now that he had stepped into the supernatural world, he began to view the world differently, both ideologically as well as literally.


    For one, ever since bing an Apprentice, he could now view the energy particles in the air that would have otherwise remained hidden in the eyes of regr humans. And he liked this experience very much.


    Bryan had also told him about the various Paths that one could embark upon. When he learned about it, he was filled with disbelief.  Personally, he wanted to embark on the Wisdom Path, however, Bryan had strictly refused.


    One reason was that this Path was strictly guarded by the Church of Wisdom and was only made avable to those associated with it. The second and most important reason was that if he embarked on this Path, he would be hunted down by the Church.


    That was another thing that shocked him to the core; it was the fact that most of the Transcendents belonged to the Church and the royalties. He would have never even imagined such a thing.


    Other than that, he had also made some spections about his master, Bryan. The fact that his master possessed the meditation technique and the potion form of the Wisdom Path, led him to believe that he must be someone associated with the Church.


    However, he didn''t bring up this topic. After all, this was only his mere spection and he didn''t want to infringe upon his master''s private life.


    He had also gotten to know that his master was an Illusion Path Transcendent. But, this was not the Path that he wished to embark upon. Hence, Bryan had given him time to decide.


    Currently, he was sitting in the gazebo in the garden and reading a book about mysticism. Ever since he became Bryan''s assistant, his workload had surprisingly decreased. He found more time to work on himself. Of course, another reason was that Bryan hadn''t yet given him much work yet.


    He shut the book he was reading and mumbled, "Master said he would return in a few hours, I should inform the butler to prepare his meal."


    Suddenly, his gaze fell on Benny who was taking a nap on the table. He decided to show off a little in front of the little fellow. "Little Benny, look. I''m going to show you a magic trick."


    Benny opened his eyes slightly and looked with a bored expression. The next moment, Donald created a small fireball on his palm which onlysted for a few moments before vanishing.


    He looked at Benny with a smug smile. "Pretty neat, right?"


    Benny rolled his eyes at him and mentally replied, ''No.''


    Donald''s eyes widened to the extremes as he shot up to his feet. He looked at Benny incredulously and yelled in surprise, "WHAT THE FUCK!!"


    Benny looked at him with a smug smile and asked, ''Pretty neat, right?''

 Chapter 229 Rank 2 Transcendent!

    ?


    After Bryan reached home, he took a quick shower and went to the dining room to have his dinner. He had just disguised himself as one of Ron''s subordinates earlier and tricked him into suspecting that Alfredo might have had a hand in Celine''s death.


    Although this was very far fetch and there was a slim chance that Ron would believe it, Bryan had still aplished what he set out to do. He had never tried to make Ron believe that Alfredo was the culprit in the first ce. His main goal was to sow discord.


    Thinking of this, Bryan''s lips couldn''t help but curl up into a smirk. He wondered what Ron would do next. Either way, it would be detrimental to him.


    Bryan also realized that ever since he had gained ess to visiting other people''s dreams¡ªwith Benny''s help¡ªhe had taken quite the liking to scheme against others rather than fight head-on.


    Of course, the fact that he wielded the god-level artifact, Deceit, also yed a veryrge role in this. He believed that with these two things together, he had be quite good at deceiving others. And he really liked the feeling for some reason.


    Earlier, he used to like fighting battles with his opponents head-on. But now, he got a sense of thrill from deceiving people. As he was thinking about how to y with Ron''s life, he caught sight of Donald, who was standing to the side, casting secretive nces at Benny.


    Bryan rolled his eyes and thought, ''Did the little guy do something again?''


    He looked at his new butler, who was standing behind him ready to serve more food, and instructed, "Carl, you can leave. I need to speak with Donald alone."


    Carl, a brown-haired and brown-eyed man in his early thirties, respectfully bowed. "As you wish, master." With that, he turned around and left the dining room, making sure to shut the door behind him.


    Bryan released his spiritual force and created a curtain around him and Benny, who were sitting at the table, as well as Donald who was still incredulously ncing at thetter from time to time.


    After making sure the spiritual force dome had been set in ce, Bryan put down his cutlery on the te and then looked at Donald and asked, "Okay now, what is it? What did Benny do this time?"


    Donald snapped back to his senses and looked at his master as he gulped involuntarily. He pointed his shaky finger at Benny and spoke, "Master¡­ Benny can speak?"


    "Oh?" Bryan raised his eyebrow in amusement. He looked at Benny who was still busy eating on the table and then back at Donald. "Has he finally revealed it? I was wondering what took him so long."


    Benny raised his head and looked at Bryan with an amused smile. He then mentally transmitted a message to both the people in the room. ''I was waiting for the right time to y a prank on him.''


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Haha, as expected of my younger brother. You must always be patient before pulling out the rug underneath someone."


    Benny nodded vigorously. ''Hmm, hmm, you''re absolutely right, Bryan. The best part is the look on their faces when they get pranked. It is truly marvelous.''


    Bryan and Benny looked at each other and began tough. Meanwhile, Donald looked at his master and the little cat and couldn''t help but wonder in a daze, ''Just what the hell is happening?''


    He then looked at Bryan and asked, "Master, just how long have you known little Benny?"


    Bryan picked up his cutlery and began to eat again. He replied with a warm smile, "Ever since he was born. I was the one who hatched him, after all."


    "Hatched him?" Donald''s eyebrows twitched. "So¡­ Benny came out of an egg?"


    Bryan chuckled as he replied, "Strange, isn''t it? The supernatural world is full of wonders."


    Donald found himselfpletely agreeing with this statement. After all, just where else could one find a mammal hatching from an egg? It was unthinkable. If he said this to his kids, they wouldbel him as an idiot.


    Out of curiosity, he inquired, "Is Benny a Transcendent too?"


    Bryan looked at him and smirked. "He''s a Transcendent all right. But don''t let his cute and adorable face deceive you, he''s in fact much stronger than me."


    Donald gasped in shock. He then looked at Benny who was still busy eating and couldn''t believe that this little cat was actually so powerful.


    Sensing Donald''s gaze, Benny stood up on his hind legs and flexed his front paws. ''I, Benjamin Lombardi, am the strongest of them all. Grovel before me, mortal. Nyahaha!''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Donald was dumbfounded seeing a cat flex his muscles. On the other hand, Bryan burst intoughter seeing Benny''s antics. Benny then silently got back to finishing his meal.


    Bryan looked at Donald and inquired, "By the way, how is your meditation going? Are you doing everything properly?"


    Donald replied solemnly, "Yes, master. I''m doing everything exactly how you taught me."


    "Good," Bryan nodded. "You can''t rush these things, understood? It is imperative that you carve the mind runes with extreme precision, so take your time."


    "I understand, master," Donald replied sincerely. He was truly grateful for Bryan. Because of him, he was able to witness such a vast and mysterious world.


    And not just that, ever since he started working as a personal assistant, his pay had also increased to double of what it used to be. Naturally, his wife and kids were ecstatic. Thus, he felt nothing but appreciative of his master.


    All of a sudden Bryan spoke, "Oh, I just remembered something. I''m going to concoct a potion after my meal. Come to the meditation room after and see how it''s done. It''ll be a learning experience for you."


    "Master, are you going to advance tonight?" Donald was pleasantly surprised.


    Bryan nodded with a smile. Benny looked up at him and spoke, ''I''ll protect you!''


    "Of course," Bryan looked at Benny and smiled warmly. In another ten minutes, the two had finished their meals. After which, Bryan, Benny, and Donald headed upstairs to the meditation room.


    Bryan had already gathered all the main ingredients and the supplementary ingredients in the past week. In order to not leave behind any trail, he made sure to buy different materials using different disguises at different Transcendent conventions. It couldn''t be helped, he had an extremely cautious personality.


    The three of them entered the meditation room where a table atop which all the ingredients were already set. Furthermore, a small ck cauldron was also kept on the table. Bryan had bought this at one of the gatherings. It was a sturdy cauldron used to concoct potions.


    Bryan came to the table and began to prepare everything ording to the potion recipe. Meanwhile, Donald came closer and viewed all the materials on the table. He could feel the elemental particles emanate from those materials and couldn''t help but marvel at it.


    He looked at everything inplete awe, the way Bryan mixed all the ingredients inside the cauldron and the different reactions that the potion produced every time something new was added to the mix.


    After about fifteen minutes, the potion was finally ready. Bryan poured the gray-colored potions inside an empty ss bowl. He then carefully grabbed it with both hands and sat down in a lotus position.


    Taking in a few deep breaths to calm himself down, Bryan finally gulped the entire potion in one go. Meanwhile, Donald observed everything with bated breaths, whereas Benny walked andy down right in front of Bryan, ready to lend a helping hand should anything happen.


    A few minutes passed by but nothing happened. However, Donald didn''t dare to utter a single word, afraid that he would interfere with his master''s advancement. Another few minutes passed by and just when he thought nothing much would happen, a terrifying otherworldly aura began to emanate from Bryan!


    Everything in his vicinity was blown away by just his aura alone. The table where he had been concocting the potion was sted into small chunks of wood. And as for Donald, he was swept off his feet as he flew to the other end of the room.


    He collided against the wall and fell to the floor. However, he had no time to worry about the pain that was coursing through his body; the aura and pressure that Bryan was radiating right now, sent chills down his spine.


    Donald''s pupils dted and his body began to tremble in sheer terror. He had never felt such horror before. His heart was beating so loudly that he felt as if it was going to explode inside. The amount of fear he was feeling was unbelievable.


    He clutched at his chest as he struggled to breathe. With great difficulty, he looked toward the direction of his master. He saw that Benny was stillying down calmly in front of him, the terrifying aura didn''t phase him one bit.


    And as for Bryan, he looked as calm and tranquil as the sea. The fear-inducing aura and his peaceful expression werepletely contradictory. Just when Donald thought that he would no longer be able to withstand this dreadful aura, it suddenly vanished.


    Bryan exhaled a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. His eyes shone like the darkest of the abyss and gave one the feeling that they would devour everything. Inadvertently, Donald happened to make eye contact with him.


    When he stared into Bryan''s ck eyes, he instantly lost consciousness and fell to the floor face-first. Right before he passed out, he felt something really strange¡­ as if something had been stolen from him.

 Chapter 230 Phantom Eyes

    ?


    Donald sat at the dinner table in his apartment on the outskirts of Nadir. His two kids¡ªa boy and a girl¡ªwere ying board games in the living room, meanwhile, his wife was cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    A few minutester, his wife walked to the dinner table carrying a tray full of food. She looked at her children and smiled dotingly. "Kids, dinner is ready."


    "Yay, dinner!"


    "I''m so hungry, mom. Let''s eat!"


    The children ran around the dinner table happily. When Donald saw the smile on their faces, he couldn''t help but smile as well. "Don''t get too tired before eating. Come on, now."


    "Yes, papa!" The children giggled and sat at the dinner table. The family of four then began to eat merrily. As Donald saw his family eating with content smiles, he couldn''t help but feel grateful to Bryan.


    If it wasn''t for him, Donald would not have been able to sustain himself and his family for long. Usually, when new owners moved into the house, they would always rece the existing maids and servants with new ones.


    However, Bryan hadn''t done that. In fact, he had promoted Donald to be his personal assistant and even introduced him to the Transcendent world.


    Unlike most newly-introduced people, Donald was actually quite fascinated with this new world. Perhaps, it might have something to do with his rtively high affinity for spiritual force. In short, he looked forward to it.


    As he was lost in thought about this mystical world, his wife, Annie, suddenly asked, "Honey? You''ve been daydreaming quite a lot ever since you got the promotion. Or is something else the matter?"


    Donald snapped out of his daze and smiled at his wife. "Everything just feels so surreal. I never thought that I''d ever be promoted. Heck, I even thought that I would lose my job after Mr. Wayne arrived. But here we are."


    Annie smiled brightly. "Yes, I am indeed very thankful to Mr. Wayne." She then looked at her two children who were enjoying their dinner and added, "Our kids can now live happier lives thanks to him."


    Donald nodded, he didn''t mention anything about him bing an Apprentice or anything else rted to the supernatural world. Bryan had strictly warned him against it.


    Firstly, not everyone had the talent to be a Transcendent and secondly, it was a very cruel and ruthless world. Just having knowledge of it might put people in danger.


    He didn''t want any harm to befall his family. Hence, he thought it was better to keep this a secret. Perhaps when his kids grew older, they could also embark on the Path.


    Donald looked at his wife and smiled. "I''ll work harder so that our family can be happy."


    The family of four continued their dinner in a jolly mood. In the following days, everything was fine. In fact, Donald felt that his life was bing better and better with each passing day.


    His kids were doing well in school and his wife was content that her family was doing so well. Their life was full of happiness. Donald had struggled a lot prior to getting married and starting a family. Now that he saw that his family prosper, he wanted nothing more.


    Spring came and autumn passed, his boy had grown into a fine young man. He had just gotten a job at a financial managementpany and was earning very good money.


    Donald''s daughter had grown into a beautiful young woman with many suitors. She had opened up her own boutique in the city. Thedies of the noble households were simply in love with her designs. She too was doing fantastic in life.


    His wife had grown older but the cheerful smile on her face never once faded. She was happy, she was content. Donald, himself had already advanced to a Transcendent and lived a much more thrilling life, one that he had never expected.


    Thanks to Bryan, he was introduced to a lot more mystical things that he would have nevere across as a regr human.


    However, it was not the new life of a Transcendent that brought him happiness but his family''s well-being. Even after all these years, he still remained grateful to Bryan.


    More years passed by, and now both his children were married and even had their own families. Donald was now a grandfather. He felt as if he was blessed by good fortune. It brought him immense joy to see his family grow.


    Over the years, his wife''s health had deteriorated. Old age had taken a heavy toll on her. However, she wasn''t sad in the least. Her son and his family were doing great, and her daughter and her family were also happy.


    As shey on her bed, looking out of the window at the setting sun, she muttered, "Donald, I think my time ising¡­."


    Donaldy beside his old wife and grabbed her hand gently. "Don''t say such words, my dear."


    As hey eyes on her white hair and the many wrinkles on her face, his eyes couldn''t help but redden. Over the years, Annie had continued to grow old, however, his own aging had drastically slowed down since he was a Transcendent.


    Annie looked at him with a smile. "You still haven''t aged a day¡­."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Donald sniffed. "And you still look as lovely as the day I first met you."


    Annie began to chuckle and replied, "Don''t joke with this olddy."


    She then looked out of the window at the scenery outside and smiled warmly. "Marrying you has been the greatest decision of my life¡­."


    Donald''s eyes began to tear up. His wife continued, "I have no regrets¡­. It was a life well lived¡­."


    She turned to look at Donald. Tears slowly trickled down her face, tears of happiness. She smiled brightly and affectionately spoke, "Thank you for everything, Donald¡­. I love you¡­."


    The light in her eyes slowly began to dim and she gradually closed her eyes. However, the smile on her face remained. Donald''s wife passed away at the age of eighty-four with no regrets in her life.


    Donald looked at the peaceful expression on Annie''s face and sobbed silently. "I will always love you, Annie¡­. Till the day I die, and perhaps¡­ even after that."


    Arge number of people attended Annie''s funeral a weekter. This showed how much she was truly cherished by friends and family alike.


    Donald stood in front of his wife''s tombstone and smiled. "Look, my dear, so many people havee to bid you farewell. If there is an afterlife, I pray that you find peace and happiness."


    One by one, the people began to leave after paying their condolences. Donald''s daughter gave him a warm hug and gently spoke, "Father, me and big brother will wait for you in the car, okay? Take your time."


    Donald looked at his daughter and smiled dotingly. "Okay, love. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Soon, there was only Donald left, and one other person who was standing behind him. A few moments passed by as he silently stared at his wife''s tombstone.


    He then muttered under his breath, "Will all my loved ones pass away while I still live? Is this the curse of bing a Transcendent?"


    The man standing behind him slowly walked up to him and patted his shoulder. "This is something we must live with, Donald."


    Donald turned his head and was pleasantly surprised. "Master, you came!"


    Bryan gently smiled at him and replied, "Of course, I have always been here."


    Suddenly, Donald felt confused. He knew that everything that he had in life was because of his master, Bryan. However, now when he looked back, he had never actually met his master ever! He had no memories of him!


    He felt extremely puzzled. When he looked at Bryan''s face, he felt a sense of great familiarity and at the same time, he also felt as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Bryan smiled looking at Donald''s befuddled expression. He came closer to him and whispered in his ear, "Wake up."


    GASP!!!


    Donald opened his eyes and found himself lying on the floor. He looked around in a daze and soon found out that this was the meditation room in Bryan''s mansion.


    "W-What the hell is happening?" He began to massage his temple in utter confusion. One moment he was at his wife''s funeral, the next moment he was back at his master''s mansion. He felt lost.


    Bryan, who had now already put on his round ck sunsses, crouched down in front of him and patted his shoulder. "Donald, you were pulled into an illusion."


    "What!!?" Donald''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How can that be!? My wife just died¡­ a-and, wait! I need to go back. My kids are waiting for me in the car."


    He abruptly stood up and walked out of the room. Bryan sighed as he looked at Donald''s departing back. He then looked at Benny and spoke, "Go with him."


    Benny giggled and ran after Donald. Meanwhile, Bryan muttered under his breath, "Thankfully, I didn''t have any ill will toward him. Or else, the illusion might have turned into a terrifying nightmare and killed him."


    His eyes not only put targets inside an illusion, but they also altered their perception of time. A whole lifetime would pass by inside the illusion whereas only a couple of seconds would pass by in reality. It was sort of like a mini version of the Dreamworld, so to speak.


    This was the terror of the Phantom Eyes, and this was just the tip of the iceberg. Bryan turned around and walked to the center of the room where he sat down in a lotus position. He exhaled a deep breath and mumbled, "Time to check out my new abilities."

 Chapter 231 New Abilities

    ?


    Bryan realized that the mental imprints brought about by the potion this time were much weaker¡ªalmost nonexistentpared tost time.


    He spected that the imprints of the transcendent creatures, whose body parts were used to concoct the potion, had been scared off by the malevolent aura that naturally emanated from his body and soul.


    The abilities gained after advancing to Rank 2 of the Theft Path focused mostly on illusions. Bryan had now be extremely adept at casting spells from the Illusion Path. And with the Phantom Eyes, his illusion spells gained an additional level of potency.


    He had also gained an increase in charm. However, this increase was very minimal since his physique had already done so after his body transformation.


    Charm, just as its name suggests, allowed one to charm people. Meaning, Bryan would be able to very quickly leave a good impression on others just by his mere presence. This was an important ability because in order to deceive others, one must first gain their trust.


    And not just that, from the mystical knowledge that Bryan received from the potion, he realized that his fluency in speaking as well as persuasiveness had also increased. Again, this was a handy ability in the art of deceit.


    Other than that, all the innate abilities that he had gained in the previous rank¡ªspiritual sense observation, blending in shadows, and night vision¡ªhad strengthened exponentially along with his speed and agility.


    The strangest ability that he had received was¡­ mastery in lock picking. Bryan was speechless as he mumbled, "As expected of the Theft Path, I guess¡­."


    He got up to his feet and took out his pocket watch. After searching for a few moments, he took out the safe that he had stolen from Jack Brown''s house in Damascus. He went ahead and changed the lock frequency to a random sequence and locked the safe.


    "Now, let''s see how this ability works." He rubbed his palms together and proceeded to unlock the safe. A few secondster, his eyebrows furrowed as he mumbled, "Wasn''t that¡­ too easy?"


    He had already cracked the safe in a matter of seconds! Bryan changed the lock frequency one more time and proceeded to unlock it. Again, he had cracked it in a few seconds. He continued to change the lock frequency and then crack it dozens of times.


    The longest time he had taken to crack the safe was nine seconds. He remembered back when he was still an Apprentice, it had taken him at least ten minutes to crack a safe, but now he could do it in seconds.


    Bryan rubbed his chin and was deep in thought. A few momentster, he muttered under his breath, "I see¡­. This ability is basically a fusion of my high intuition that allows me to sense opportunities and my fluid hand movements which is basically an application of high agility."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle. "With thebined abilities from both Rank 1 and Rank 2, I have basically be a master of crime."


    After that, he began testing out his increase in physical stats; he was quite content with the results. Along with the boost given to him by his dream creature physique, his body was nowparable to a Rank 3 Transcendent!


    His spells rted to illusion abilities also worked perfectly in tandem with his Phantom Eyes. He realized that the strain on his eyes had also drastically reduced after his advancement. Although it would be still troublesome if he used it recklessly.


    The Phantom Eyes were still too powerful for his current body. Bryan believed that when he became at least a Mid-String Transcendent, he''d be able to use them perfectly. After testing out all his abilities, he sat back down in a lotus position to meditate and carve the tenth mind rune.


    ¡­


    Donald was rushing toward his house as he continued to bump into people walking on the sidewalk. He had no time to stop and apologize, his mind was a mess. He was sweating profusely, less because of running and more because of the tumultuous waves churning in his heart.


    He had just experienced a lifetime with his family. His kids had grown up to be sessful people in society and even started their own families. His wife had grown older with him and ultimately died of old age.


    More than fifty years of his life had passed. He had gone through many ups and downs, but he couldn''t deny that there were more good times than bad. He had seen his family prosper, and his wife find great happiness and peace. And he himself had be a Transcendent.


    However, all of that came crashing down when he woke up in the meditation room. It all fell apart like fragile ss. He couldn''t believe it, no, he refused to believe it. When Bryan said that it was all an illusion, he didn''t know what to make of it.


    "No, impossible!" He muttered as he ran on the sidewalk. "How can such a thing even happen?"


    Although his wife had passed away at an old age, it was the perfect life that she could ever hope for. He was stilling to terms with the passing of his wife but then all of a sudden he was told that it was all an illusion. How could he remain calm?


    That''s why the first thing he did after waking up was rush to his house. He had to verify it with his own eyes. After almost a twenty-minute jog, he had finally reached his apartment building in the suburbs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was so panic-stricken that he even forgot to hail public transport. He was already out of breath but he continued to run. He climbed the stairs and barged inside his apartment. "Annie! Annie, are you there?"


    Donald looked around his apartment, his eyes shone with panic as well as a hint of expectation. Although he had led a great life in the illusion, the fact that his wife had died in the end filled him with grief.


    He was stuck in a dilemma, he wanted everything that happened to be true. After all, his kids now lived happy and prosperous lives with their own families. At the same time, he also wished it to be truly an illusion. He couldn''t part with his wife.


    "Annie!" He screamed at the top of his lungs as he searched the bedroom. He was beginning to feel that his wife had indeed died. His eyes began to redden as he mumbled, "No¡­ no, please."


    Right at that moment, a familiar voice drifted into his ears. "Honey?"


    Donald turned around in the direction of the voice. And there she was¡­ the woman he loved with all his heart. She was wearing a white apron on top of her dress. Holding adle in one hand, she was looking at him with confusion and worry.


    He rushed toward her and gave her a tight hug. "You''re alive¡­. You''re alive. Thank Goddess!"


    Annie was taken aback. She was worried seeing her husband in such a weary state. And now, seeing his actions she was puzzled. She hugged him back and replied, "Of course I''m alive. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    However, she didn''t receive a reply from Donald. Instead, she could hear sobbing sounds. She couldn''t help but speak in rm, "Donald! Are you okay? What happened?"


    Donald wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled brightly at her. He had never felt so relieved in his life. He gently kissed her on the forehead. "Nothing, I just¡­ had a bad dream."


    Annie lightly tapped him on the head and scolded, "You silly man, you scared me for nothing, hmph!" With that, she turned around and went back to the kitchen.


    "I''m sorry," Donald awkwardly replied, "where are the kids?"


    Annie replied while cooking food. "Where do you think? They''ve gone for tuition and should be home anytime now."


    "I see¡­." Donald muttered. He then thought to himself, ''So, it was indeed all an illusion.'' He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Right at that moment, the door to the apartment opened and two little children walked in. When they saw Donald inside, they ran to him cheerfully. "Papa, you''re back!"


    Donald affectionately hugged his son, Dean, and patted him on the head. When he was about to hug his daughter, Amelia, he was thunderstruck. Because in her arms was a ck cat that was looking at him with an amused smile.


    "Little Benny!?" He began to sweat nervously. His daughter was actually holding a Transcendent creature that was stronger than his master!


    Amelia tilted her head and asked, "Papa, do you know this little kitty? I found him standing outside the door."


    ''Little kitty!?'' Donald nearly had a heart attack. After all, his daughter was treating Benny like a little pet. He gulped involuntarily and spoke, "Little Benny is actually my employer''s pet. He must have followed me here."


    Amelia''s shoulders slouched. "He belongs to your employer? I thought we could keep him¡­."


    ''Littless, you really have a death wish!'' Donald thought inwardly. He was about to scold his daughter but suddenly he heard Benny''s voice echo inside his head. ''Act normal. No need to reprimand the girl.''


    Donald''s words got stuck in his throat. Amelia then looked at him and spoke with innocent watery eyes, "Papa, can we at least keep him for the night? We can also feed him!"


    "Meow~" Benny nodded excitedly at the mention of food.


    "Look! Look, the cat nodded! He''s so smart!" Dean replied excitedly. The two kids then began to y with Benny. Seeing this, Donald couldn''t help but wonder, ''Will the food in the house even be enough for him?''

 Chapter 232 Family

    ?


    The family of four, along with Benny, had dinner together. It was a jolly atmosphere that reminded Donald of the illusion he was in. He couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of that.


    After dinner, the children yed with Benny for a long time before sleeping. When everyone in the house had finally fallen asleep, Donald came to the living room and sat down on the couch, deep in thought.


    Benny, who had just managed to escape from the arms of the already-asleep Amelia, came to the living room and sat down beside Donald on the couch. He began to lick his paw as he spoke mentally, ''Thinking about the impermanence of life?''


    Donald was taken aback. He looked at Benny and faintly smiled. "You''re quite the wise one, aren''t you, little Benny?"


    Benny cocked his head and arrogantly spoke, "Hmph! Of course, I, the great Benjamin Lombardi, am the wisest."


    Seeing Benny act this way, Donald couldn''t help but chuckle. A few momentster, his smile turned bitter. "But yes, I am indeed thinking about how fragile life can be."


    After living a lifetime inside the illusion, he had begun to contemte a lot of things. Especially, after witnessing the passing of his wife due to old age, he couldn''t help but wonder if being a Transcendent was what he really wanted.


    That would mean watching his loved ones grow old and perish, after all. Meanwhile, he would still remain.


    "I''ve experienced a lot of things in that illusion. The passing of my wife was the most painful one. But at the same time, I also felt happy that she died peacefully and without any regrets," he said.


    Benny remained silent as he continued to listen to Donald. He was still a kid, after all. He might act yful and arrogant on the surface, but deep down he still didn''t know a lot of things, especially about humans and their emotions.


    Donald continued, "I''m not sure if I can take it¡­. What I mean is¡ª"


    ''I know what you mean,'' Benny interrupted, ''instead of debating whether to be a Transcendent or not, shouldn''t you be thinking about cherishing your loved ones even more?''


    Donald didn''t know how to reply. In fact, he was quite taken aback because what Benny just said was actually true.


    ''Even high and mighty Transcendents will one day perish and turn to dust. Does that mean we should give up on everything and stop living?'' Benny added.


    Once again Donald was rendered speechless. He pondered on the wise cat''s words for a long time. Benny gazed at the full moon partially hidden behind the clouds with a reminiscent look in his eyes. ''I remember, a long time ago Bryan had asked his teacher ''But can''t the Gods live forever?''''


    He turned to look back at Donald and asked, ''Do you know what his teacher said?''


    Donald shook his head. Benny continued, ''The Gods yearn for the lives we live. Because we are mortal. Any moment could be ourst, and that''s what makes life so wonderful.''


    Involuntarily, Donald''s eyes reddened a little. He had never heard something so profound and¡­ beautiful. It took a long time for him toe to his senses. He wiped his tears and smiled. "Master''s teacher seems like a wise man."


    Benny nodded. ''Indeed he was. He passed away more than a year ago.''


    "I''m¡­ sorry to hear that. Was he very close to master?" Donald asked.


    ''He was to Bryan what Bryan is to me: a father figure and¡­ family.'' Benny replied, feeling gloomy about the death of Detective Watson. He then looked at Donald and said, ''Anyway, I''ve said my piece. What you decide is ultimately up to you.''


    With that, he jumped onto the window railing. He turned to look at Donald and solemnly added, ''Choose wisely, Donald.'' He then turned around and leaped off the building.


    Donald looked at the empty window sill for a long time. In the end, he faintly smiled and mumbled, "Thank you, little Benny."


    ¡­


    Ron walked into a car manufacturing factory on the outskirts of Nadir in a very gloomy mood. It took him all the strength he had just to control his anger and notsh out.


    He had juste back from his fiancee''s funeral and right after that, he was told by his subordinate, Rick, that Alfredo might have had a hand in Celine''s death. How could he not be angry?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But he knew better than to act recklessly. One reason was that Alfredo was also a Rank 2 Transcendent just like him. And he also served his teacher. Thus, he had to talk things through with him first and find out if what Rick imed was actually the truth.


    If Alfredo was weaker than him, he would have instantly killed him without asking any questions. After all, if both parties were of simr strength, pay took precedence.


    And if what Rick had told him turned out to be lies, he would ruthlessly kill him and his whole family. But little did he know, Rick was already dead.


    Ron entered the factory and straight away walked toward the administration office. This whole factory was just a front for one of the bases of the Holy Blood Sect in Nadir. However, the majority of the people working here didn''t know that.


    After entering the office, Ron walked further in and entered a private room that had a tform that led underground. He finally reached the underground area which was the actual base.


    One could see dozens of people practicing blood magic. Some were meditating while others were going through strict training drills. In a corner of the base, there was arge caged prison that housed scores of people.


    They were not prisoners, but food. Strangely enough, all of them looked to be in good health. Their bodies were healthy and their skin tone was ruddy. After all, they had to be in optimal conditions before beingpletely drained out of their blood.


    As Ron walked past the cages he could hear the men, women, and children inside begging to be set free. However, he didn''t cast a single nce at them and walked toward arge office at the other end of the base. This office belonged to Alfredo.


    Without evening knocking at the door, Ron Straight away barged in. Alfredo who was going through some paperwork in his office, frowned when he saw Ron enter. He muttered coldly, "Boy, you think you can do anything just because you''re master''s student?"


    Ron didn''t reply. Instead, he walked up to Alfredo and stood right across from him. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Tell me, who is this homeless Illusion Path Transcendent that you keep meeting?"


    Alfredo was puzzled. "What the hell are you talking¡ª" However, before he could finish his sentence, he saw Ron m his work table with both fists.


    Ron red at him and spat through gritted teeth, "Don''t fucking lie to me. I know you''ve been meeting that tramp in the slums."


    Alfredo''s eyes narrowed. He was seething with rage seeing Ron behave in such a manner in front of him. He released his spiritual force pressure and said, "As I said, I don''t know what you''re talking¡ª"


    Once again he was interrupted by Ron as thetter raised his hands and mmed the table, this time breaking it into two. Terrifying killing intent gushed out of him as he screamed at the top of his lungs, "LIES!! I know you''ve been meeting with the tramp. I know you both plotted to kill Celine."


    Alfredo released a bloody and terrifying aura as he got up from his seat. He walked toward Ron and stood right in front of him. He looked down at him and coldly said, "You think you cane in here and say what you want? Who gave you the audacity?"


    Ron couldn''t take it anymore. Overwhelmed by the loss of his only family, he grabbed Alfredo''s cor in rage and roared, "Fucking bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    Alfredo''s lips curled up into a cruel smile as he replied, "I didn''t kill Celine but I wish I had. That little whore deserved to die. And now that the bitch is dead, I couldn''t be any happier."


    Ron''s eyes turned blood red as his hand turned into a blood w. Instantly, he tried to decapitate Alfredo. However, right at thest moment, a figure in a red robe appeared between them and grabbed both their arms with ease.


    Not only was Ron trying to kill Alfredo, but thetter had also covertly transformed his hand into a blood w and was aiming to stab Ron in the heart. Both of them looked at the neer and immediately withdrew their auras back.


    The red-robed figure looked at both of them and coldly asked, "What is the meaning of this?"


    Ron withdrew his hand from the person''s grasp and replied, "Nothing." With that, he turned around and left. All the while, nning to kill Alfredo when he had the chance. Even if he didn''t have a hand in Celine''s death, Ron would kill him nheless for what he just said about her.


    Alfredo looked at Ron''s departing back in fury. Normally, he would never have such a reaction. Considering that Ron was his master''s student, he would always try to speak amicably.


    But for the past few weeks, every couple of days, he''d been having a dream about how Ron and Celine were mocking the death of his grandson. This subconsciously made him detest both of them even though none of them had mocked his deceased family in reality.


    This was the power of dreams. They could manipte people ever so slightly without them even knowing. This is how terrifying they were.


    Meanwhile, the red-robed figure that had stopped the both of them from fighting had already disappeared. Alfredo saw the mess in his office and harrumphed. He then stomped out of the ce.

 Chapter 233 Clumsy Butler

    ?


    That night, Alfredo reached his home with an extremely foul moon. The way that Ron acted against him truly angered him. He had always been envious of Ron.


    Although thetter had to spend the majority of his life undercover, he had always been given preferential treatment by Sean Marx. He had all the resources in the world to aid him in his advancement.


    He was only a Rank 2 yet he was almost a hundred years younger than Alfredo. And after the dreams that thetter had been having over the past few weeks, he truly detested Ron. And when Celine died, he was genuinely happy that Ron had suffered such a huge loss.


    Despite having the same dreams numerous times, Alfredo wasn''t suspicious of it. He himself was very learned in the ult. And he was confident that there were no Transcendent abilities that used dreams as a medium.


    Thus, he was not alert about it at all. However, what he didn''t know was that a young Transcendent who he was very familiar with had already begun to create the Dream Path!


    Alfredo sat at the dinner table with his fingers crossed, supporting his chin. He was deep in thought regarding what had transpired earlier at the Holy Blood Sect base. The look that Ron gave him before leaving was very concerning to him.


    ''Is the brat really trying to kill me?'' He thought. Although he was not afraid of fighting head-on with Ron, what he was truly worried about was killing him. Over the years, he had umted a lot of experience and was a veteran fighter in his own right.


    Thus, he was confident that he could defeat Ron in a one-on-one. However, if he did kill him then that would spell trouble. One reason was that the members of the Holy Blood Sect were not allowed to kill each other.


    This was a strict rule that was implemented everywhere that the Holy Blood Sect had taken root. Although all its members were ruthless and maniacal, they were taught the importance of unity.


    After all, the entire world was against them since they were an evil organization. Hence, they needed to rely on themselves and their fellow members. Therefore, it was a sort of taboo for a member to kill another.


    Of course, this rule was not implemented strictly amongst the Apprentices. But once one became a Transcendent, they became a vital force to the organization. Even more so if the person was a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    However, this wasn''t what bothered him. What really bothered him was the fact that his master was Ron''s teacher. If he really ended up killing him, his master would not leave him be. Sean would make sure that he died the cruelest of deaths.


    On the surface, Sean might show indifference to Ron, but he knew better than to believe that. After all, he had been serving Sean for a very long period of time and knew exactly how much he cared for the youth, even though he did not show it.


    Thinking of all this, Alfredo couldn''t help but sigh. He began to rub his temples and thought to himself, ''This is so troublesome¡­. But why would that kid me me for Celine''s death? How strange.''


    That was one thing that he really did not understand. Why would Ron barge into his office and straight up use him of killing the girl? He had never even spoken to her. Although he truly detested both of them, he would never go so far as to go and kill her.


    And even if he did kill her, he wouldn''t leave behind any trails that would lead to him. Alfredo felt very puzzled about this. He mumbled, "Is someone trying to set me up? But who?"


    Right at that moment, the butler of the house, a middle-aged man with brown hair and red eyes, entered the dining room with a tray in hand. Atop the tray, were sizzling hot dishes. Alfredo looked at him and coldly muttered, "What took you so long?"


    The butler began to sweat profusely and stuttered, "F-Forgive me, m-master. Since you arrived sote, the food had gone cold. I had to reheat it b-before serving."


    Alfredo stared intently at the butler and then harrumphed. "Leave."


    The butler began to panic. "B-But master, w-what about the food?"


    "Put it on the table and leave, you fucking idiot." Alfredo roared. He was already in a foul mood to begin with and now this butler was beginning to annoy him.


    The butler and all the other servants of the house were provided to him by the Holy Blood Sect when he arrived at Nadir. Most of them were Apprentices and this butler was a Rank 1 Transcendent.


    Thus, technically they were all members of the organization. If it wasn''t for that, Alfredo would have killed him on the spot for being so annoying and stupid.


    "Y-Yes, master!" In his panic, the butler almost dropped the tray. He ced all the dishes in front of Alfredo and then rushed out of the dining room, afraid that he would die if he angered his master anymore.


    Alfredo looked at the butler''s departing back and sneered, "How can a Transcendent be so clumsy? Fucking ridiculous."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then put the matter to the back of his mind and began to eat his dinner. All the while, he was thinking about how to deal with Ron. After about a few minutes he finished his dinner, but he still remained in his seat, deep in thought.


    A few momentster, the butler came back to the dining room in order to take back the empty te and dishes. However, as he approached Alfredo, he didn''t pick up the tes, instead, he simply stood there.


    A few momentster, Alfredo looked at his butler and reprimanded, "What the hell are you waiting for? Take the damn tes and get lost."


    However, the butler simply stood there. His lips curled up into a mischievous smile as he looked at Alfredo. "What if I don''t want to?"


    "You dare!?" Alfredo was ovee by anger. He was already at the tipping point to begin with, after the whole incident with Ron. And now even his lowly servant was being disrespectful to him.


    He wanted to put this peasant in ce. Although he was angry, he was rational enough to not kill him. He raised his hand and fiercely swung it at the butler''s chest, aiming to rip his skin and flesh off with his blood w.


    His hand shed against the butler''s chest, but much to Alfredo''s shock, nothing happened. Not even the shirt of the butler was torn. He then looked at his palm and his eyes widened. His palm didn''t turn into a blood w!


    Alfredo poured spiritual force to transform his hand, however, he became horrified at the result. He realized that he was not being able to ess his spiritual force at all! He stumbled a few steps back and muttered in disbelief, "What the hell is happening?"


    The butler, with the same mischievous smile on his face, looked at Alfredo in amusement and said, "You know, Alfredo¡­. I really tried my best to look for that poison you used on me back in Damascus. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find it at any secret conventions."


    Alfredo looked at his butler in fear. He was extremely vulnerable if he couldn''t even utilize his spiritual force. He gnashed his teeth and asked, "What have you done to me!?"


    Suddenly, he came to a realization and looked at the empty bowls and tes on the dining table. He would have never imagined a member of the Holy Blood Sect to have poisoned him.


    The butler looked at him and chuckled. "Looks like you''ve figured it out, eh? Since I couldn''t find that poison, I settled for the next best thing: a poison that freezes the spiritual force."


    "You fucking bastard!" Alfredo red at him and threatened, "You know what the punishment for killing a member of the organization is, don''t you?"


    The butler began tough. "Hahaha, and why the fuck should I care about that?"


    All of a sudden, Alfredo realized something that he had missed earlier in his state of panic. His butler mentioned the poison that he had used on him in Damascus. He looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    The butler began to grin. The next moment, small sliver tendrils began to protrude from his face and began to contort and shift it. A few momentster, his face changed to that of a blond youth with red eyes.


    The butler smiled brightly. "It''s me, grandfather!"


    Alfredo was filled with utter shock. "No, no, no, it can''t be." Tears began to well up in his eyes and he roared, "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU!?"


    The butler slowly walked toward Alfredo who was frozen in ce. He then raised his arm and stabbed Alfredo in the chest at lightning speed.


    Alfredo waspletely vulnerable to this attack. He couldn''t use his spiritual force, to begin with, and now that he saw the butler''s face, he was ovee by shock and grief.


    The butler grabbed Alfredo''s heart and yanked it out of his chest. He then looked at Alfredo and grinned maniacally. "It''s me, Anthony."


    Alfredo coughed a mouthful of blood as he limply fell on his back. His eyes began to slowly dim as tears trickled down his face. Thest thing he saw before he forever lost consciousness was his grandson holding his still-beating heart and looking at him with a wide grin.


    He died a cruel death at the hands of the person he cherished the most, whom he thought to be already dead.

 Chapter 234 Rogue

    ?


    Friday, 29th August 1582.


    Ron sat on the couch in his living room, holding a ck and white photograph of him and Celine. The photo was taken back when they were still in Damascus.


    As he saw the happy smiles on his and Celine''s face in the photo, tears began to trickle down his face and fall on it.


    He wiped the tears from it, not wanting to ruin the photo. As he stroked Celine''s face in the photograph, he mumbled, "Celine¡­. I miss you."


    His shoulders began to tremble as he started sobbing silently. Remembering all the good times that they had together, he couldn''t help but cry even harder. But when he remembered her in herst days, and how she hadpletely gone insane, his eyes narrowed.


    "My love¡­ I''ll avenge you. And then¡­ I shall join you in the afterlife." He spat through gritted teeth. After Celine died, he had no reason to live. On many asions, he had thought of simply ending his life.


    But when he thought about what the old tramp had made Celine go through in her final days, and how he had tricked him into killing her, he was filled with rage. He swore that he wouldn''t die until he killed that tramp with his own hands.


    He then thought about Rick and how he had imed that Alfredo was been the one to plot Celine''s death. Now that he thought about it calmly, it was very unlikely that Alfredo would have any hand in it.


    After all, the presence of his teacher deterred him heavily. Thus, he would never have had any designs on Celine. And that could only mean one thing. "You lied to me, Rick. Now I''ll fucking kill¡ª"


    However, all of a sudden he realized something and was taken aback. He mumbled, "But why would Rick even lie to me in the first ce?" Suddenly, his eyes widened as he thought of a possibility.


    He muttered in shock, "Don''t tell me¡­. Is it the homeless tramp again?"


    Ron got up to his feet and paced around the living room with unease. He knew that the old tramp was an Illusion Path Transcendent, hence, it wasn''t impossible for him to disguise himself as someone else.


    When he thought about this, he felt that it made sense. Gradually, he was beginning to connect the dots together.


    He muttered under his breath, "The old man tricked me into killing Celine¡­. Then disguised as Rick and tried to sow discord between me and Alfredo."


    Suddenly, he paused in his footsteps and rubbed his temple. "But why? Why go through all this?"


    He then recalled how the tramp had mentioned that he was once an old friend. When Ron thought about this, his eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. "It can''t be."


    Only one person came to mind: Bryan!


    "You really are alive," he spat through gritted teeth. It was all beginning to make sense to him. If the old tramp was indeed Bryan, then he would definitely go after Alfredo and him. And everything that had happened until now, was exactly that.


    He realized that if his spections were indeed true, then not only him, but even Alfredo was in danger.


    "Fuck! I need to inform him right now," he made up his mind to meet up with Alfredo. He was willing to overlook what happened between them yesterday. If Bryan was indeed the person behind all of this, he needed to work together with Alfredo.


    Just as he was about to open the door and leave his apartment, he heard loud knockse from the other side.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Ron''s eyes narrowed as he instantly put his guard up. He was beginning to get paranoid, especially after his deductions about Bryan. He stood a few meters away from the door and loudly asked, "Who is it?"


    "Sanguine est primordium," came the voice from the other side of the door. Ron instantly recognized this secret code. This was the customary greeting between the members of the Holy Blood Sect, they used this to identify one another.


    However, Ron was still feeling paranoid. He began to think if it was Bryan behind the door who managed to get this secret code out of one of the members of the organization.


    He refused to open the door and then said, "I don''t believe you."


    A few of seconds of silence ensued and the next moment, a blood-red w pierced through the wooden door. Following that, the door was unlocked and three men wearing suits walked in. The only simrity between them was their crimson eyes.


    Ron recognized all of them. They were all Rank 2 Transcendents of the Holy Blood Sect, whom he had interacted with in the past. However, Ron still didn''t let down his guard. He felt that Bryan could be any one of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What the hell do you want?" he asked as he took drew back a few steps.


    Seeing Ron act so defensively against them, the three Transcendents began to feel that their suspicions might indeed be correct.


    The one standing in front looked at Ron and coldly replied, "We are here under orders to take you back to the base. Cooperate with us or we won''t hesitate to use force."


    Ron sneered, "What the fuck for?"


    The Transcendent replied, "Alfredo was found dead in his house earlier this morning. We have reasons to believe that you are the culprit. I will only ask you one more time, will you cooperate or not?"


    Ron''s eyes widened in utter shock. His spections hade to pass! If he was skeptical about it a few minutes ago, now after hearing the news of Alfredo''s death, he was certain that the one behind all of this was indeed Bryan.


    His hands clenched tightly as his eyes reddened. He muttered to himself, "So, it is indeed you."


    "Yes," suddenly a mocking voice was heard from outside the apartment. "What are you going to do about it?"


    Ron looked in the direction of the voice and his eyes turned bloodshot in rage. It was none other than the old tramp. He was currently standing right behind the three neers. Strangely enough, they didn''t seem to be aware of him at all.


    "BASTARD!!" Ron roared in fury as his palms turned into blood ws. He then dashed toward the old tramp.


    The Transcendent who was standing at the front suddenly gave out instructions. "Everyone, subdue him. He has gone rogue!"


    Ovee by rage, Ron had lost all sense of reasoning as he began to wildly fight the three Transcendents, trying to reach the tramp behind them. A terrifying battle took ce right in the middle of Nadir, drawing the attention of everyone nearby.


    A few minutester, the walls of the apartment had crumbled. Blood spikes protruded from everywhere on the floor and even the ceiling. Surprisingly, the three Transcendents had died and Ron was the victor.


    He looked at the three Transcendents in shock and confusion. He couldn''t believe that he had actually managed to kill them. Throughout the fight, he had a feeling that the three were holding back. No, to be more precise, they were being held back by someone.


    Just as he was looking at the three corpses, a familiar voice, one that he loathed, drifted into his ears. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I heard killing fellow members of the organization is taboo. Now, what will you do Ron?"


    Ron looked in the direction of the voice and just happened to see the old tramp dissipating into gray smoke. Before he could even make a move, the tramp hadpletely disappeared.


    Hisst words echoed inside the room. "You killed your fiancee. You killed Alfredo. And now you killed three fellow members. Who will you kill next? Sean? Hahaha¡­."


    The mockingughter put Ron in a daze as he stood rooted in ce for a long time. He looked at the three corpses on the floor and then at his bloodied hands. "What¡­ have I done?"


    In his fit of rage, he ended up killing the three Transcendents. However, the other reason was that the Transcendents were also being held back. And this was true.


    The three Transcendents were indeed being held back by Bryan. All he had to do was put them in an extreme state of drowsiness. This effectively hindered their movements as well as decision-making skills, making them easy targets for Ron to kill.


    Ron was now stuck between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, the people in the organization thought that he was the one that killed Alfredo. And now, he had ended up killing three Rank 2 Transcendents that were sent to question him.


    He didn''t know what to do. He felt lost and helpless. The next moment, his gaze fell upon the photograph of him and Celine, which happened to fall on the floor during his fight earlier.


    Picking up the photo, Ron''s lips quivered ever so slightly as he mumbled, "Celine¡­."


    The next moment, his eyes narrowed and shone with great resolve. "It doesn''t matter even if the whole world bes my enemy. I will not rest until I''ve avenged you."


    He carefully put the photo inside his pocket and then fled the ce. The earlier battle had caused a lot ofmotion and soon enough his apartment would be stormed by police and Transcendents alike.


    After what he had just done, he would no longer be able to go back to the Holy Blood Sect. Although he hadn''t killed Alfredo, the fact that he killed the people who hade to question him, would definitely put him on the wanted list of the organization.


    After all, in their eyes, he had killed four¡ªnot three¡ªRank 2 Transcendents of the organization. From this day forth, Ron would be constantly on the run, living the life of a rogue Transcendent

 Chapter 235 Stupid Stick

    In the weeks that followed, Ron was constantly on the run. Even though he had a high-level artifact that could hinder divination and effectively hide his whereabouts, he was still caught a handful of times.


    The reason for this was, there were too many Holy Blood Sect members in Nadir, and they were proactively looking for him inside the city. And the other reason was, that he hadn''t left the city at all.


    That would have been the smartest move for him. However, he knew that Bryan was still inside Nadir, and that was the reason that he hadn''t left. To the current Ron, nothing mattered more than avenging his beloved, Celine.


    Over the past few weeks, he always managed to escape from his pursuers. Sometimes he would manage to kill them with ease, other times something strange would happen to them and they would end up letting him escape.


    However, Ron was not at all happy about this. He had a feeling that it was Bryan who was helping him behind the scenes. On many asions, when he would go to sleep, he would have dreams about Celine.


    No, perhaps it would be more urate to call them nightmares. In some nightmares, he would see Celine falling in love with another man and having children, and starting a family. In others, he would see her show the utmost hatred and animosity toward him.


    But the worst of them was a constant recurring nightmare about Celine being raped in front of him. In that nightmare, he would be tied in chains, and in front of him, Celine would be raped by numerous men.


    No matter, how much he tried to save her, he would be unable to. This was the most vicious nightmare that he ever had.


    Just like how Celine had spent her final days, afraid of sleeping. Ron was also the same now. He was afraid that if he went to sleep, he would have to see her beloved get raped over and over again. And theck of sleep was bing disadvantageous for him who was on the run.


    On this day, ck clouds covered the skies above Nadir. It appeared that there would be heavy rainfall soon. From time to time, lightning streaked across the dark sky, reminding the citizens of what was toe.


    In the affluent neighborhood of Calm Springs, right across from the house of Abigail and Amy Watson, a man wearing a ragged hood was standing, intently staring at the house. Beneath the hood, two shining red orbs could be seen.


    This man was none other than Ron. His appearance was haggard, dark and heavy bags could be seen under his eyes. And beneath his clothes, his whole body was riddled with battle wounds.


    Typically, a Blood Path Transcendent could regenerate from the wounds they sustained. The fact that so many wounds still remained on Ron''s body, spoke volumes about the battles he had on the run over the past few weeks.


    However, escaping wasn''t the only thing he had done in the past weeks. He had also found out the residence of Detective Watson, more precisely, his family. He deduced that, instead of looking for the tramp, he would have the tramp look for him!


    And he was confident that the identity of the old tramp was none other than Bryan. And the only way to have Bryane to him would be to take Detective Watson''s family hostage. He was sure that Bryan wouldn''t sit by and watch this happen.


    On the off chance that his spections were wrong and the old tramp wasn''t Bryan, he would kill the Detective''s family anyway. However, he was sure that the tramp was Bryan and no one else.


    He took a few deep breaths and then his eyes narrowed. The next moment, he dashed toward the entrance of Watson Manor. He knew that Detective Watson''s wife, Abigail, was a Transcendent. His n was to take her by surprise and then immediately take Amy hostage, making everything easier for him.


    Just as he was about to barge through the door, a shadowy figure jumped down right in front of him. Taken aback, he tried to attack this figure instead, however, this shadowy figure was simply too fast.


    The figure stretched out its silver metallic w and viciously grabbed Ron''s face. His jaw nearly cracked from the strength. The figure then jumped into the air, away from Watson Manor.


    The next moment, a small portal magically appeared in mid-air and the figure jumped inside of it along with Ron who was still struggling to escape.


    Not even a minute had passed and the front door of Watson Manor opened, and a little girl holding a ck stick came out. She had long blonde hair parted into two ponytails on the sides, and blue eyes that shone like the brightest of sapphires.


    She curiously looked around and after not being able to find anyone, she looked at the small ck stick in her hand and yelled in annoyance, "Stupid stick! Look, there''s no one here."


    The ck stick vibrated a few times, and then the little girl narrowed her eyes and dubiously asked, "Are you sure you''re not lying to me? This is the second time already."


    The next moment, a beautiful middle-ageddy walked out of the door. She looked at the dark clouds hovering in the air and then at the little girl and asked, "Amy, what are you doing outside? It''s about to rain any moment now. Come back inside."


    Amy disyed a wronged expression. She held out the ck stick with both hands andined, "Mom, this stupid stick made mee out."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing her innocent daughter call a God-Level artifact a ''stupid stick'', Abigail''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. But since she knew, that it was an artifact with sentience, what it said must be true.


    She crouched down and asked her daughter with a gentle smile, "What did the stick say?"


    "It said that a friend was nearby," Amy replied as she tilted her head. "And this is the second time that it''s done this."


    The next moment, she looked at the stick in anger and screamed, "Raaahhh, stupid stick, I will bite you." And then, she started biting the stick. She was trying to look menacing, but instead, she looked extremely adorable.


    Abigail''s eyes narrowed as she thought, ''For the artifact to acknowledge someone as a friend¡­. Who could it be?''


    She was suddenly interrupted by a p of booming thunder and lightning that streaked across the sky. Abigail got up to her feet and patted Amy on the head. "Come dear, let''s get back in."


    Amy entered the house while still biting on the stick, trying to snap it in two. Meanwhile, Abigail looked around the house one more time, and then finally shut the front door.


    ...


    On the outskirts of Nadir, a portal opened above a cemetery. A figure wearing a ck suit and trench coat jumped out of the portal, and in his hand¡ªwhich had transformed into a demonic silver w¡ªwas another figure wearing a tattered robe.


    The figure in the ck suit raised his hand and viciously threw Ron on the ground. Thetter was thrown with such strength that he collided with multiple tombstones on the ground until he finally stopped. A long trench was formed along the way.


    Ron got up to his feet and dusted the soil and debris off and looked at the figure standing in front of him. It wasn''t the old tramp that he was expecting, but instead a middle-aged man with brown hair. He also had a neatly trimmed mustache and goatee.


    "I thought I''ll y with you a little longer. But s, you have my full attention after the stunt you just tried to pull," said Anthony Wayne.


    Ron narrowed his eyes and spat through gritted teeth, "Bryan, I know it''s you."


    Anthony remained silent as he stared deeply at Ron. Thetter continued, "I know the old tramp was you. I know you''re the one who killed Celine. And you were also the one to kill Alfredo. I know everything. Enough with the disguises, show me your fucking face!!"


    Seeing Ron speak so passionately, Anthony sighed. He removed his ck, round, sunsses and put them inside his pant pocket¡ªin truth, he had just put it inside his pocket watch.


    The next moment, small silver tendrils began to sprout from Anthony''s face. They twisted and squirmed, and a few momentster, his entire face hadpletely changed to one that he hadn''t worn in a long time.


    Bryan looked at Ron''s surprised face and his lips curled up into a mischievous smile. "You''re right about everything, except I didn''t kill Celine. It was you."


    Veins became visible on the side of Ron''s forehead. He clenched his fists in anger and tried his best to control himself. A few momentster, after having taken a few deep breaths, he looked at Bryan with sheer hatred and replied, "So, you''re alive¡­."


    Seeing that his attempt at riling Ron up failed, Bryan decided to be even more vicious. "Did you like the way Celine was raped by so many men in your dreams? I''m sure you must have loved the way she was pounded, no?"


    Ron''s eyes became bloodshot. Ovee by fury, his hands turned into blood ws as he dashed toward Bryan. "MOTHERFUCKER!! I''LL KILL YOU!!"


    Within a split second, he appeared in front of Bryan as he brought down both his ws right on top of his head. However, at thest moment, a thick silver tendril protruded from Bryan''s back and swatted Ron away like he was nothing but a mere fly.


    Ron flew for tens of meters before finallynding on the ground. He clutched at his ribs that seem to have been fractured and stared at the tendril behind Bryan. He was ovee by a sense of otherworldly terror as he muttered, "W-What have you be!?"


    Bryan grinned from ear to ear. "Your worst nightmare."

 Chapter 236 Bryan Vs Ron

    ?


    As Ron saw the silver tendril protrude from Bryan''s back, he was ovee by unprecedented fear. He had never seen something like this before, nor had he ever felt this way before.


    He had a feeling that this tendril was something that didn''t belong to this world. The malevolent aura that it naturally emanated was the most vile and evil thing he had ever felt in his life. Not even those higher-ups in the Holy Blood Sect could make him feel this way.


    In front of Bryan''s tendril, even his master, Sean''s aura appeared to be holy. He looked at the grin on Bryan''s face and gulped nervously. "W-What have you done to yourself?"


    ording to him, Bryan must have paid a ridiculous price to gain something so diabolical. Suddenly he remembered that on that fateful night, Alfredo had viciously poisoned Bryan. It was a poison that should have killed him within a week of being infected.


    Ron realized that Bryan had ovee the poison and in doing so, had also acquired whatever this thing was that was making his heart palpitate. But he didn''t understand one thing, hence he asked, "What¡­ price did you have to pay?"


    Recalling the sheer amount of pain that he had to grow through during his metamorphosis, Bryan faintly smiled. "My humanity¡­."


    Ron was silent for a very long time after he heard Bryan''s answer. Although he knew it, he still asked, "Why go to such great lengths?"


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed. "For revenge, of course. Or did you forget how you stabbed me in the back that night? Or how Alfredo killed Henry and Emma? Or¡­."


    He fell silent when he recalled his teacher protecting him from thousands of blood weapons. He gritted his teeth and added, "Or how Sean killed my teacher?"


    Ron felt a sense of relief when Bryan didn''t mention Andrew. After their fight that night, he had made sure to stuff a healing pill inside Andrew''s mouth before leaving. He couldn''t live with himself if Andrew really died. And just now, Bryan had confirmed that he hadn''t.


    For a moment, Ron saw himself in Bryan. At this moment, they were the same people, fighting for the same thing, broken and lost. In a daze, Ron muttered under his breath, "I see¡­. Blood begets blood, and revenge begets revenge¡­. The cycle continues."


    Another tendril protruded from Bryan''s back. Two silver tendrils iled behind him as his eyes narrowed. Then, he coldly muttered, "Then end the cycle with your death."


    Suddenly, Ron''s entire aura changed as he stared back at Bryan, his eyes spewing vengeance. "Ah, you''re right about that. I''ll die tonight¡­ but I''ll take you down with me."


    The next moment, tworge bat wings sprouted from his back and unfurled. Its wingspan was more than double Ron''s height.


    Everything seemed toe to a standstill at that point. A gust of deste wind blew threw the cemetery as two former friends stared intently at each other. The next moment, the world brightened as the sky split open.


    BOOM!!


    Violent lightning streaked across the night sky, marking the beginning of their battle. The two of them disappeared from their spots as rain droplets began to fall on the ground.


    The next moment, another booming sound echoed through the cemetery as Bryan''s fist collided with Ron''s. Thetter did not survive the collision for more than a second. Much to his shock, he realized that Bryan''s fist had pummeled through his hand, almost slicing his forearm in two!


    With a shockwave that caused the surrounding air to almost tear, Ron was thrown across the air as he flew over the sea of tombstones. As hended on the ground, after destroying many headstones on the way, he got up to his feet and stared at this regenerating forearm.


    He muttered in disbelief, "How strong is his body?" To be able to tear a Rank 2''s body with just a fist, spoke volumes about Bryan''s body. Of course, Ron didn''t know that his physique was equivalent to a Rank 3 already.


    Ron hurriedly got into a fighting position again, afraid that Bryan would rush at him at any moment and begin attacking once again. However, when he looked up, he was slightly taken aback.


    Bryan was still standing in his position, with his arms behind his back, and his tendrils gently iling in the wind. When he saw the look on Bryan''s face, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly as he thought, ''I see¡­ so, you think I''m beneath you, is it?''


    He shook his head and then looked toward his right. He searched for a few moments, trying to look for something. Finally, his gazended on a tombstone that was still intact. When he saw this, he sighed in relief.


    ''Wait for me, my love¡­. I''ll join you very soon.'' Ron thought to himself as he stared at Celine''s tombstone. The next moment, he turned back toward Bryan''s direction and his eyes narrowed, brimming with resolve.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He pped his bat wings and then once again rushed toward Bryan at his fastest speed. He raised his arms and pointed at thetter. The next moment, half a dozen blood spikes formed in the air and flew toward him.


    Bryan calmly stared at the iing projectiles, his arms still sped behind his back. Instead, the two tendrils came right in front of him and instantly destroyed the six blood spikes into pieces.


    Right as he destroyed thest of the blood projectiles, he saw Ron right in front of him, with his blood w aimed at his face. Bryan, with a solemn expression, transformed his arm into a silver demonic w as well.


    After his physique reached the level of Rank 3, he was able to transform parts of his body at will. Just like what he was doing with his arm right now. Although Bryan was confident that he could defeat Ron with just his human body alone, he didn''t dare to becent.


    Even if he was fighting an ant, he would give his all. Much less, Ron, who was considered a genius, and was of the same Rank as him. Moreover, Bryan didn''t know what tricks Ron could still be hiding.


    The silver w shed against the blood w. When Ron saw the silver w that appeared sharper than the sharpest of des, his pupils dted. However, he didn''t have much time as the next moment, Bryan firmly grabbed his w, pivoted toward him, and thennded an uppercut to his elbow.


    "Aaaggghhh!!" Ron screamed in agony as he saw bones jutting out from his elbow, which was twisted at a weird angle. The next moment, Bryan raised his leg and delivered a roundhouse kick to Ron''s face, sending him flying back once again.


    Landing a dozen meters away, Ron groaned as he struggled to get back to his feet. He caressed his jaw, which was fractured and in the midst of healing. He then nced at his broken arm which was also regenerating, albeit at a much slower speed.


    This showed, just how damaged his arm was. He looked back at Bryan who was still standing at his spot and looking at him coldly. He couldn''t help but sigh. "You''ve reallye a long way, Bryan."


    Ron slowly walked toward him as his wounds began to heal slowly. "Who would have thought? That the yful kid from back then would grow up to be such a terrifying Transcendent."


    When he thought of the times he had spent with everyone in the Strike Team back in Damascus, he couldn''t help but sigh smile bitterly. He took a deep breath and then looked toward Celine''s grave one more time. ''Soon¡­ my love.''


    He looked back at Bryan and solemnly spoke, "You know, Bryan¡­. There''s a forbidden technique that they teach a select few in the Holy Blood Sect. It burns the life force but in return, gives one unimaginable strength, albeit only for a short duration of time."


    He raised his hand and then viciously inserted his thumb on his chest¡ªthe spot right above his heart¡ªand then viciously twisted it. Ron spat a mouthful of blood as red veins began to form and spread outward from his chest.


    Ron looked at Bryan once again and said, "Bryan, fight me with everything you have. Just like how I''ll fight you with everything I have. No illusions, no tricks, no gimmicks."


    Bryan intently stared at Ron''s body which seemed to be going through some changes. Seeing the look in his eyes, he confirmed that Ron was indeed going to fight with everything on the line.


    And the way Ron continued to look at a certain tombstone, which Bryan knew to be Celine''s, further confirmed Bryan''s spections that Ron was indeed nning to fight to the death. His end goal really was to die!


    Bryan heaved a long breath and then looked at Ron and nodded. "Very well. No illusions¡­ no tricks."


    The next moment, two more silver tendrils sprouted from his back as he got into a fighting stance of Myriad Martial Technique. In order to show Ron the respect a warrior deserved, he waited for him to finish his transformation.


    Ron''s height increased by quite a bit as his bones creaked. His bat wings became bigger and his skin turned a shade of sickly pale. His ears elongated and turned pointy, whereas his nose turned t, just like a bat.


    Andst but not least, rows of sharp and jagged teeth grew inside his mouth. Ron''s sclera turned ck and his pupils, red. He looked at Bryan, a primal savageness glowing in his eyes.


    It felt as if a mighty and ruthless mythical beast had just awoken in Ron''s body, exuding an aura so wild and ancient that even Bryan was taken aback. Ron looked at him with malice and opened his maw.


    ROOAAAARRRR!!

 Chapter 237 I Lied

    ?


    Seeing Ron''s gaping maw directed right at him, Bryan felt a slight shiver run down his spine. The next moment, he clenched his fists while still in his fighting stance, and grinned. "Interesting,e¡ª"


    BAM!


    However, before he could finish his sentence, his pupils dted as he saw Ron suddenly appear right before him and deliver a punch to his face. The attack speed was so fast that he didn''t even have the time to block or dodge.


    In literally the blink of an eye, Ron had pummeled Bryan with a fist to the face. Thetter was swept off his feet and he flew ck as if he''d beenunched from a cannon. He crossed the entirety of the cemetery and flew straight for the forest behind.


    Only after smashing through a couple of thick tree trunks, did he slow down and finallynd on the ground. With great struggle, he got up to his feet and massaged his temple. He muttered in disbelief, "Fuck! I almost passed out there."


    He then looked up but his eyes widened. All he saw in his vision was an iing knee.


    BAM!!


    Ron viciously kneed him in the face and sent him flying another couple dozen meters through the air. He stood there for a moment as he panted heavily. He looked at his hands which were showing signs of withering.


    "I don''t have much time left," he suddenly clenched his fists and the memories of how much Celine had suffered in her final days shed through his mind. "Bryan¡­. I''ll kill you if it''s thest thing I do."


    He then pped his wings and dashed toward the ce where Bryan had just fallen. He flew up high into the air and then dived down, aiming his feet at Bryan. Thetter was bloodied and motionless. All he could do was helplessly ept the iing attack.


    BOOM!!


    Arge crater formed on the ground with the pair at the center. The surrounding trees were uprooted from the sheer shockwaves. At the center of the crater, Ron who had just delivered a drop kick to Bryan''s torso, wasn''t done yet.


    He raised his fist andnded a solid punch to Bryan who was almost on the verge of losing consciousness. "Do you have any idea what Celine went through!?" he roared.


    Raising his fist to punch once again, his eyes turned bloodshot as he recalled Celine''s love for him that had turned to hate. He roared louder, "WHY!?"


    He recalled the fear in her eyes whenever he tried to approach her. "She was my everything!! You took her away from me!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Ron continued to deliver punch after punch. The ground trembled with every punch that hended. He was nning to kill Bryan right then and there. However, right when he was about to deliver the next punch, a silver w managed to suddenly grasp his fist.


    Taken aback, Ron raised his other fist to attack and also free himself at the same time. But just like thest punch, his other fist was also grasped tightly by a silver w.


    In his vision, because of the dust and debris, all he was able to see was a pair of demonic silver ws grabbing his fists. He wasn''t able to see the rest of Bryan. However, when he released his spiritual sense, he was ovee by terror.


    What he saw wasn''t Bryan, but a vile demon!


    As the dust settled, Bryan''s new transformation came into full view. When Ron saw his newly transformed body, he began to tremble incessantly. Fear began to consume his whole being as heid eyes on this otherworldly monster.


    Bryan slowly got up to his feet with the help of his tendrils. His upper clothes were torn after the transformation. His entire body had now turned silver, with lean andpact muscles covering every inch of it.


    Another pair of arms had grown right underneath his armpits. His height had increased considerably, even more than Ron''s after his transformation.


    But Bryan''s face was no longer that of a human. His head had elongated and had grown more ferocious. It looked like a crescent-shaped crown, the two points pointing upward.


    He had no facial features, only a gaping maw that extended from one side of his face to the other.


    Two of his ws were tightly clenching Ron''s hands and holding him mid-air, while his other two arms were crossed in front of him. He brought Ron closer to his face and spoke in a hoarse voice, "My teacher was everything to me. And your master took him away from me."


    When Ron heard his voice, his heart was ovee by dread. He had never heard a voice so diabolical ever in his life. It was almost as if his body couldn''t withstand Bryan''s voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bryan continued, "You betrayed me and everyone on the team. Henry and Emma are dead, and that is on you."


    He then pulled back his two free arms and at lightning speed delivered a double uppercut to Ron''s stomach.


    BAM!!


    Ron''s eyes almost popped out of his head. He was sure that his spine was broken in half from the attack. He spewed a mouthful of blood right across Bryan''s face as he groaned in absolute pain.


    If it wasn''t for Bryan holding both his arms, Ron would have surely flown off. But because he had grabbed his arms in the first ce, the punches earlier were that much more brutal.


    Bryan then grabbed Ron''s head, and then used his other two arms to tear Ron''s hands from his body!


    "AAAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Feeling both his arms slowly being yanked out of his body, Ron felt so much pain that he was on the verge of passing out. But he knew his time was limited, if he passed out now, he was afraid he would never wake up again.


    A ruthless glint gleamed in his eyes, however, before he could counterattack, Bryan had already punched him in the face and sent him flying. Ron smashed through at least a dozen trees until he finallynded back in the cemetery, destroying a few headstones on his way.


    Half his face had been destroyed because of that punch earlier, however, due to the forbidden technique he had used, his wounds were healing at an astonishing rate.


    Not just his head, but even his two arms began to fully regenerate. In but a few moments, his arms had fully grown back! He got up to his feet and tookrge mouthfuls of air.


    Ron looked at his chest and saw that the red¡ªalmost ck¡ªveins had now covered his entire chest and were still spreading. The moment the veins covered his entire body, is when his heart would forever stop beating.


    His red pupils shone with great determination as he thought, ''I must finish this before¡ª'' However, his thoughts froze when he saw Bryan step out of the woods.


    Bryan''s four thick tendrils wildly iled in the air behind him as he tookrge strides and walked forward. His mere presence was so frightening that Ron''s thoughts literally came to a halt when heid eyes on him.


    Ron''s hands began to tremble in sheer terror, but he resolved himself. He had to ovee this fear and fight head-on. No matter what it takes!


    He pped his wings and rushed toward Bryan faster than ever before. With the help of the forbidden technique, his body would grow stronger by the second. He would be faster than before, stronger than before, and more resilient than before.


    In the blink of an eye, much to Bryan''s shock, Ron had appeared in front of him and shed his w at his face. His blood w smashed through Bryan''s face, cutting it into two!


    Ron didn''t wait for a single moment, he continued to punch, w, and stab at him back to back. Each of his attacks stronger and faster than thest.


    Bryan was so taken aback, that he didn''t even have the time to counterattack. And before he knew it, his body had been riddled with ghastly wounds. Three of his arms were torn off and all four of his tendrils were yanked out of his spine.


    By this point, the red veins on Ron''s body had covered his torso and all his limbs, only his face remained. However, there was a grin on his face. Even though he was about to die, he would have avenged Celine. All he needed was one more attack and he was sure Bryan would perish.


    He looked at Bryan''s featureless face andughed. "Not so tough, are you now?"


    Bryan raised his only remaining arm, with great struggle. He stretched out his trembling fingers to reach for Ron''s face. Thetter simply sneered. He was sure that Bryan would not be able to do a thing.


    After all, in his earlier attacks, he had made sure to puncture Bryan''s heart multiple times. And now, Bryan was on hisst breath.


    Just when Bryan''s fingers were about to touch Ron''s face, he suddenly stopped. Ron''s eyes narrowed. He then saw Bryan''s fingers point to his right.


    Ron looked in the direction Bryan''s fingers were pointing, and then his eyes widened. There he saw, behind a tombstone, Bryan standing with two of his arms crossed and the other two hanging by the side. His four tendrils spread apart and iled gently behind him.


    Ron then looked down and realized that he was pummeling a tree trunk all this while. He then looked back in Bryan''s direction and sighed. "You said you wouldn''t use illusions."


    Right at that moment, he felt a fierce stab in his chest. He spewed a mouthful of blood as he looked down at the silver w prating his chest, in confusion and disbelief. And then, he heard a mocking voice from behind him, "I lied."

 Chapter 238 A Friend

    ?


    The moment Bryan hade out of the woods, he had already begun weaving an illusion. Since then, he had been calmly watching from the sides as Ron continued to ruthlessly beat down a tree trunk.


    He couldn''t help bute to the conclusion that if it was really him instead of the tree trunk, he might have really been on the verge of dying. After all, those shots from Ron were very vicious.


    Just as Bryan noticed that the veins had almost covered Ron''s entire body, he decided to cancel the illusion. After all, he could now feel that Ron had gone past the peak strength brought about by his forbidden technique.


    Now, Ron was experiencing the negative drawbacks of using such a technique. Despite that, being the cautious person that he was, Bryan decided to create another illusion in order to deliver a final blow to Ron.


    Hence, he distracted Ron from finding his real position and made him look toward the tombstone¡ªCeline''s tombstone, to be precise¡ªwhere another illusion of him was standing. The reason why he chose that particr tombstone was obvious.


    It was so that Ron''s attention would bepletely grasped. And that''s when Bryan decided to make his move. All this while, he had always been hiding in the shadows using his innate ability.


    When Bryan saw Ron look in the direction of Celine''s tombstone, he covertly traversed into his shadow and then immediately jumped out of it and stabbed him in the heart. Ironically, this was the same way Ron had stabbed him that night in Damascus.


    He brought his face closer to Ron''s ears and hoarsely said, "You should know better than to trust the words of a thief."


    Ron spewed out a mouthful of blood as he saw Bryan that was standing behind Celine''s tombstone dissipate into gray smoke. His lips curled up into a smirk. "Heh¡­I know you...all too well¡­punk¡­."


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as he suddenly had a sense of foreboding well up in his heart. The next moment, Ron''s batwingspletely covered the two of them. It was toote for Bryan to make a move and before he knew it, blood covered his entire vision!


    FORBIDDEN SPELL: SANGUINE STAKE!!


    Ron gritted his teeth as the blood inside his body solidified and took the shape of multiple stakes. It then pierced through his body, shot out, and prated Bryan who was right behind him.


    All the blood in Ron''s body had solidified to form three thick stakes that aimed to pierce Bryan''s heart. At such a close distance, all Bryan could do was change the trajectory of the three stakes. There was no time to dodge.


    Hence, he utilized all four of his arms as well as the four tendrils. Each stake was grabbed by a pair of hands or tendrils. While Bryan made sure to guard his heart with his remaining two arms.


    "Aaarrrggggghhhh!!" Bryan spewed a mouthful of blood as two of the blood stakes prated his lungs, while thest one pierced through his stomach¡ªafter being deflected by his arms¡ªand snapped his spine in two. With great difficulty, he remove all three stakes from his body and then immediately fell to the ground, panting.


    His body reverted back to its human form, not being able to withstand the energy expenditure anymore. He looked up to see Ronying motionless in front of him, his chest heaving up and down ever so slightly.


    After thatst attack, Ron''s body was devoid of any blood or energy. It was mere moments before he finally perished. As Bryan came to this realization, he breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, "You¡­tough bastard."


    With great struggle, he searched for his pocket watch and was lucky enough to still find it on him. He took out a healing potion from it and immediately chugged it. However, the potion barely did anything to alleviate his wounds.


    After all thatst attack by Ron was a brutal one and Bryan had a feeling that his own bloodstream had been poisoned. If it wasn''t for his dream creature physique, he would have sumbed to this injury already.


    But he knew that over time, his physique would naturally fight off the poison and gain resistance to it. And with the help of potions right now, he would be able to at least move around.


    After downing a handful of healing potions, Bryan finally had the strength to get up to his knees. But right at that moment, he heard the sound of rustlinging from ahead. rmed, he turned his head in that direction and was greatly taken aback.


    Withplicated emotions, he looked at Ron, who seemed to be unconscious, dragging his body toward Celine''s grave.


    On the verge of death, Ron''s life shed past his eyes. After a lifetime of misery, he focused on the one true happiness and joy that he was fortunate enough to find. He muttered incoherently, "Celine¡­. Andrew¡­."


    Then, his body stopped moving. His arms could no longer carry his weight. Thus, Ron used his chin to move forward. He would do whatever he could, to be one with Celine again.


    Bryan who was kneeling right behind Ron, overheard him speak Andrew''s name. His fists clenched in anger as he gnashed his teeth. "Bastard¡­if you really cared for him then why?"


    He still didn''t understand Ron''s motive. Seeing him struggle to get to Celine''s grave, a myriad range of emotions churned in Bryan''s heart. He wondered, ''Ron¡­did you do all this¡­for love?''


    After struggling for a really long time, Bryan got up to his feet ad walked toward Ron. He lifted him up and put his arm around his shoulders. Then, he helped him walk toward the grave.


    A few momentster, he helped himy down right beside Celine''s tombstone. At this point, Ron''s eyes had already lost their luster. But there was still some life left in him as his chest heaved up and down ever so slightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In a daze, Ron thought about the first time he met Celine and about the love that was fostered between them. The thing he was most grateful for in this life, was her. Then, he thought about the only person whom he could call a friend and a brother: Andrew.


    He recalled the time when they were kids in the orphanage and how Andrew used to always follow him around. Ron knew he was on a mission from a very early age and hence did not want to have deep rtionships with anyone.


    But over time he became fond of Andrew and began to see him as family. That was also the reason why when he fought him on that fateful night in Damascus, he made sure that Andrew would make it out alive.


    And finally, he thought of Sean¡­.


    He recalled one of the defining moments in his childhood. At the time, Sean had said to him, "Remember Ron, you must solely focus on the mission, understood?"


    "Y-Yes¡ª" Ron had replied tearfully, but was interrupted by Sean.


    "And from now on, you will call me master. You cannot let the others know." Sean spoke solemnly.


    Tears streamed down Ron''s eyes. "Y-Yes, master."


    Now that Ron looked back on his life, he realized that everything he had done was solely to get that man''s attention. All he had ever wanted was to receive some sort of validation from Sean.


    At death''s door, he began to realize many things. He couldn''t help but think bitterly, ''I wonder¡­if you''re proud of me¡­. When I die¡­I wonder¡­if you''ll be sad¡­father¡­.''


    He knew that he was mere moments away from death, and surprisingly enough, he found something that he never thought he would find in this life: peace.


    Ron''s lips curled up into a faint smile as he mumbled, "Celine¡­I''m¡­almost there¡­."


    When Bryan heard Ron, his lips couldn''t help but quiver. He took a deep breath and then pped Ron awake. "Look into my eyes"


    Involuntarily, Ron gazed into Bryan''s ck eyes that were swirling like whirlpools. The next moment, he was pulled into an illusion.


    Inside this illusion, Ron never betrayed the Strike Team. He had friends that he could rely upon, friends whom he could call family. He married Celine and even had kids and grandkids with her.


    It was a life well-lived, a life that he always yearned for. In but a few moments, Bryan had shown him the life that could have been. This was his parting gift to Ron.


    Just as Ron died of old age alongside Celine inside the illusion, he breathed hisst in the real world as well. Ron died with a genuine smile on his face. Bryan shut his eyes as they began to bleed profusely.


    When he confirmed that Ron had indeed passed away, his shoulders trembled ever so slightly as he began to silently sob. "Farewell¡­."


    Right at that moment, Benny walked toward Bryan and nuzzled his head against his body. Bryan looked at him and picked him up. "Thank you for not interfering in the fight."


    Benny didn''t say anything as he hugged Bryan''s neck. A few minutester, he sent out a mental transmission, ''I happened to see his thoughts in his final moments.''


    He then went to exin everything he had seen. When Bryan heard it, his shoulders slouched as he muttered, "I see¡­so, all his life he tried to gain recognition from that bastard, huh?"


    When Bryan learned that it was because of Ron''s healing pill that Andrew might have survived that night in Damascus, he felt relieved that he was able to put Ron inside that illusion before he died. That could be considered as a ''thank you'' for saving Andrew.


    He then dug up a grave right beside Celine''s and gently put Ron''s corpse in it. After covering it back with mud, he carried arge piece of stone from the forest and used it as the headstone for the grave. He carved the following words in it:


    ''Ron Marx


    ''A loving fianc¨¦


    ''And a friend.''


    Right as Bryan was staring at Ron''s headstone in a daze, a soothing voice drifted into his ears. "We meet again, Bryan Lombardi."

 Chapter 239 Lady Fate

    ?


    Bryan''s heart began to beat at high speed, he was so rmed that he wasn''t able to realize when someone had sneaked up behind him. And not just him, even Benny was unaware of this person.


    He abruptly turned around and got into a fighting stance as he gazed at this neer. But when heid eyes on the person, he was ovee by a feeling of insignificance. He felt as if he was staring straight at the universe. In front of the grand cosmos, a human could only be as insignificant as an ant.


    The person''s presence was so vast and majestic, Bryan had never seen or felt anything like it before. He involuntarily lowered his gaze from the person. Strangely enough, he felt that looking at this person directly was sacrilegious.


    He clenched his fists as his body began to tremble in fear. ''Who is this woman!?'' He began to have this absurd notion in his heart that he must kneel down in front of her. Her very presence demanded absolute respect and worship, almost as if¡­ she was a God!


    Even Benny who has always had a flippant attitude toward everything was now extremely solemn. He stood in front of Bryan as if protecting him, and nervously transmitted a mental message, ''Bryan¡­ she''s dangerous.'' The aura that the woman in front of her was naturally emanating, reminded him of Uncle Octopus.


    Seeing the little cat trying to protect Bryan, the woman smiled faintly. She then looked at Bryan who was drenched in blood from head to toe, the three gaping holes in his torso, and then at the signs of battle in the cemetery as well as the woods in the distance.


    She looked at Ron''s tombstone and then back again at Bryan, and asked, "Do you feel at ease?"


    Surprisingly enough, Bryan knew exactly what she was asking about. He sneaked a nce in her direction and saw that she was wearing a white dress, the color of her hair and eyes were silver, and her face was the most beautiful that he''d everid eyes on.


    For some reason, he felt as if he''d met the person before. However, before he could ask her that, he felt that he should answer her question first. In front of her, he felt a sense of inferiority just like how a mortal would in front of a deity.


    He thought about his answer for a very long time and then finally answered, "No¡­."


    "Oh?" The silver-haired woman was amused. "Why do you say so?"


    "Ron was probably used the same way as I was. We were both pawns in that man''s game," Bryan''s shoulders slouched ever so slightly as he felt ayer of grief wash over him.


    He thought he''d feel good after killing Ron and bing one step closer to avenging everyone. But he felt worse than he''d expected. He felt lost.


    Hearing Bryan''s answer, the woman smiled. "Looks like there''s some humanity left in you, after all."


    Bryan was greatly taken aback. He could clearly understand the underlying meaning of the woman''s words. He couldn''t help but think in rm, ''Does she know about my dream creature physique!?''


    Sensing Bryan''s apprehension, the woman replied gently, "You need not worry. I bear no ill will."


    Bryan still didn''t believe her; he looked at her dubiously. Then, the woman waved her hands and three cards appeared in front of her. "If I really wanted to harm you, I wouldn''t have guided you in the past."


    When Bryanid his eyes on the three cards, his eyes widened in sheer disbelief. These three cards were something that he had seen a long time back in Damascus. At the time, he thought that it was some sort of gimmick, but the more time passed, the more he realized how profound it was.


    The first card depicted a figure kneeling down on the ground with their head in their hands, In the background, there were dark clouds and a grim reaper facing their back toward the figure.


    Bryan mumbled, "The Mourning¡­." This card prophesied the death of Detective Watson. His eyes began to tear up and his body trembled ever so slightly as he viewed the next card.


    The second card depicted a baby sleeping soundly on a bed made of white feathers, the background had illusory clouds, stars, and multicolored rainbows. Bryan muttered in a daze, "The Dreamer¡­."


    That card represented the power of dreams and imagination. But more importantly, it prophesied Bryan''s connection with the Dreamworld and how he would be a dream creature.


    Andst but not least, the third card depicted a white serpent forming a circle and eating its own tail. Bryan spoke in a daze, "The serpent of infinity, Ouroboros¡­"


    A long time back in Damascus, an old homelessdy that he had happened to meet on the streets had offered to read his fate. At the time, Bryan thought that it was just a hoax and yed along.


    But as more time passed, he came to realize how everything that the old woman had foretold in the fortune cards, hade to pass. Everything but thest card, The Ouroboros.


    That could only mean one thing: the prophecy revealed by this card was yet to happen!


    By now, Bryan had understood that the old woman in the past that had shown him his future was none other than this woman in front of him. He looked at her withplicated emotions and asked, "Who are you?"


    The woman smiled. "You can address me as Lady Fate."


    Bryan muttered her name in a daze. However, he still couldn''t understand one thing. And that was why would someone of her stature choose to even help him. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He thought about the words he wanted to say but no matter how he thought about it, it woulde across as rude. And that was thest thing he wanted to do against such a powerhouse.


    Seeing Bryan''s conflicted expression, Lady Fate asked, "You''re wondering why I decided to help you in the past?"


    Bryan nodded awkwardly. Lady Fate continued, "It''s because I want your help in the future."


    bbergasted, Bryan asked, "How can someone like me even help you?"


    However, Lady Fate didn''t reply, she simply smiled in a profound manner. Bryan couldn''t read her and threw this thought to the back of his mind. He thought, ''At least, she''s not forcing me to do anything¡­''


    He then thought of something else. Had he paid attention to the fortune cards in the past, could he have averted the tragedy that befell his teacher? His eyes reddened as he thought about it.


    "Could I have¡­ prevented my teacher''s death?" He asked, heartbroken.


    Lady Fate shook her head and smiled faintly. "Something''s are meant to be, Bryan. No matter what you do, they will alwayse to pass. I call them nexus points in one''s fate."


    "Nexus points?" Bryan asked, puzzled.


    Lady Fate continued, "Of all the futures that I''d seen, James Watson had died in all of them. It wasn''t something that could have been changed, not even by me."


    "I see¡­." Bryan replied gloomily.


    A few momentster, after having calmed his emotions, he looked back at her and asked, "Why did you show yourself now?"


    Lady Fate smirked. "Well, I was waiting for you to conclude your business."


    "I see¡­" Bryan smiled bitterly, "So, you''ve always been watching me¡­." He couldn''t help but think about how weak he was. He felt as if he was back in time when he was still a kid and was dancing on the palms of Sean Marx.


    "The foundation of any rtionship is trust. I don''t expect you to trust me outright, especially after what you''ve been through. But I implore you to try. I shall not force you." Lady Fate spoke solemnly.


    Bryan felt confused, he still didn''t understand what a mere Rank 2 like him could provide to her. Hence, he respectfully asked, "Why are you going to such great lengths? Someone of your level could have just forced me to do your bidding."


    Lady Fate smiled. "Like I said, I will need your help in the future, that is why I''m willing to be your benefactor now. And forcing others is beneath me."


    Bryan thought for a very long time, trying toe to a decision. In the end, his eyes shone with resolve. He felt that if he had such a powerful backing, then surely he would be able to get lots of resources to advance.


    He looked at the woman and nodded. "Thank you for giving me this chance. Uhm¡­what exactly do I need to do?"


    "Right now, nothing. You''re still too weak." Lady Fate said. Hearing this Bryan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. The next moment, she added, "However, that being said¡­."


    Bryan gulped in anticipation as he waited for the woman to speak. Lady Fate continued, "There is a secret organization that I founded at the beginning of the 4th Era which still stands to this day.


    "It is an organization convened by me and all its members are powerful, like-minded Transcendents that I have personally chosen over the centuries.


    "I want you, Bryan Lombardi, to join this secret society."


    ''A secret society!!'' Bryan thought in disbelief. Ever since he became a Transcendent, he had heard a lot about secret societies that were hidden in the shadows and secretly manipting and trying to control the world.


    And today, he was given an invitation to join one. More importantly, it was a secret society that was convened by someone whom he thought to be a deity. Furthermore, it was an organization that was almost 1600 years old!


    Bryan gulped involuntarily as his eyes shone with a hint of excitement. He asked, "What is the name of your secret society?"


    Lady Fate''s lips curled up into a smirk. "The Illuminatos."

 Chapter 240 Last Time

    ?


    "Illuminatos¡­." Bryan muttered under his breath. He then looked at Lady Fate and awkwardly asked, "Uhm, how do I join, and where is this gathering held?"


    The silver-haired woman smiled and raised her hand. The next moment, a silver string shot out of her fingertip and dove inside Bryan''s head, to be more precise, his soul. Bryan was rmed, he waspletely defenseless against it.


    "No need to worry," Lady Fate assured, "this is how you join my organization, by taking an oath. The oath will be bound by this silver string of fate that you see."


    Bryan gulped nervously and nodded. It''s not like he could do anything about it. The next moment he heard her solemnly speak, "Now, repeat after me."


    A holy aura began to emanate from Lady Fate as the silver string connecting her to Bryan began to glow with resplendent light. "I vow to never disclose the name of the organization as well its members to outsiders¡­."


    Bryan repeated her words, "I vow to never disclose the name of the organization as well as its members to outsiders."


    "I vow to never harm the organization and its members directly or indirectly.


    "I vow to never divulge any ancient teachings that I learn here, to outsiders."


    After finishing the initiation rites, Lady Fate looked at Bryan and faintly smiled, "Bryan Lombardi, are you willing to abide by the rules of The Illuminatos and keep its secrets?"


    Bryan''s heart began to wildly beat for some reason. He solemnly nodded. "I am willing."


    The next moment, the entire silver string burrowed inside Bryan''s soul and began to coil around his mind runes. He felt slightly uneasy about it, hence he asked, "What does this string do?"


    "Should you break any rules that you''ve just sworn to abide by, the string will annihte your mind runes and instantly kill you," Lady Fate spoke nonchntly.


    Bryan stumbled a few steps backward in fear. Seeing his expression, Lady Fate added, "At the same time, it will also purify your spiritual force. All you have to do is never break the rules and your spiritual force will be constantly purified."


    Although Bryan felt that the precautions that the woman was taking were indeed reasonable, he couldn''t help but feel frightened. On the bright side, at least the string provided him with daily benefits.


    He took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down as he repeated in his mind, ''Don''t break the rules! Don''t break the rules!''


    A few momentster, he asked her, "And what about the location of the gathering?"


    Lady Fate shook her head with a faint smile. "Just make sure to conduct this ritual at sunrise at the beginning of every month."


    The next moment, Bryan''s mind was invaded by a cluster of information rted to a ritual as well as an array formation. His eyes widened when he realized just how easy it was for Lady Fate to break into his mind and imnt new knowledge.


    His back was drenched in a cold sweat as he thought, ''Just how strong is thisdy?''


    The following moment, Lady Fate turned her head in a certain direction and mumbled, "Looks like they''re here already." She then looked at Bryan and continued, "Your fight earlier has caused a lot ofmotion."


    Bryan looked in the direction she was looking but couldn''t find anything, even with his spiritual sense.


    Lady Fate added, "I will be seeing you at the next gathering, Bryan Lombardi. Before I leave, here''s a parting gift for you and your little friend here."


    "Meow?" Benny tilted his head in confusion.


    The next moment, Lady Fate flicked her finger, and two specks of silver light entered Bryan''s and Benny''s souls. Before either could inquire about it, she said, "With this, no one will be able to divine your past, present, and future."


    "Anti-divination!" Bryan was greatly surprised. He then curiously asked, "But there must still be people who''d be able to divine about me, right?"


    "Yes, only beings stronger than me have that ability," Lady Fate''s lips curled up into a smirk. "And there aren''t a lot of beings stronger than me."


    The next moment, her body transformed into countless silver strings and soon she disappeared, her voice echoing in the surrounding. "I expect great things from you, young Transcendent."


    Bryan stared at the spot where she was earlier standing in a daze. As he heard her parting words, his fists clenched tightly and his eyes shone with resolve. The next moment, Benny jumped atop his shoulders and mentally said, ''We need to leave!''


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Bryan nodded. Then, Benny waved his paw and opened a portal to the Dreamworld. Following that, the pair jumped inside and left.


    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A little less than ten minutes after the portal closed, a series of footsteps could be heard echoing in the cemetery. And soon, a dozen people dressed in suits arrived at thest battlefield between Ron and Bryan.


    A middle-aged man with brown hair and ck eyes looked at the destruction caused around him with a solemn expression. "Looks like a big battle has just taken ce here."


    "Captain, do you think mid-string Transcendents were involved?" One of the men standing behind him asked nervously.


    The captain looked around for a few moments and then replied, "I doubt it. But the level of destruction caused in the surroundings¡­ it''s highly likely that they were Rank 3 Transcendents."


    A collective gasp could be heard. A rank 3 Transcendent was the same as their captain here. And for two Transcendents of such rank to fight near Nadir was very umon.


    The captain looked at all the people present and instructed, "Everyone, look around for clues. Make sure to go in pairs and keep your guard up. There might still be enemies in the vicinity."


    At once, everyone dispersed and searched the surroundings. After about fifteen minutes they all rendezvoused back at the cemetery.


    A ck-haireddy spoke up, "Captain, there are obvious traces of battle in the woods behind."


    Another man chimed in, "That''s right, Captain. There''s arge crater that has formed there. The battle really looks like it involved Rank 3 Transcendents."


    One by one, everyone began to give detailed reports about their findings. The captain patiently listened to all of them. Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of one of his team members who was standing in front of a fresh grave.


    The captain called out to him, "Andrew, found something?"


    The man with short ck hair and blue eyes was standing in front of Ron''s grave with an expression filled with disbelief. He was so shocked that he didn''t even hear his captain call out to him.


    It wasn''t until his captain walked toward him and patted him on the shoulder, that he came back to his senses. "Andrew, what''s the matter?"


    "Huh?" Andrew looked at his captain. He then pointed at the grave in front of him. "This grave is freshly dug. And this person¡­ I knew him."


    The captain''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the gravestone. The next moment he was taken aback. "This¡­ this couldn''t be the Ron you told me about, right?"


    Andrew remained silent for a very long time. He already knew that this was the same Ron that he had grown up with. After all, his grave was right beside Celine''s. In the end, he exhaled a deep sigh. "Only one way to find out."


    The captain knew what Andrew was about to do and hence, made some distance. The next moment, Andrew began to take out all sorts of materials filled with spirituality from his pockets and began to carve a ritualistic array formation.


    ording to him, if the grave was fresh that meant there was a high probability that Ron''s spirit still remained and had yet to pass on to the afterlife. And that meant, he still had a chance to talk to him!


    Being a Death Path Rank 2 Transcendent, gave him the ability to talk to deceased spirits. And Andrew was trying to do exactly that. After setting up the ritual, and making sure everything was done right, he injected his spiritual force into the array.


    The next moment, Andrew found himself in a dark void with absolutely nothing around him. However, he didn''t panic. He had done this quite a lot of times, after all. The next moment, he used his Rank 2 innate ability: Spirit Summoning.


    Soon, the surrounding changed and Andrew was able to see an illusory white road beneath him. And a few meters in front of him, he saw a familiar person walking toward the other end of the road.


    Andrew''s eyes began to moisten as he stretched out his hand and called out to that person, "Ron!"


    Ron turned around and when hey eyes on Andrew, he was initially confused but soon his expression changed to that of surprise. "Andrew, what are you doing here!?"


    Andrew rubbed his eyes. "I''vee to meet you onest time."


    Ron walked toward him and patted him on the shoulder. Complicated emotions churned in his heart and in the end, he bitterly said, "I apologize for everything."


    Andrew didn''t reply. Hepletely broke down and began to sob incessantly. He then realized that he didn''t have much time to speak with Ron. He decided to ask him all the important things first, everything else could wait.


    "What happened at the cemetery? Who did you fight against? And¡­ who killed you?" Andrew asked solemnly. It wasn''t the fact that someone fought and killed Ron that bothered him, but that someone buried him after the fight.


    He couldn''t understand just why that person would go to such great lengths to bury Ron that to right beside Celine. And from what the person had carved on Ron''s headstone, Andrew spected that it was someone familiar with Ron.


    Hearing his question, Ron smiled wryly. "It was Bryan."

 Chapter 241 Troublesome News

    ?


    Ron''s answer echoed inside Andrew''s head like loud gongs. His heart was churning with tumultuous waves. That was a name that he would have never expected toe out of Ron''s mouth.


    He stood there in a daze, his eyes unfocused for a really long time. It wasn''t until Ron called out to him again that he snapped out of his daze. He looked at Ron''s spirit and asked, "Are you sure? Was it really Bryan?"


    Ron nodded. "It was him, alright." He then noticed his body which was beginning to turn incorporeal by the second. He looked back at Andrew and got everything out of his chest, "Andrew, you don''t have to forgive me, but I want you to know that I''m sorry¡­."


    Andrew looked at him for a long time and then simply nodded. Of course, he could never forgive him. After all, because of Ron, Henry and Emma had died. But Andrew foundfort in knowing that at the very least, Ron still felt remorseful.


    Motes of lights began to separate from Ron''s body as he slowly began to dissipate. He thought of something, and then added, "By the way, Bryan seems to be under disguise. It''s best not to blow his cover. I''m sure you can ask the spirits in the cemetery what he looks like."


    Andrew nodded once again. His lips quivered and his eyes began to redden as he saw Ron slowly be reduced to nothingness. He knew that Ron''s time had trulye.


    "I hope you live a good life," Ron smiled gently as tears began to stream down his face. He prepared to turn around as he added, "I must go now, Celine is waiting for me."


    With that, he turned around and began to walk toward the other end of the illusory white road, his body turning transparent. Andrew looked at his deste back and reached out to him. He thought of a lot of words to say, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    In the end, he spoke while sobbing, "Ron¡­ I hope you find peace¡­."


    Ron turned around and looked at Andrew with a smile. He nodded and then suddenly recalled something as his face turned solemn. "Andrew, you must be wary of the Holy Blood Sect¡­."


    "What?" Andrew asked, puzzled. Because Ron''s body was fading away, he wasn''t able to properly hear what he said.


    Ron continued, "Sean is nning something really big in Nadir. You must¡­ be¡­ wary¡­. Help from¡­ Central¡­ Continent¡­." With that, Ron finally dissipated into nothingness and passed on to the afterlife.


    Andrew ran after him and tried to talk to him once again. But it was to no avail. The void around him suddenly twisted and contorted and when he opened his eyes once again, he found himself back in the cemetery, kneeling at the center of the ritualistic formation.


    He tookrge mouthfuls of air as beads of sweat dripped from his forehead. Traveling to the realm between the afterlife and the living world, and thenmunicating with Ron''s spirit really took a toll on him.


    And especially after what Ron had revealed to him, his mind was in chaos. Although he was not able to hearpletely what Ron had said in the end, he was able to glean keywords from it.


    As he was taking deep breaths and recuperating, the captain of the team approached him and crouched down beside him. He patted Andrew''s shoulder and asked, "Did you find anything?"


    Andrew nodded his head as he gasped for air. A few momentster, after having calmed down a little, he replied, "There was infighting between Ron and another member of the Holy Blood Sect, he didn''t tell me the reason."


    Ron had specifically mentioned to him that Bryan was in disguise. Although Andrew didn''t know why, he would try his best to help him out nheless. That''s why he didn''t mention Bryan at all.


    The captain looked at him deeply for a few moments. In the end, he nodded. "Anything else?"


    Andrew''s expression turned solemn. "Ron said to beware of Sean Marx. The Holy Blood Sect is nning something big in Nadir and something about the possible involvement of the Central Continent."


    ''Central Continent!'' The captain''s eyes narrowed. He then asked, "What do you mean possible involvement? Was themunication with the spirit not clear?"


    Andrew shook his head. "By the time I met him, he was already on the verge ofpletely fading away. So, I could only figure out a few of the keywords that he mentioned. And one of them was Central Continent."


    The captain of the team remained silent for a very long time. Andrew looked at him and solemnly began, "Captain¡­."


    Snapping out of his thoughts, the captain patted Andrew and looked at him with approval. "Well done, you''ve provided precious intel." With that, he got to his feet and walked to the other members.


    Andrew looked at his captain''s back which seemed to have been weighed down tremendously by the information he had just provided. In the end, he sighed and gathered all the materials on the ground.


    The captain, on the other hand, pped his hand twice and loudly instructed, "Everyone, remove all evidence of any Transcendental fight happening. Cover up everything that might lead to the supernatural."


    He looked at a few people and added, "Lightning Path Transcendents, go use your abilities and make it look like lightning stuck the forest and destroyed most of the trees."


    "Yes, Captain!" Two men replied respectfully and then rushed towards the woods. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The captain then looked at another group, "Water and Earth Path Transcendents, cover up the battlefield on the cemetery. Flood the ce and make it appear muddy."


    "Understood, Captain!" One by one, the team members dispersed and got to their jobs. The captain looked at everything going on with a t expression. But inside his mind, there was a storm raging.


    After all, anything about the Central Continent was always troublesome news for organizations in the Western Continent.


    ...


    Wayne Manor, 16 Calm Springs.


    Inside the meditation room on the second floor, Bryan who had already changed back to the appearance of Anthony Wayne, was sitting on the floor while his assistant, Donald, was panicking to the extremes while tending to his wounds.


    Bryan had directly teleported to the meditation room and only then had he called for Donald. If he entered the house through the front gate, given his current condition most of the servants of the house would have copsed at the sight of such blood.


    Donald was trying his best to not pass out from witnessing such a gory scene. Bryan was covered in head to toe in blood and there were three gaping holes in his torso¨Ctwo in each of his lungs and one in his stomach.


    He could see right through the holes but despite that, he saw that Bryan barely had an expression. As he was covering Bryan''s torso with a white bandage, he looked up at Bryan who seemed to be very calm, and asked, "M-Master, does it not hurt?"


    Bryan rolled his eyes at him. "Of course it does."


    Donald gulped involuntarily. "T-Then why does it not show on your face?" That''s what he was confused about. Sustaining such wounds would definitely kill someone, even a Transcendent. However, Bryan appeared as if it didn''t phase him at all.


    Bryan began to chuckle. "Oh, I''ve been through much worse. This amount of pain is nothing."


    Donald''s eyes widened. He pointed at the gaping holes in Bryan''s chest, and asked incredulously, "What could possibly be worse than that?"


    "I was brutally tortured not long back," Bryan recalled that fateful night in Damascus and continued, "A lunatic scraped the skin and flesh off my body and carved my bones and organs. Oh, that one really hurt."


    "What!?" Donald stopped what he was doing and looked at Bryan in utter disbelief.


    "Yep," Bryan nodded, "you''d be surprised by what these Blood Path lunatics are capable of."


    ''Blood Path!'' Donald thought in apprehension. Naturally, under Bryan''s guidance he hade to learn about most of the organizations in the Western Continent. Hence, when his master mentioned Blood Path lunatics, only one organization came to his mind:


    Holy Blood Sect!


    Donald resumed what he was doing and curiously inquired, "Then¡­ what happened to that person who tortured you?"


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous grin. "I murdered him in the most cruel way he could ever imagine."


    Donald''s hands paused for a moment but then he continued to wrap Bryan''s wounds again. He thought in his mind, ''Master seems so gentle and amicable on the surface¡­ but he''s really vicious.''


    After, tending to all his wounds, Donald bowed respectfully and rushed out of the meditation room, almost as if he couldn''t stand the sight of so much blood and gore. Seeing this, Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement.


    Then, he began to meditate and think about the fight that he had just now. He realized that he had to be even more cautious in the future. After all, Ron was able to predict his move even though he had taken many precautions.


    Although this could be credited to Ron having a good idea about who Bryan was as a person, Bryan still took it upon himself to be even more cautious in the future. If it wasn''t for his dream creature physique, Ron''sst attack would have really killed him.


    He couldn''t depend on his luck all the time, especially in crucial situations. The only thing he could trust was his own hard work and effort. They would never betray him. After sorting out his thoughts, Bryan calmed his emotions and began to meditate.


    Healthy or sick, happy or sad, he would meditate every day. One step at a time, he would always move forward.

 Chapter 242 Pair Of Eyes

    ?


    Thursday, 1st October 1582.


    The affluent neighborhood of Calm Springs was as peaceful as ever. The streets were still empty, devoid of any people or steam cars. After all, the sun had yet to rise. It was the time of twilight when the sky was neither dark norpletely lit.


    Regardless, it was the beginning of the month, a new beginning so to speak. For the owner of the mansion on 16 Calm Springs, it was definitely a new beginning. Bryan was pacing around in his meditation room on the second floor in sheer nervousness.


    From time to time, he would start biting his nails or fidgeting with his fingers. He couldn''t remember thest time he was so nervous. It was probably when he had sex for the first time. No, perhaps even then he wasn''t this nervous.


    And he had every right to be tense. After all, it was the first of the month and only minutes before sunrise. That was the time appointed by the mysterious Lady Fate for the beginning of the gathering.


    Bryan still didn''t know how he would reach the ce of the gathering. Lady Fate had been very vague when he had asked her about the location. All she had instructed him to do was to prepare a ritualistic array formation and activate it at sunrise.


    He still didn''t understand how everything would work. In his panic, he couldn''t help but mock, "Is she going to teleport me? How stup¡ª" His eyes suddenly widened as he stopped himself from finishing his sentence.


    Bryan looked around in apprehension. He nearly mocked someone whom he spected to be an actual deity!


    "Fuck!" Bryan cursed aloud. In his anxiousness, he had almost overstepped his boundaries. Imagine trying to mock a god¡­. How stupid!


    He took a few deep breaths and tried his best to calm down. Getting jittery wouldn''t help him at all. But how could he not be nervous? After all, other than Bryan''s confusion regarding how he would join the secret society''s gathering, there was also something else that really made him tense.


    And that was the Transcendents who would be at the gathering. After all, Lady Fate had mentioned to him that she had been personally choosing people over the centuries. If this mysteriousdy was indeed a deity, then naturally the person she chose must be strong.


    Just thinking of all this made Bryan feel dizzy. And not to mention, the Illuminatos was an organization that was founded at the beginning of the 4th Era. That meant this secret society was more than 1500 years old!


    Bryan finally sat down in the middle of the ritualistic formation that he had long since prepared. Just the materials required to carry out this ritual were so expensive. He felt thankful that he still had a lot of money left in his pocket watch.


    Looking at all the materials with high spirituality kept at different nodes of the formation all around him, he couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile. The Path of a Transcendent not only required talent and dedication but also money.


    If one was without resources, one would surely have a very difficult time advancing. For example, the spiritual materials needed for this ritual could barely be afforded by a Rank 1 Transcendent. Moreover, Bryan had to buy these materials every month.


    Just thinking of all the money it would cost him in the future, Bryan began to rub his temples. "I really need to go rob someone¡­. Or else, at this rate I''ll go broke."


    The next moment, he took out a small pyramid-shaped object from his pocket watch. This pyramid was silver in color and at the center of it was an eye. The entire thing was the size of his fist.


    This was an artifact given to him by Lady Fate. She had instructed him to hold this artifact while sitting at the center of the ritual formation. Only then could the ritual seed.


    Bryan intently scrutinized the artifact. Apart from the strange design and the way the eye seemed to be looking at him, he found nothing else. Lady Fate had only mentioned that it was an artifact, as for what rank it was, she didn''t say anything about it.


    After staring at the artifact from all angles, Bryan stopped and simply kept it in his grasp. He took a few deep breaths and calmed down. Or at least tried to calm down. He turned his head to look toward the window.


    Outside, the sky was beginning to light up; the sun was about to rise. Bryan''s heartbeat sped up and his breathing quickened. He intently stared at the horizon, waiting for the sunrise.


    In less than a minute, the first rays of the sun finally dawned. The moment the ray of sunlight passed through the window and entered the meditation room, the pyramid-shaped artifact in Bryan''s hands trembled.


    And before he knew it, the artifact set up a spiritual force barrier around Bryan. To be more precise, it erected the barrier alongside the boundary of the ritual formation. The lines on the array formation glowed with resplendent light.


    Before Bryan could look around and see just what was happening, his eyes rolled back involuntarily and his vision darkened. He began to feel lighter and lighter until finally, his vision returned.


    When he looked around once again, he was shocked. The first thing he saw was himself! He saw his body still sitting in a lotus position at the center of the ritual formation and his eyes were rolled back, showing the whites.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then looked at himself and realization finally dawned on him. "Spiritual body!"


    His soul had been separated from his body! Before he could even panic, he felt the space around him distort. The next moment, his spiritual body seemed to stretch and elongate. Following that, he disappeared from the ce.


    Meanwhile, Bryan''s physical body was still in the meditation room, sitting at the center of the ritual like a statue. If anyone were to enter the room and cast a nce at him, they would be scared out of their minds when they see his motionless body and rolled back eyes.


    ...


    Bryan felt as if he was moving at the speed of light. The surroundings were passing by at such a quick speed that he felt like he''d pass out at any moment. Although this entire experience was terrifying, it was also exhrating at the same time.


    As he focused on the scenery, especially the one beneath him, he felt as if the ground was bing smaller and smaller. He was being pulled up! He saw his neighborhood be smaller in his vision.


    The next moment he saw the entirety of Nadir City. However, that too became smaller as he flew higher and higher. He was soon able to see the entirety of the Belize Kingdom, the Dicentra Empire, and eventually, he was able to see the whole of the Western Continent!


    "Whoa¡­." Bryan''s eyes shone with disbelief. But that wasn''t it, he was continuing to be pulled higher. The Western Continent was bing smaller in his vision, he was able to see the water bodies surrounding it.


    He was also able to glimpse at argendmass right beneath the Western Continent. Bryan believed that to be the Southern Continent. He didn''t have much time to dwell on it because the next moment, his eyes widened.


    Bryan was high enough to see the entirety of the world. For the first time, he could see that the world in which he lived was actually a spherical. His gaze then fell on thendmass right above the Western Continent.


    "The Dark Continent¡­." He muttered in a daze. Suddenly, Bryan was ovee by curiosity and tried to look at the void surrounding the. But the moment he swept his gaze over the vast expanse of nothingness, he was ovee by sheer terror.


    He had never seen anything darker and lonelier than the void. But for some reason, he wasn''t able to avert his eyes from it. He felt he would die any moment if he continued to look at the ck space.


    And then it happened¡­.


    In a certain corner of the void, a pair of malevolent eyes with yellow iris and ck vertical slits slightly opened and stared back at Bryan!


    GASP!!


    Before something unwarranted transpired, the void above Bryan tore open and he was pulled inside of it. In the depths of the void, the pair of eyes stared at the space Bryan was earlier at for a few moments and then shut its eyes back.


    ...


    Bryan sped his chest and began to gasp for air. Even though it was just his spiritual body, for some reason it felt very real to him currently. And beads of sweat even began to form on his forehead.


    With lingering fear in his eyes, he thought to himself, ''W-What the fuck was that!?''


    There was actually someone or something resting in the darkness of the void! Bryan would have never even imagined such a thing. Just as he was going through a panic attack, a warm and sturdy hand patted him on the shoulder. "Are you alright, kiddo?"


    At once, Bryan calmed down. He looked around and found himself sitting at arge round table and all the people sitting there were looking at him with amused and curious expressions. He then turned to his left and looked at the person who had just tapped him.


    The person had brown wavy hair, and a mustache and beard of the same color. He was wearing a regal-looking luxurious robe and looking at him with a gentle smile. This man naturally emanated a noble aura, something you''d only find in people of high authority.


    Bryan couldn''t help but ask, "W-Who are you?"


    The man replied, "My name is Solomon Dicentra."

 Chapter 243 Gathering Of Legends

    ?


    At the dawn of the 4th Era, the entire Western Continent was in a constant state of warfare and turmoil. There were numerous kingdoms in the continent that were forever waging wars against their neighbors and vying for supremacy.


    The period of unchanging warfarested for over a century and was known as the Age of Blood. Countless kingdoms fell and many more were founded. The mortality rate at the time for men was no more than thirty years old.


    That was a time period when the moment someone was born, they would be trained to be warriors and fight for their respective kingdoms. Over the span of a century, billions of people died in battle.


    This was a time of blood, death, and conflict. It was during such a time of bloodshed that the continent gave birth to a sovereign. Thends were in chaos for a long time and now longed for peace. And thus, in an unassuming part of the continent, a child with great destiny was born.


    This child was born to a pair of peasants. His father was a farmer and his mother was a simple woman who tended to the cattle. Born in a small vige, this boy lived a simple life. And if things hadn''t gone the way they did, he would have be a farmer just like his father.


    But as fate would have it, the bloodthirsty ws of war reached his vige. The invaders burned his vige to the ground, destroyed all the crops, and ruthlessly murdered all the vigers. The child''s parents had managed to protect him at the price of their own lives.


    The boy had to witness his parents die in front of his eyes, while the invaders had wide grins on their faces as they massacred the innocents. This was the biggest turning point in his life. For this would ignite a fire in his heart so fierce, that it would set the war-strickennds aze.


    After the death of his parents, the boy joined the army. Legends have it, he first killed with a sword at the age of eleven. As a mere foot soldier, every time he stepped onto the battlefield, he would charge forward alone and kill scores of men all by himself.


    As a general, he would lead his army to victory. Wherever his banner flew, the allies would sigh a breath of relief and be rejuvenated with hope. By the time the boy grew up into a man, he had already killed thousands of men.


    His sword was bathed in the blood of his enemies as he stood atop a mountain made of their corpses. In many ounts of the schrs of the past, it is mentioned that this man once killed hundreds of men all by himself. On the battlefield, he was undefeated.


    Soon, he was given his own small territory to rule. Hisnds expanded at a speed never seen before. Not only was this man a great fighter on the battlefield, but he was also a great tactician and had a keen eye for politics.


    One step at a time, his territory soon became the size of a kingdom. When he was crowned king, he set his eyes on the whole of the Western Continent.


    During his coronation ceremony, the words spoken by him were said to have resounded throughout the entire continent. All the history books mention of this monumental moment that would show the world his great ambition.


    "I will unify thesends!" The king had dered at the time. The very next day following his coronation ceremony, the kind hadunched a massive campaign that would take the continent by storm.


    One by one, the kingdoms neighboring his own were annexed. The kings either fell to his sword or pledged their undying fealty. It took him ten years to unify half of the Western Continent.


    Something like this had never been seen before in the history of the continent. The rest of the kingdoms banded together and formed an alliance. An alliance to thwart the ns of this zealous king. However, they too fell to his sword.


    Another twenty yearster, all the kingdoms that had waged war against him had either perished or submitted. For the first time in the history of the Western Continent and even the world, a man had unified all thends¡ªwithin a continent¡ªand brought them under his own banner.


    After conquering everything there was to conquer, the king proimed himself Emperor. This was the birth of the Dicentra Empire! And the ruler of this legendary empire was known as:


    The Paragon of Sovereigns;


    Architect of Warfare;


    Beacon of Wisdom and Prosperity;


    King of Kings;


    Emperor Solomon Dicentra!


    ...


    When Bryan heard the man say his name, his eyes went wide. He couldn''t control his jaws from dropping. At once, he recalled the history of the Western Continent, how the Dicentra Empire came to be, and every little thing that was known about the founding Emperor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Not even for once did he have a shred of doubt. He didn''t think that this person was ying a prank on him. After all, he knew very well just where he was right now. This was a secret society that was founded at the beginning of the 4th Era, that too, by a deity no less.


    So it wasn''t surprising to see someone of such stature attending the gathering. Instead, what he was really surprised about was that the founding emperor was still alive and kicking!


    That would mean, the emperor was around fifteen hundred years old! In all the history textbooks, it was said that the founding emperor had died of old age and was buried in Strinver City from where he looked over the empire from beyond the grave.


    After his death, his descendants seeded him and brought the empire to what it is now. Since the inception of the Dicentra Empire, it could be said that the whole continent had prospered and advanced. Everyone naturally attributed this to the descendants of the Dicentra bloodline.


    But to think that it might have just been the founding emperor all along, sent waves of shock in Bryan''s heart. His death was just a hoax to fool the public. In reality, he had always been alive and pushing the wheel of prosperity forward, in the shadows.


    Bryan couldn''t help but gulp involuntarily and thought to himself, ''Just what rank is he¡­ for him to still appear so young after fifteen hundred ears?''


    Suddenly, he heard an amused chuckle from beside him and he snapped out of his daze. The person who had just chuckled was a beautiful blonde woman with green eyes, she was wearing a luxurious purple dress.


    She looked at Bryan and faintly smiled. "Looks like Solomon''s identity shocked you more than the being out there in the void." This elicited a collectiveugh from some around the table.


    Bryan felt a little awkward and realized that he might have been dumbstruck for a lot longer than he thought. He looked at Solomon, his eyes shining brightly. "M-My name is Anthony. Nice to meet you, Emperor!"


    How could he not be excited? He had grown up looking up to Emperor Dicentra. After all, the emperor, just like himself, came from humble beginnings. He was like a role model for the young Bryan. Hence, now that he met him in person, he was over the moon.


    Solomon raised his eyebrow and looked at him in amusement. "Oh? Anthony, is it? I thought it was Bryan Lombardi."


    Bryan was greatly taken aback. He reached for his face and realized that he didn''t have the ssic trademark mustache and goatee of Anthony Wayne. It suddenly dawned on him that he had appeared here with his real face.


    ''Fuck!'' He cursed inwardly as he realized that this was his spiritual body. His mask, Deceit, was fused with his physical body. Therefore, currently, he was wearing his original face.


    Seeing Bryan''s reactions, Solomon couldn''t help but chuckle. "No need to panic, kiddo. All of us here already know of your true identity."


    Bryan didn''t say anything and instead looked around at all the figures sitting at the table. Only now did he realize that every one of the men and women present here had intimidating auras that weren''t inferior to Emperor Solomon''s.


    The next moment, a holy and authoritative voice boomed throughout the surroundings. "Let the gathering begin."


    Bryan turned his head in the direction of the voice and found Lady Fate sitting on a throne high up at the source of the river and the ce where everyone was currently gathered was further downstream on the surface of the river that seemed to be made up of silver strings.


    The following moment, everyone at the table got up from their seats. They turned toward Lady Fate and bowed respectfully. "Yes, Lady Fate."


    Bryan clumsily got up and copied what everyone was doing. After everyone sat back down, the gathering finally began. However, Bryan''s attention wasn''t on what was happening. Instead, he confirmed his spections about Lady Fate in his heart.


    ''If everyone present at the table is acting so respectfully toward her, then she must definitely be a deity, or close to one!'' Bryan thought in awe.


    He then looked around him. On one side was Emperor Solomon and on the other was the woman who had spoken to him earlier. Seeing as she was discussing something with another person, Bryan leaned toward Solomon and asked, "Emperor, who is this woman?"


    Solomon smiled and replied, "One of the founding members of the Dicentra Research Institute, Duchess of Discernment, Victoria Beaumont."


    He then added, "Also, stop calling me Emperor. At this table, we''re all equal. You may simply call me Solomon."


    However, Bryan didn''t pay any heed to Solomon''sst words. He was currently looking at the blonde woman beside him with utter disbelief. He couldn''t help but gulp involuntarily as he thought, ''Another big shot¡­. This ce truly is a gathering of legends!''

 Chapter 244 Divine Kingdom

    ?


    Although Bryan had never heard of Victoria Beaumont, he had surely heard of the Dicentra Research Institute. It was founded under the cooperation of the fourth Emperor of the Dicentra Empire and the three churches on the continent.


    Going by that, Bryan deduced that if this beautifuldy beside him was easily more than a thousand years old. He also spected if she was associated with one of the churches. Just the two people sitting beside him were such big names, he began to wonder about the rest of the members.


    Out of curiosity, he looked around the table and saw men and women who looked to be at least in their thirties but Bryan had a feeling that their age was much more than that. He found that he was the youngest member at the table.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell upon an old man with long white hair and a beard that reached his chest. He was the oldest of the group, however, his blue eyes shone with vigor and childlike innocence.


    He leaned toward Solomon and asked, "Who''s that old man?"


    Solomon whispered back, "That''s Hymmnos."


    Bryan''s body froze for a few seconds. He looked at Solomon, his eyes filled with utter disbelief. "By Hymmnos you don''t mean¡­."


    Solomon chuckled, finding Bryan''s reaction of constantly being taken aback very amusing. "Yes, he''s the creator of Ancient Hymmnos."


    Bryan''s mouth went agape as he turned to look at the old man. The next moment, feeling his gaze, the old man looked back at him and nodded with a warm smile. Bryan was shocked, he gulped involuntarily and awkwardly waved his hand.


    In order to not embarrass himself further, he averted his gaze and looked down, all the while thinking just what a littlemb like him was doing amidst these mighty tigers. Suddenly, his pupils dted when he looked beneath his feet.


    Earlier he hadn''t paid much attention to it but for some magical reason, everyone around here was actually on the surface of this silver river that seemed to be made of strings. After looking closely, he realized that each of these silver strings look extremely familiar to the one Lady Fate had used while he took the oath.


    "That''s the River of Fate," said Victoria with a smile. Once again, Bryan was greatly taken aback. He looked at all the strings flowing underneath his feet and couldn''t believe that each of these strings was actually the fate of a being!


    He then looked around and saw that the river seemed to be stretching onto infinity, and the sky above them was actually the vast cosmos that contained numerous gxies and nebs. He had never seen something so magnificent, perhaps only the Dreamworld couldpare.


    Bryan looked at Victoria and inquired, "Just where exactly are we?"


    Victoria smiled faintly. "We are in the divine kingdom of thedy."


    Unsurprisingly enough, Bryan wasn''t that shocked about this revtion. He had already guessed that Lady Fate could possibly be a deity. Victoria''s answer only further confirmed his spections.


    He looked toward the source of the river, which in fact seemed to be Lady Fate herself, and was filled with a sense of wonder. He hurriedly lowered his head, afraid that he''d offend her. He thought to himself, ''I wonder if deities are immortal¡­.''


    "There are some rumors about the Holy Blood Sect nning something in the Western Continent. Solomon, have you heard anything about it?" Bryan overheard someone speak, and his attention was fully piqued.


    He looked up and saw that the one who had just spoken was a man with ck hair and ck eyes who seemed to be in histe twenties. The man''s aura emanated nothing but darkness. When Bryan gazed at him, he felt as if he was engulfed in shadows. He hurriedly looked away.


    Solomon stroked his beard and replied, "I have indeed heard that they''ve been eyeing my empire. If I''m not wrong, they''re nning to do something in the Belize Kingdom."


    Bryan was shocked by this information. He then heard Solomon continue, "Tarek, you think your men can infiltrate Holy Blood Sect''s headquarter in Central Continent?"


    Tarek nodded calmly. "I''ll see what I can do."


    "Great!" Solomon grinned, "I''ll owe you one."


    Tarek didn''t reply, he leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes. Bryan, on the other hand, was greatly shocked after what he''d just heard. Not only was the Holy Blood Sect nning something nefarious where he was currently staying, but there was also someone here who was from the Central Continent. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Earlier, he thought that everyone here would only be from the Western Continent, but it seemed like he was mistaken. The other members gathered here could very well hail from all over the world!


    The gathering continued for another thirty minutes with everyone discussing what was happening in their respective locations. From what Bryan heard, he had confirmed that the people here indeed hailed from all over¡ªexcept for the Dark Continent.


    Since this was his first time at the gathering, he decided to remain silent and observe everything. Perhaps, he''d start participating with everyone else from the next gathering onward.


    However, Bryan wondered if he even had the capital to participate in the conversation between such top-level powerhouses. He felt inferior sitting amid these people.


    Victoria astutely noticed Bryan''s feelings and outermost thoughts. She patted him on the shoulder and smiled warmly as she whispered, "You''re still young, Bryan, and have much room to grow. Remember, all of us here began as mere mortals too."


    Bryan looked at Victoria and smiled. "Thank you¡­." He really appreciated that she was caring enough to cheer him up when she didn''t really have to. Perhaps, because of the oath everyone took, they were more open to trust and care about everyone that gathered around this table.


    Soon, the gathering came to an end as everyone got up from their seats and respectfully bowed toward Lady Fate. Bryan wondered just how he was going to go back this time. He recalled that creature deep in the void and suddenly felt scared about his journey back.


    He looked at Victoria and asked with a hint of fear, "What was that thing in the void? Is it going to attack us?"


    Victoria couldn''t help but giggle while covering her mouth. "That being is actually Lady Fate''s mount. You need not worry."


    Bryan''s back was drenched in a cold sweat as he thought, ''A being strong enough to reside in the void is actually a mount!? What in the world!?''


    The next moment, the void in front of all the thirteen people gathered here tore open, and immediately they were sucked into it. Bryan''s head began to spin and he felt disoriented. However, soon this feeling faded as he opened his eyes. He was finally back in his meditation room!


    He felt so surreal as he thought back to the otherworldly experience he just had. From being able to travel to the edges of the, to having the honor of sitting amidst such legendary figures, and finally having his horizons expanded. He felt fortunate.


    Bryan looked at the silver pyramid in his palms and mumbled, "So the function of this thing is to protect my spiritual body while I''m transported to the Lady''s divine kingdom?" He decided to refine this item and permanently keep it on himself.


    Earlier, he was a little apprehensive about refining this but now it was different. He looked around at the ritual formation and saw that all the spiritual materials used had already been sucked dry. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    He got up to his feet and stretched his limbs. Then, he went downstairs and instructed his butler to serve him breakfast. All the while, he was pondering about what he had heard at the gathering.


    ''So the Holy Blood Sect has ns for Nadir and the Belize Kingdom, huh?'' He thought deeply, trying to figure out just what exactly those Blood Path scumbags were nning to do. He decided to raid a few of their bases and find it out himself. He already knew the location of two of them.


    But before he did that, he needed to think about his source of ie. Although he had still enough left in his pocket watch tost him for a few years, what about after that? He needed to n for that. And he already had a person in mind: Nichs Tenant.


    He was the inventor of the telephone and earned great fame and wealth after this invention. Bryan had found a blueprint for a device simr to the telephone a long time ago in Damascus. He was nning to make money off of it, s this guy had beaten him to it.


    When he thought about Nichs, his lips couldn''t help but curl up into a mischievous smile as he thought, ''Oh, dear Nichs, I''m sure you''ve made loads of money. Make sure to keep it safe for me, I''ming to get it.''


    Thinking of the inventor of the telephone, he was suddenly reminded of the young couple whom he had first met when he arrived in the city: Meryl and Dillon. They were the ones who had told him about Nichs.


    At the time, Bryan had promised them to introduce them to the Transcendent world, but so much had happened ever since that theypletely slipped out of his mind. As he was cutting into the pork sausages, he thought, ''Hmm, about time I should meet them.''


    Suddenly, he recalled that they were also the only people to have seen his real face here in Nadir. He decided to take care of that¡ªby altering their memories¡ªwhen he met them. He continued to eat his breakfast as he then pondered on how to go on about robbing Nichs

 Chapter 245 A Fair Deal

    ?


    Tuesday, 6th October 1582.


    Inside a ck-colored steam car, a young man with blond hair and blue eyes was anxiously waiting, fidgeting every now and then. From time to time he looked out of the window trying to find the person he was waiting for. A trace of nervousness as well as excitement could be seen in his eyes.


    A few minutester, a beautiful young brtedy with brown eyes and wearing a ck dress, stepped out of her mansion gates and looked around. The young man got out of the car and waved at her, "Meryl, here!"


    The young man was none other than Dillon McCarthy, and this was the couple that had met Bryan when he had first arrived in Nadir. Meryl gazed at Dillon and then elegantly walked toward the car. Despite that, her steps still appeared to be a little rushed.


    After the girl got inside the car, she looked at Dillon in disbelief. "Did you¡­ also have the same dream?"


    Dillon nodded vigorously. "Why else would I be here?"


    The previous night, both of them had the same dream, and in this dream, they had been visited by Bryan who had instructed them to meet him today. To say that both youths were shocked would be a severe understatement.


    They had never experienced such a surreal and magical thing like this ever before. Communication through dreams was unheard of even in the Transcendent world.


    Although the two were a little skeptical if the dream they had was true or just a figment of their imagination, but when they saw each other today, they knew the dream was indeed real. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have met here at this time without priormunication.


    Meryl looked at Dillon, her eyes shining brightly. "How powerful do you think Mr. Wayne must be to even do such a thing?"


    "I have no idea¡­." Dillon shook his head in a daze, still filled with disbelief.


    Another thing Bryan had done in their dreams was to get Benny to alter their memories. Since he nned to live as Anthony Wayne for the foreseeable future, it would be unwise to leave behind any loose ends that would tie him to Bryan Lombardi.


    Hence, he had asked Benny to not just alter the memories of the two but also erase their memories of Bryan. They would only remember meeting a middle-aged man named Anthony that day at the restaurant.


    Dillon then snapped out of his daze and instructed the chauffeur to drive to 16 Calm Springs. He then looked at Meryl and spoke, "It''s almost been three months, I really thought Mr. Wayne had forgotten about us."


    Meryl nodded. "I guess, he''s a man of his word." But she still felt slightly apprehensive of meeting a mighty Transcendent now. After the two had met Bryan thest time, they had a lot of time to think about their decisions.


    At the same time, they had also done a lot of research on which Paths they would embark on. Hailing from Transcendent families, naturally, they had a lot of books and scriptures that spoke about the Transcendent world.


    The fact that they were meeting Bryan was still a secret. None of them had mentioned this to their families. After all, their families had strictly told them that they were not to embark on any Paths and be a Transcendent until at least a couple of more years.


    But being the young teenagers that they were, impatience and recklessness came with the package. Besides, the allure of the Transcendent world was too great for them. One could only call them fortunate that they met Bryan.


    If it was someone else, perhaps they would have used them for their own benefit. Well, Bryan was also using them for his benefit but in no way was he nning to harm them. If anything, it was a fair deal between the two parties.


    The traffic was very high in the early morning, with all the people leaving for work and whatnot. Hence, it took the couple about forty-five minutes to finally reach Bryan''s house.


    Bryan had already given them his address in their dreams. Thus, when Dillon and Meryl reached 16 Calm Springs, they were slightly taken aback. They found that the plot on which Bryan''s house was built was actually veryvish.


    Although their own houses were also grand in their own rights, that was because they hailed from a long line of Transcendent families. They never expected Bryan, who ording to his persona was barely thirty years of age, to aplish so much.


    The luxurious mansion spoke volumes about the type of wealth that Bryan had. But little did they know that Bryan had actually swindled a wealthy businessman into giving away this mansion to him. For free, no less.


    Dillon and Meryl looked at each other and could see the shock in each other''s eyes. Thetter came closer and whispered, "Mr. Wayne is actually¡­ so rich?"


    The boy nodded. His respect and admiration for Bryan increased a bit more, not because he was rich, but because he was able to achieve so much at such a young age. Not to mention, he was also a Transcendent. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He then took a few deep breaths and pressed the bell by the metal gates. A few minutester, a brown-haired and brown-eyed middle-aged man, wearing a butler uniform opened the gates.


    This was none other than Bryan''s new butler, Carl. He looked at the guests and bowed slightly. He then gestured for them toe inside. "Mr. McCarthy, Miss Jones, wee to Wayne Manor. Master is waiting for you inside."


    The couple nodded and then entered thepound, they then followed behind the butler. They looked around the garden and the newly built pond and gazebo and couldn''t help but feel a little rxed.


    Suddenly, Meryl''s gazended on three figures inside the gazebo. Two of them were sitting, while the third one was standing. Squinting her eyes a little, she finally made out one of the people there to be Bryan.


    Carl dutifully brought them to the gazebo, he then respectfully bowed toward Bryan and said, "Master, your guests are here."


    Bryan nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Carl. Go bring some refreshments and breakfast  for them."


    "As you wish, master." Carl then left for the kitchen. Meanwhile, Dillon and Meryl stood there standing in shock. Their eyes weren''t on Bryan or Donald, who was standing behind him, but on thedy who was sitting with Bryan.


    Thisdy was none other than Grace! Being descendants of noble lineage, how could Dillon and Meryl not know who Grace Wilson was? She was one of the most famous nobles in the young aristocratic circles.


    She was known for two things. First, it was her beauty. She was one of the most beautiful youngdies in the city. And second, and most importantly, it was her glorious streak of rejecting men.


    Whoever tried to court her¡ªin private or in public¡ªwould be ruthlessly rejected by her. No man could win her heart or catch her attention. Naturally, everyone thought that she had extremely high standards. No one would believe that she was actually into women.


    So when Dillon and Meryl saw Grace sitting here, they were bbergasted. What they were even more shocked about was the fact that she was actually with Bryan. In their minds, they couldn''t help but wonder if he had won her heart.


    Seeing this, Bryan couldn''t help but think, ''Is Grace a celebrity or something?''


    Donald, seeing that things were getting a little awkward, forced a cough. Dillon and Meryl instantly snapped out of their shock and felt a little embarrassed. In order to ease things down, Bryan got up from his seat with a smile and greeted the two.


    "Dillon, it has been a while." Bryan firmly shook his hands with a smile. He then approached Meryl, bowed slightly, and kissed her hand. "Meryl, thank you foring."


    "Please sit," he gestured for the two of them to sit. They then introduced themselves to Grace and were actually shocked to learn that she and Bryan were close friends and went way back.


    After making a few small talks, Grace looked at the couple and faintly smiled. "So, Anthony tells me you both are interested in being initiated into the supernatural world."


    Dillon and Meryl''s eyes widened. They looked at each other and then at Grace with utter shock. Seeing their expressions, Grace couldn''t help but chuckle as she covered her mouth. "Is it so shocking that I''m a Transcendent?"


    The couple was instantly sent into a daze. To them, it was surprising and unsurprising at the same time. They then looked at Donald who had been silent for the entirety of the duration, wondering if he was a Transcendent as well.


    Bryan introduced, "This is Donald, my personal assistant. You can rest assured that he''ll keep everything here a secret."


    Donald looked at them and nodded. Meanwhile, Dillon and Meryl thought for a few moments and then looked at Bryan and Grace. Thetter then said, "Mr. Wayne, you said you''d help introduce us to the supernatural world if we only showed you around the city."


    Dillon chimed in, "We feel that it is far too cheap a price for what we will be gaining from you. Hence, we''ve decided that as long as you ask for something that is within our limits, we promise to help you with it."


    "Oh?" Grace raised her eyebrows. "A meditation technique in return for a tour of the city? Anthony is either a fool or too generous."


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. He then looked at the young couple and asked, "Very well, so what have you decided?"


    The couple looked at each other, and then Meryl solemnly replied, "We''ve long since made our decision. We wish to embark on the Path of a Transcendent!"

 Chapter 246 Grand Plan

    ?


    The reason why Bryan was trying to involve the two kids in his n was that their families were business partners in a certain venture. And this venture just so happened to be in association with Nichs Tenant.


    Bryan had happened to glean this information by questioning Dillon in his dream. Of course, thetter didn''t know anything about it. What he was looking for now was for their family to introduce him¡ªAnthony Wayne¡ªto the people behind Nichs''s new venture as an investor.


    From there he could work his way up to meet up with the man himself. And then, once he''s gained Nichs''s trust, he would rob him dry. He wouldn''t even leave a penny behind. That was the n that Bryan hade up with.


    Of course, he could have done this whole thing without the involvement of Meryl and Dillon''s family. But having their family introduce him made it that much more credible. And as for the bacsh that their families might face after his heist, that was none of his problems.


    He believed that the kids'' families were big enough to deal with it. And indeed they were. And as for his identity of Anthony Wayne facing a bacsh, he also had a contingency for it. One that would bear a good harvest if done properly. This was a long-term project and he had to meticulously n every step of it.


    And the first step of his grand n was taking ce right now. He looked at the young couple sitting across from him and asked, "So, have you decided which Path you both want to embark on?"


    The couple looked at each other, and then Dillon replied solemnly, "We''ve both decided the Wisdom¡ª"


    However, before he could even finish his sentence, Bryan shook his head and strictly refused. "No, that is the one Path that I cannot introduce you both to."


    The couple was taken aback. Meryl inquired, "But why not? We figured that you had the meditation technique and the potion form rted to the Wisdom Path¡­."


    But, Bryan was adamant. "Nope, this is off the table." It wasn''t that he was worried about the churching after him¡ªwell, that was partly the reason¡ªbut the fact that he still considered himself to be a Silver Owl. He would never break any of their rules even if he didn''t work for them.


    Seeing that Bryan wouldn''t budge, the young couple turned a little downcast. They had already nned to ask Bryan for this Path, however, it seemed that wouldn''t happen.


    Grace, who already knew the reason behind Bryan''s decision, looked at Dillon and Meryl and asked, "Why did you both want to be Wisdom Path Transcendents?"


    Dillon looked at her and meekly replied, "We thought it would make us wiser¡­."


    Both Bryan and Grace looked at each other and could see the incredulity in each other''s eyes. Grace had the urge to facepalm as she thought, ''These guys really are rookies.''


    Bryan then said to them. "If that was your reasoning then you aren''t looking at this the right way. Let me ask you, what are your hobbies?"


    One could find out a lot about a person simply by knowing what they did in their free time. This knowledge could also be used to choose which Path they could potentially take. Technically, they could choose from any Paths, but if given the choice, why not take the one that would resonate with them the most?


    For example, Bryan had a penchant for mischief and kleptomania, hence, he resonated with the Theft Path. A person who was into learning and acquiring knowledge could resonate with the Wisdom Path. Simrly, a person who was a mechanic could highly resonate with the Artisan Path.


    Both Dillon and Meryl were taken aback by this random question by Bryan. However, seeing his serious expression, they knew he wasn''t joking. Meryl hesitated for a while and then spoke in embarrassment, "In my free time, I like to grow nts¡­ and tend to flowers."


    Dillon also decided to speak the truth. "I like to just¡­ze around¡­."


    Although the two thought that this was a stupid question. But in fact, it wasn''t. Bryan was instantly able to glean enough information about them through their answers and now knew exactly what Paths to rmend to them.


    He looked at the girl and said, "Meryl, I''d rmend you choose the Wood Path." He then turned to Dillon and continued, "And as for you, you may choose between the Wind Path or Cloud Path."


    The couple were slightly taken aback but when Bryan told them the reasoning behind it, they thought that it indeed made sense. In the end, Meryl chose the Wood Path and Dillon chose the Wind Path.


    "I don''t have the meditation techniques or the potion forms on me right now. Give me a week''s time and I''ll have it ready for you." Bryan said as he took a sip of his tea.


    Dillon ad Meryl felt extremely grateful and sincerely thanked him. Then, Meryl solemnly asked, "Mr. Wayne, please don''t hesitate to ask for what you want. We''ll try our best to fulfill it."


    Bryan put his teacup down and replied, "You both know I''m new here. I''m looking to invest in some business ventures. Since both of you hail from entrepreneurial families, I hope that you can introduce me to some of the businessmen in the city."


    Both Dillon and Meryl were shocked. The former asked, feeling a little speechless, "T-Thats it?"


    Bryan chuckled, "Did you think I''d ask you for arge amount of money or something?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "N-No," Meryl stuttered, "I mean yes. N-No, what I mean to say is, isn''t this too cheap?"


    Bryan burst intoughter seeing the girl panic. "You may think it''s a small thing, butworking with other people goes a long way."


    Dillon tried to understand the profundity behind Bryan''s words but couldn''t make heads or tails of it. He didn''t know if Bryan was joking or actually being serious. Meryl, however, knew that what Bryan said was indeed the truth. She had also heard her father say something simr in the past.


    Once again she was in awe of the level of wisdom that Bryan disyed. His business acumen was truly great for his young age. Hence, she solemnly nodded. "I shall introduce you to my family and ask them to introduce you to others in their circle as well."


    "Thank you," Bryan smiled. "My expertise lies inmunication technology. I hope you can ry this to your parents."


    Dillon was pleasantly surprised. "Communications? As in telmunications?"


    Bryan nodded. "Precisely."


    Meryl spoke up. "What a coincidence! Our families are working with Nichs Tenant on a new project."


    ''I know!'' Bryan inwardly mocked. However, on the surface, he showed a surprised expression. "This truly is a coincidence." The three of them then continued to talk about this new project headed by the inventor of the telephone.


    Meanwhile, Grace who was sitting beside Bryan was actually shocked. She couldn''t help but think, ''So, this was your whole n¡­.''


    All the while she was wondering just why he had called her here today. Only now did she realize that her presence would give further credibility to his image when Dillon and Meryl would introduce him to their parents. After all, who wouldn''t want to befriend a person who was a close friend of one of the Wilsons?


    When she realized this, she felt a little bitter in her heart. She was beginning to feel that Bryan was also just like the rest of the people whom she met¡ªpeople who only wanted to take advantage of her status.


    Hence, for the rest of the duration, she remained quiet. A few minutester, Bryan and the young couple had already hammered out all the details. In the end, Bryan saw them off. When he returned to the gazebo, he saw Grace sitting there in a grumpy mood.


    He knew exactly the reason behind this, hence, he went up to her and solemnly said, "Grace, I know what you''re thinking. But if everything works out just like I''ve nned, not only will it help me, but it will also help you. Tremendously."


    Grace didn''t believe Bryan. She looked at him and grumbled, "How the hell will it help me?"


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk. "It will help you with your family session."


    Grace was taken aback. "You¡­ what do you mean?" Bryan then began toy out his grand n. Of course, he didn''t tell her the whole thing, only the tidbits that would be enough to convince her.


    The more Grace listened to Bryan, the more her eyes widened. Until finally she stood up from her chair, her face etched with utter disbelief. "Bryan¡­ h-how did you¡ª"


    Bryan cut her off with a chuckle. "Naturally, I have my ways.


    Grace couldn''t believe what Bryan was nning. If she heard his whole n, she might just faint. But just the parts that Bryan had disclosed to her, caused her to be utterly shocked. She never knew Bryan to be such a schemer.


    From what she just heard, she realized that not only Bryan had the astute senses to n and scheme but she also got to know about his ambition. And it was grand, to say the least.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and reminded solemnly, "Bryan, if this fails, the consequences will be very dire."


    "Hehe, you won''t bear any of the consequences," Bryan chuckled.


    "No, that''s not what I mean," Grace shook her head. "I''m worried you won''t be able to deal with the repercussions."


    Bryan''s heart warmed sensing the concern in his friend''s voice. "Don''t worry, I have a lot of contingencies in ce."


    Then, an ear-to-ear grin spread across his face. "Besides, without a little risk life gets boring."

 Chapter 247 Telephone Company

    ?


    Friday, 16th October 1582.


    Inside his meditation room, Bryan slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a deep breath. He had just finished a round of meditation and recently he had found out that the silver string which coiled around his mind runes actually assisted him in his meditation!


    Although the effects were minuscule, it was there nheless. This would mean that he would be able to progress much faster. He couldn''t help but be full of awe. Just a simple string from a deity had such effects.


    Or perhaps he felt that it looked like just a string to him but in reality, it could be much more profound than that. After all, how can anything given by a deity be simple? He slowly got up to his feet and stretched his arms and legs.


    As Bryan continued to advance, he was able to sit for meditation for longer periods of time. For example, just now he had meditated for twelve hours straight. The more he advanced, the less dependent he got on food, water, and sleep. This allowed him to utilize that time for meditation instead.


    He then went to the bathroom in his bedroom to freshen up and get ready. Today, he had to meet up with one of the managers under Nichs Tenant. Over the past week or so, Dillon and Meryl had already introduced him to their respective families.


    And as expected, having the young couple know that he was good friends with Grace had a big impact. Their parents were naturally more open to talk to him. They were borderline fawning at him and even requested him to introduce them to Grace.


    At the time, Bryan had naturally replied affirmatively but there was no way he would introduce them to Grace, not unless she wanted to that is. And as far as he knew, Grace hated socializing andworking with other people. In her words, she was sick of having people lick her boots.


    After getting out of the shower, he went to his wardrobe closet where he started getting ready. A few minutester, Benny suddenly entered the bedroom through the window and then jumped onto his custom-made bed.


    Seeing him out of breath, Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. "How was it?"


    Benny mentally replied as hey down on his back, ''She''s truly a troublemaker.''


    Bryan smiled warmly. In the past few months¡ªbut only a few days in the Waking World¡ªhe had been gathering loads of spiritual materials in the Dreamworld. He would then have Benny deliver a few of them to little Amy.


    All these spiritual materials in the form of fruits and berries would nourish little Amy''s body and mind and would be of tremendous help to her when she finally became a Transcendent.


    Bryan had long since decided that he would take her in as his disciple. He felt that it was his duty; he wanted to fill the void left behind by Detective Watson. Hence, every now and then he would send Benny to y with her and also deliver some spiritual materials for her to consume.


    And over the course of the few days, little Amy had grown very fond of Benny. And it seemed that Benny had also taken a liking to her. After all, little Amy would always share food with him whenever he went there.


    After getting ready, Bryan looked at himself in the full-body mirror. He was wearing a three-piece ck suit, a white shirt, and a ck tie. His mustache and goatee were neatly trimmed and his brown hair was properlybed back.


    He took out his ck, round sunsses from his pocket watch, wore them, and then asked Benny, "Do you want toe with me?"


    Bennyzily shook his head. ''No, I have to apany little Amy to the park in the evening.''


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright then, take good care of her. I''ll see youter." With that, he turned around and walked toward the door.


    Benny looked in his direction and asked, ''Bryan, when are you nning to meet her?''


    Bryan stopped in his steps, turned around, and smiled. "Soon, I hope." He then turned around and went downstairs. He was still thinking of how to meet little Amy, he had to do it under disguise. After all, to the rest of the world¡ªexcept a few¡ªBryan had long since gone missing after the death of his teacher.


    He went downstairs and had a hearty lunch. He still had about two hours left until his appointed meeting with Nichs''s manager, and he had already prepared on how to impress the other party. He''d make them an offer they simply can''t refuse.


    Thinking of the ''product'' he came up with, Bryan felt a little proud of himself. After all, his idea was truly revolutionary and a money-maker. He was also nning to invest fifty thousand pounds of his own money during the initial phases.


    Although he was nning to rob the other party, investing a little bit of his own money would also bring about ayer of trust. And when things finally went down, people would be less likely to suspect him. Besides, in order to make money, one always had to spend money.


    After finishing his meal, Donald joined him on his way out. He looked at his assistant and asked, "Everything ready?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, master." Donald nodded, however, the hint of nervousness couldn''t be hidden in his eyes. After all, this could be considered his first official job as a personal assistant and he didn''t want to mess it up.


    Bryan looked at him and smiled. "No need to be tense. When we reach that person''s office, just follow my lead."


    Donald exhaled a heavy breath and nodded solemnly. His eyes now shone with resolve, he did not want to disappoint Bryan. The next moment, he heard his master say, "Go tell Carl to get the car around."


    Donald respectfully nodded and walked toward the garage.


    ...


    A luxurious ck sedan car traversed the traffic-packed streets of the financial district in Nadir. Bryan looked at the tall buildings and the people hurrying back and forth on the sidewalk.


    This was the busiest ce in the city. Most of the big businesses and banks had their headquarters here. Moreover, the Nadir Stock Exchange was also located here. Bryan couldn''t help but genuinely admire this ce.


    The tall buildings, the architecture, and the urgency on the faces of the people walking on the streets painted a vivid story. All these things were a testament to how flourishing this city was. After all, a city couldn''t thrive without the handwork of its people.


    Bryan''s car soon stopped in front of a fifteen-story building. On top of the main entrance to this building, arge sign with bold letters was disyed. It read:


    Tenant Telephone Company.


    When Bryan saw the name on the sign and then at the size of the building, he couldn''t help butmend the person behind it. After all, it had only been a few months since the telephone was invented and it had already be such a bigpany.


    One had to know, anypany that could afford to buy a building and operate from the financial district in Nadir was beyond wealthy and had massive influence. Thinking of what could have been if he''d been the one to invent the telephone instead, Bryan couldn''t help but sigh.


    However, the next moment, his lips curled up into a mischievous smile as he thought, ''But this is also good. The seed has long since been nted and the tree has already grown. All I need to do is steal its fruits.''


    He then looked at Donald who was sitting in the front, and asked, "Ready?"


    Donald confidently nodded. "Yes, Master Anthony."


    "Good." Bryan nodded and then alighted from the car, followed by Donald. The duo then straight away entered the building with wide strides. After letting the receptionist know of their reason for visiting, they didn''t even have to wait for more than five minutes before someone came to get them.


    They rode the elevator all the way to the tenth floor and soon found themselves inside one of Nichs''s manager''s office. The manager was a bald man with a thick mustache, he seemed to be in his forties and was currently looking at Bryan with a condescending gaze.


    Bryan who had already seated himself, looked at the manager, and chuckled, "Mr. Grant, shouldn''t you greet a prospective investor?"


    The manager, Hugh Grant, looked at Bryan with narrowed eyes. "Mr. Wayne, I have no need to tter you. It is you who came to me and not the other way around. So, I will give you five minutes to brief me on what you can offer."


    Hugh naturally had the capital to act so arrogantly. After all thepany he worked for, Tenant Telephone Company, was doing so well in the market that they were receiving offers from investors every other minute. Every Tom, Dick, and Harry wanted to invest in theirpany.


    Bryan naturally understood this. In reply, he simply chuckled and threw a dossier at Hugh. Thetter felt insulted at such behavior by Bryan. He looked at him and was about to admonish, however, Bryan was the first to speak. "Choose your next words carefully, Mr. Grant."


    For some reason, Hugh felt his heart palpitate. He gulped nervously and then picked up the dossier and flipped it open. As he read the very first page inside, his eyes gradually widened. He shot up to his feet and looked at Bryan with disbelief, "T-this is ridiculous!!"


    Bryan looked at him with a smirk. "Is it, though?"

 Chapter 248 Selling An Idea

    ?


    Telephones were a rtively new invention, having only been made public a couple of months back. And it was very expensive to own one, to say the least. Hence, only affluent families and big businesses could afford one.


    And that is exactly what the Tenant Telephone Company build their entire marketing strategy around. They would only target a particr segment of the market¡ªthe upper-ss people¡ªand cater specifically toward them.


    Of course, being such a bigpany and having no shortages of smart employees to help them in making business decisions, they had naturally learned the advantage of selling the product to the masses which would result in substantially more revenue for the telephonepany.


    But hereiny the problem, the raw materials required to build a telephone from scratch were simply too expensive. This forced them to only be able to sell their products to the wealthier people. After all, they couldn''t cover their costs if not for them charging a high price.


    They could, technically, lower the market price and sell it to a wider market, but that would result in severe losses. And the main goal of any business was to make a profit. Hence, they did not go this route. Until the cost of raw materials was reduced, they wouldn''t be able to sell to the lower ss or most of the middle ss.


    Hence, it wasn''t that they didn''t want to sell it to other market segments but that they couldn''t. They could note up with a proper solution for this issue. But that''s where Bryan came in. He had presented a solution, although it was an entric one.


    Hugh was so bbergasted that he had to read the documents once again to see if he had read them wrong. But after reading it once again, he was filled with rage. He mmed the documents on the table and roared, "You came here with this bullshit, are you kidding me!?"


    Bryan was calm andposed, he didn''t react one bit to Hugh''s outburst. Instead, he faintly smiled. "Did you read the whole thing?"


    "Do I even have to!? I already know this is going to fail!" Hugh yelled, triggered by the fact that Bryan appeared so calm. Having had enough of it, he screamed, "Stop wasting my fucking time and get out of my office."


    Bryan stood up from his chair with the same smile on his face. With hands behind his back, he walked around the table, toward Hugh, and calmly spoke, "If you want to reach a wider market, this is your only option, unless the raw materials required to manufacture the telephone suddenly be cheap by a stroke of miracle."


    Hugh gritted his teeth and pointed at the dossier. "And this is your fucking solution? A public pay telephone? Who the hell is even going to buy it?"


    "Tsk, tsk," Bryan shook his head. "Hugh, you fool. People won''t buy the payphone, they''ll be buying its services. Looks like you didn''t read the whole thing."


    Being admonished by whom he thought to be a nobody, Hugh was furious. He was about to scream, however, Bryan cut him off. "Now before you further make a fool out of yourself, sit the fuck down and listen to me."


    He released a bit of his spiritual force and instantly caused Hugh to break out in a cold sweat. His legs gave in as he fell back to his chair, looking at Bryan nervously.


    Bryan looked at him and said, "Listen carefully, Hugh. You''re not selling a product, you''re selling an idea. In this case, you''re selling the idea of widemunication. Currently, only the wealthy have ess to it, but what if everyone else had it too?"


    Hugh did not dare to interrupt Bryan. For some reason, he felt as if he was in the presence of his boss, Nichs. His boss also gave off the same domineering aura and the way they both spoke was also very simr.


    Bryan continued, "The telephone, as it is now, is expensive for the majority of the middle-ss and all of the lower-ss people to buy. But if you set up public phone booths at various parts of the city, that effectively solves the problem."


    Hugh finally gathered the courage to speak up, "B-But who is going to buy the phone?"


    Bryan massaged his temples as he wondered, ''Just how the hell did a dumb fuck like you get this job?'' He then looked at Hugh and spoke in annoyance, "Don''t ask stupid questions. People won''t buy the telephone but its services, in this case, they''ll be paying for minutes."


    "Minutes?" Hugh was genuinely puzzled.


    "If you had bothered to read my whole proposal, you would have seen that I''ve designed a system where people will pay and speak for a certain amount of time." Bryan walked back toward his seat.


    "Certain amount of time¡­." Hugh''s eyebrows furrowed. He hurriedly grabbed the dossier, and this time, he meticulously read the whole thing. Earlier, he hadn''t read after a certain page after realizing how ludicrous the idea was.


    But now, after carefully reading all the documents provided by Bryan, his hands suddenly began to tremble. He looked at Bryan, his eyes filled with shock. "T-This¡­ Is this even possible!?"


    Bryan who was now standing right beside Donald, nodded. "It is, or I wouldn''t havee here. After all, my time is precious, you see. More precious than a certain foolish manager."


    Hugh felt embarrassed, however, this time he didn''t dare tosh out. Because now he could see that Bryan wasn''t simply here to throw his money at thepany and try to get rich. Instead, he hade here with a genuine idea that was sure to make thepany rich as well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He solemnly asked, "If this was possible, where would be set up these public pay-phones?"


    Bryan looked at him and smirked. "Heh, now you''re asking the right questions." He then gestured for Donald to go ahead.


    Donald nodded and then took out a document from the briefcase he was carrying. He gave it to Hugh and provided a brief presentation. "Pay-phones will yield the highest results if they''re situated in highly concentrated public spots such as train stations, bus stations, government institutions, and even hospitals."


    The more Hugh heard about the proposal, the more solemn he got. Soon everything was beginning to make sense. He then asked the most important question, "How will we earn money through it?"


    "Through the system I''ve designed, people can insert coins into the telephone. The pay-phone would have a meter that would disy the amount of time left or the amount of money owed." Bryan paused for a moment and saw that Hugh was paying proper attention.


    He then continued, "This will ensure that you don''t have to have someone man the pay-phones at all times. It will be automated by the system that I''ve designed. And that''s not all, I''ve even thought of a prepaid calling card."


    "W-Wait a minute!" Hugh hurriedly stopped Bryan. He then looked at the documents once again and then spoke in a panic, "Where''s this coin system that you speak of? And where''s the details of the calling card?"


    "Heh," Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk. "You really think I''ll show you all my cards? I believe what I''ve provided already should be enough to keep the conversation going."


    He then took out his business card from his pocket and threw it at Hugh. "Speak to your boss and then call me on that number." With that said, he turned around and left the office. Donald cast onest look at Hugh and then followed after his master.


    Meanwhile, Hugh looked at Bryan''s business card, then at the documents, and then finally at his office entrance. He stood there in a daze for a very long time. Then, he mumbled in disbelief, "If this really works out¡­."


    He couldn''t even begin toprehend the amount of money they''d be making. He hurriedly grabbed Bryan''s card as well as the dossier and rushed out of his office. He ran toward the elevator and finally went to the topmost floor, the floor where Nichs Tenant worked from.


    ...


    As Bryan and Donald exited the building, thetter nervously asked, "Master¡­ are you not worried that the man would steal your idea?"


    This was indeed a genuine concern. After all, Bryan had alreadyid out most of his ideas. The only thing he hadn''t disclosed was the transaction system. But he truly believed that if a person like Nichs Tenant coulde out with the idea behind a telephone, he could surelye up with something simr to his transaction system.


    But if Nichs was really the man that Bryan believed him to be, then everything would go ording to his n. He looked at Donald and smirked. "I''ve done a lot of research on this guy, Nichs. And I know exactly the type of person he is."


    Donald was confused. "Master, you mean to say that he''s too honorable to steal your idea?"


    "No, not that," Bryan chuckled. "Anyone who could reach such a high position as him is surely a cutthroat and merciless person. I''m sure they wouldn''t be bothered about stealing another person''s idea."


    "Then what do we do?" Donald asked anxiously.


    "We wait," Bryan replied.


    Donald still didn''t understand. "For what?"


    "For Nichs Tenant," Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk. "If he''s truly the man that I believe him to be, he wouldn''t care much about this idea itself, but about the person who came up with the idea."


    He then looked at Donald and chuckled. "I believe he''ll show up at our doorstep very soon."


    ''And when he does, that''s when the second stage of my n will begin.'' He thought to himself.

 Chapter 249 Mass Illusion

    ?


    Sunday, 18th October 1582.


    In the dark of the night, Bryan jumped from the rooftop of one building to another as he sprint at his highest speed. Dressed in all ck, he appeared to be a specter and it was difficult to see his true body because of how fast he was moving.


    Tonight, he was going to raid one of the Holy Blood Sect''s bases on the outskirts of Nadir. After having invaded the dreams of a few of their members in the past, he knew the location of two of their bases, and currently, he was on his way to visit one.


    Naturally, he had worn the face of one of the Blood Path Transcendents whom he had previously killed. The base he was going to, mostly had Apprentices, Rank 1, and Rank 2 Blood Path Transcendents. And through his interrogation in the dream, he knew that there was one Rank 3 Transcendent as well, who acted as the warden.


    However, he wasn''t worried about it. He could go toe to toe with a Rank 3 Transcendent ande out victorious. However, if said Transcendent also knew the forbidden technique that Ron had disyed in his final moments, then that would spell trouble. That would effectively force upgrade the enemy to Rank 4!


    Hence, he decided to first take out the Rank 3 Transcendent, before he had the chance to use the forbidden technique, and after that, ughter all the remaining people in the base.


    There were two reasons why he was invading the Holy Blood Sect''s base. First, it was naturally because of his pure hatred for them. And second, and most importantly, it was because, at thest gathering, he had heard that this evil organization was nning something nefarious in the Belize Kingdom.


    The Central Continent also seemed to be in the mix, from what he''d heard. Thus, he decided to investigate things for himself. After all, he couldn''t always be passive. Besides, if he found some valuable intel, perhaps he could trade it with Solomon at the next Illuminatos gathering.


    But he highly doubted that Solomon wouldn''t know about whatever intel he could possibly find. Bryan believed that the founding emperor definitely had ears and eyes in all nooks and crannies of the continent.


    About ten minutester, he had finally reached his destination, which just so happened to be a hospital. When Bryan looked at this tall building, he couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance. "What a smart way to maintain a constant supply of fresh blood."


    The hospital was just the front, to say the least. The real base was situated underground. Thus, Bryan casually walked inside the hospital. He was wearing the face of one of the members of the organization, hence, he didn''t have to worry about hiding and whatnot.


    He straight away went toward the administrative area and took an elevator down to the lowest floor.


    After exiting the floor, he found that the entire base was inside arge cavern. In one part, there were members meditating, in other parts they were practicing magic spells or carrying out drills.


    Bryan looked around and then his eyes fell on a certain part of the cavern that was filled with dozens of cages. Inside these cages, there were prisoners of all ages¡ªfrom a child of less than ten years old, all the way to an aged man.


    When he saw this, his eyes narrowed. He noticed that all the prisoners seemed to be in extremely good health, unlike any prisoners he had ever seen. He spected that these people were the organization members'' supply of fresh blood and hence, needed to be kept in good health.


    He only stared at them for a few moments and then finally made his way toward the room where the Rank 3 Transcendent, who was also the warden of the base, was meditating. All this information, he was naturally able to glean through the dream of the person whose face he was wearing.


    After reaching the meditation room, he took a few deep breaths and then barged inside. He looked at the shadowy figure who was meditating in a lotus position in the center of the room, amidst the darkness, and screamed in panic, "Master! Master! There''s been an att¡ª"


    However, before Bryan could even finish his sentence, the shadowy figure disappeared from his spot and viciously pounced at him. His palm had already turned into a Blood w as he used it to ruthlessly grab Bryan''s head and pin him down.


    The Rank 3 Transcendent roared, "How dare you barge into my room!" He was outraged that this member of the organization would so tantly disrespect the chain ofmand. Not to mention, disturbing while someone was deep in meditation was very harmful to that person.


    Any slight distraction would affect the carving of the mind runes. But fortunately, the warden had managed to not harm his soul.


    Bryan, whose face was now firmly in the grasp of the warden''s blood w, struggled to speak. His eyes widened in horror. He hadn''t expected the warden to immediately attack him.


    The warden''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he coldly muttered, "For your transgression, I have full authority over the punishment you will receive¡­ and that will be death."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A ruthless light shone in the warden''s eyes as he viciously clenched his w. The next moment, Bryan''s head exploded like a watermelon. Blood, bones, and gray matter sshing in all directions, including the warden''s.


    The Rank 3 warden looked at Bryan''s twitching body and harrumphed. "This is what you fucking des¡ª" However, this time, before he could finish his sentence, a silver w appeared from in front of him and viciously grabbed his face, just like how he''d grabbed Bryan''s earlier.


    rmed, he looked in front and saw the same person that he''d just killed looking at him with a mischievous smirk. Horrified, he looked down and saw that there was no one.


    It was an illusion!


    Bryan¡ªthe real Bryan¡ªlooked at him with a smirk and finished what the warden was about to say earlier. "This is what you fucking deserve." The next moment, he cruelly smashed the warden''s lower jaw with his silver w.


    Following that, he stabbed him in the chest with his other w and yanked his heart out. The warden looked at everything happen in horror. Firstly, Bryan was too quick for him to even make a move. Secondly, he was rendered frozen by the malicious and tyrannical aura that Bryan emanated.


    Without waiting a moment longer, Bryan stuffed the warden''s heart right inside his broken jaw. He then tightly grabbed the warden''s head with both ws and squeezed it to a pulp, along with the heart. Within ten seconds, Bryan had killed a mighty Rank 3 Transcendent!


    Of course, all of this was only possible because he had used the art of deceit. If he were to fight the warden head-on, his chances of killing him wouldn''t be more than fifty percent. But why would Bryan fight head-on in the first ce, when he could just deceive his opponent?


    Bryan looked at the still-twitching, lifeless corpse of the warden and sighed. Although the battle was over in a matter of seconds, a lot went on behind the scene. If the timing of his illusion and attack was even a secondte, the oue would be vastly different.


    He wiped his hands of the blood and flesh and the next moment, small silver tendrils protruded from his face and began to twist and contort it. In but a few moments, Bryan''s face structure had changed once again. This time, he was wearing the face of none other than the warden.


    After removing all traces of blood from his clothes, he took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and exited the meditation room. He then loudly instructed, "Everyone, gather in front of me. There is an important announcement to make."


    At once, all the people in the base¡ªexcept the prisoners, of course¡ªgathered in front of Bryan. They stood in terms of hierarchy and rankings. At the forefront were a handful of Rank 2s, then about a dozen Rank 1s, and finally, scores of Apprentices.


    After everyone had gathered in front of him in a proper file, Bryan couldn''t help but admire their discipline for a second. They really moved and acted as if they were in the military. He then silently looked at every single one of them, trying toe up with a strategy to kill all of them in a short period of time.


    One of the Rank 2s standing at the front, gathered his courage and nervously asked, "M-Master, what is the announcement you wish to make?"


    Bryan didn''t reply, instead, his red pupils took the shade of pitch ck and began to swirl. The people standing at the front were instantly sent into a daze, but they weren''t the target of Bryan''s illusions.


    A few secondster, there was an uproar amongst the Apprentices standing at the back. When the people at the front turned around to look, they were shocked to find that the Apprentices had begun fighting and killing each other, their faces full of panic and fear.


    One by one, Apprentices began falling to their deaths. Bryan had put all the Apprentices inside a mass illusion. All they could now see was their biggest fear being manifested into reality, the person right next to them taking the shape of their worst nightmares.


    That was the reason why they had begun killing each other out of sheer fear. Some of the Rank 1 Transcendents stepped in to stop this, however, the Apprentices began to attack them as well.


    While, everyone was busy looking at or stopping the chaos that was ensuing, Bryan had already transformed into a dream creature. An additional pair of hands emerged and four tendrils protruded from his back.


    ROAARR!!


    He let out a primal roar and viciously attacked the Rank 2s standing in front of him who had their attention at the fight happening in the back. And just like that, a brutal massacre had begun.

 Chapter 250 Complete Massacre

    ?


    The floors, walls, and even the ceiling of arge area inside the cavern had been decked in blood, flesh, and organs. Corpses were strewn around everywhere the eye could see. Some only had a few stabs to their bodies before they died; they were the lucky ones.


    Most of the bodies here had their limbs missing, heads turned to mush, intestines wrapped around their necks, and even something as cruel as having their lungs, hearts, livers, etc. eaten. These were the people that had been brutally murdered by Bryan.


    Currently, he was standing proudly disying his dream creature physique in all its glory. However, the silver color of the skin had now been dyed scarlet by the blood of his enemies.


    He was holding two of the Rank 2 Transcendents by the heads. While thest four Rank 2s were pierced by his tendrils and were lifted into the air. One tendril for two of them.


    The scene of Bryan holding 6 Rank 2 Transcendents in the air evoked a sense of respect as well as terror. The prisoners inside the cages had seen the entire massacre take ce. They had witnessed how the Apprentices had lost their minds and starter attacking each other.


    Then, they had seen Bryan take advantage of this chaos and start killing the rest of the Transcendents like they were mere flies. Being prisoners who had stayed here for a very long time, they knew very well that these Holy Blood Sect members weren''t normal humans.


    After all, they had seen them cast magic and whatnot and knew they were very powerful. But when they saw Bryan ughtering them like animals, they couldn''t believe their eyes. And worst of all was Bryan''s current appearance.


    There was no way he woulde across as a hero to the onlookers. If anything, all the prisoners were under the impression that after Bryan ughtered all the members in this cavern, he would thene to eat them. Hence, they couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    Bryan on the other hand, looked at the six Rank 2 Transcendents he was holding in the air, and grinned from ear to ear, disying his sharp and jagged teeth. He then spoke in a heavy, guttural voice, "If you tell me what the Central Continent is nning, I might let you go."


    At once, all the six people were ovee by terror. After all, most of them didn''t even know what Bryan was talking about. But there were a few who had overheard some of the ns.


    Bryan had astutely noticed the change in expressions of these people and now realized who knew and who didn''t. Hence, at once he viciously clenched his ws that were holding the heads of two transcendents and instantly killed them.


    The remaining four people looked on in horror as two of their partners were killed in front of their eyes, they weren''t even able to put up any resistance.


    Bryan then folded his upper pair of arms while his lower pairy hanging by the side. He brought the remaining four people in front of him with the help of his two tendrils that were lodged inside their chests like they were skewered meet.


    He then looked at the sheer terror in their eyes and spoke again, "Now, who will tell me?"


    The remaining four remained quiet, not because they didn''t want to speak, but because they couldn''t. They were ovee by such terror that they were frozen. Furthermore, the tendrils that had pierced through each of their hearts also didn''t help them in this situation.


    The next moment, Bryan controlled hisst two tendrils and viciously smashed the heads of two of the people. Instantly, their bodies stropped trembling as they embraced the cold touch of death. And now, only two remained.


    "W-Wait, wait, wait!" One of the Transcendents spoke up, "I''ll speak, I''ll speak."


    "I''m listening..." Bryan grinned.


    "I only overheard that Lord Marx has gone to the Central Continent." The person hurriedly spoke. "That''s all I know! I p-promise!"


    Bryan then turned his demonic head which had no facial features except the gaping maw toward the other person.


    That person gathered the courage to speak, "T-The warden''s office might have some documents¡­. B-B-But it is locked safely inside the warden''s safe."


    "Safe? Heh." Bryan scoffed.


    "N-Now, please release us. Y-You said you''d let us go," One of them spoke, his eyes shining with a hint of hope.


    Bryan grinned evilly. "I lied."


    The next moment, he tossed them both into the air and raised his four silver ws. Right when they were descending, he viciously swung his ws at them. What fell to the floor weren''t two bodies but chunks of dissected flesh, bones, and organs.


    Bryan then took wide strides and walked toward the warden''s office. Inside, he saw numerous books and documents. Since he didn''t want to go through everything currently, he kept them all in his pocket watch.


    Apart from that, he also found two small safes which he also put inside his pocket watch. After thoroughly checking with his spiritual sense that he hadn''t missed anything, he then reverted back to his human form, and the face he was wearing was that of a random unassuming person. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With the mask, Deceit, he wasn''t just limited to the faces of the people that he had seen in real life. He was only limited by his imagination. If he so chose, he could mold his face into a mixture of different animals. Of course, he wouldn''t do that. Or perhaps, he might in order to prank others.


    He then walked out of the warden''s office and walked across the cavern, all the way to the other side where all the prisoners were kept. On the way, he walked over the dismembered corpses of all the people he had killed, however, he felt no remorse in his heart.


    In fact, he wasn''t even appalled by the utter carnage he had caused. The more time passed, the more his dream creature side limatized with his human side. And now, all this gore didn''t phase him.


    He walked and stood right in front of the cages, his hands sped behind his back. He looked at all the prisoners huddling in a corner, hugging each other, and looking at him with utter fear. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    One of the little children, who appeared to be a girl of no more than six or seven, looked at Bryan and begged with teary eyes. "P-Please don''t eat us¡­ Go away, please!"


    The girl''s mother hurriedly pulled her back and hid her behind her. She then looked at Bryan, her body trembling incessantly.


    Bryan''s teeth then turned sharp and jagged, and his two palms transformed into silver ws. He looked at all the prisoners andughed maniacally, "Kekeke, I''m going to eat all of you alive!"


    At once, screams could be heard inside all tens of cages. All of them hurriedly tried to draw back, most of them even closed their eyes, afraid to look at what would happen to them.


    All of a sudden, all the prisoners heard a sound that sent shivers down their spines.


    CLANG!


    The lock had been broken. The sound repeated a few times, indicating that the locks to all the cages had been broken. Following that, silence ensued. The horror and carnage that all the prisoners expected never happened.


    The little girl from earlier, peeked from behind her mother and screamed, "Mumma, Mumma! The demon is gone!"


    At once, all the prisoners looked outside their respective cages, but couldn''t find Bryan anywhere. However, they still didn''t leave, afraid that they would be attacked once they left their cages.


    Meanwhile, Bryan had already taken the elevator back to the ground floor. Of course, he wouldn''t leave the prisoners down there alone. He had a n.


    As soon as he came out of the elevator, the surrounding people screamed in panic when they saw him drenched in blood from head to toe. They all began to flee one by one, only the Apprentices and the few Rank 1 Transcendents remaining.


    They all surrounded him and looked at him with hostility and apprehension. Bryan calmly took out his mystiko bracers from his pocket watch and put them on. He looked at his very first weapons and mumbled, "It''s about time I upgrade you, eh?"


    He then looked at the surrounding dozen or so people and his lips curled up into a wicked grin. The next moment, he disappeared inside his own shadow, causing everyone to be wide-eyed.


    Following that, he emerged from the shadow of one of the Rank 1s and instantly stabbed his mystiko des inside his cranium. He then pounced on another person nearby and decapitated him.


    Just like that, another massacre had begun.


    ...


    A flurry of panic-stricken people exited from the main entrance of the hospital. Amidst the crowd, Bryan walked out with a calm smile. He took out an emergency re gun from his pocket watch.


    This was from the time when he was still in the Silver Owls back in Damascus. He raised the re gun and aimed it at the sky. The next moment, he pulled the trigger.


    BOOM!


    A beautiful red-colored firework bloomed in the night sky right above the hospital. Bryan looked at it and smiled. This emergency signal was sure to get the Silver Owls of the city toe here within a few minutes.


    They would then naturally be able to piece together everything that had transpired here and eventually find all the prisoners in the underground cavern. This was Bryan''s n to help save the prisoners.


    Seeing that his work was now done, Bryan''s body soon dissipated into gray smoke. The surrounding people, in their state of hysteria, hadpletely overlooked this. And Bryan had silently disappeared from the spot, with none being the wiser.

 Chapter 251 Faceless Demon

    ?


    A little more than five minutes had passed and already a squad from the Silver Owls had arrived at the location Bryan was earlier at. Included in this group was Andrew. He looked around at themotion at the entrance of the hospital and wondered just what had happened there.


    His captain, a middle-aged man with brown hair and ck eyes, was also here along with three other people. He looked around the ce, trying to find just who had shot the emergency signal.


    He then instructed his team, "Spread out and look for other members. It was a red re, which means the situation must have been very urgent."


    "Yes, captain!" Everyone solemnly nodded and then dispersed.


    Meanwhile, the captain approached one of the fleeing men, grabbed him by the shoulders, and asked, "What happened here?"


    The man, angry at being stopped, was about to admonish him, however, he soon heard the captain speak again, "My name is Max Frey, I''m with the Nadir Police."


    Seeing that the man was a police officer, the man''s attitude made a 180-degree change and he beganining in a panic, "Officer, there was a mass murder inside. Some man, drenched in blood, came out of nowhere and started jumping around and stabbing people to death¡­."


    The man continued to exin whatever he had seen or heard. Max''s eyes narrowed the more he heard it. After letting go of the civilian, he immediately rushed inside the hospital. On the way, he met up with his team and asked, "Find anyone?"


    However, all of them shook their heads. Max''s face turned solemn. ording to him, either two things could have happened. Either, the person who shot the re was now dead or missing. Or, the enemy managed to acquire the emergency re and was using it to ambush them.


    He suddenly stopped in his steps, with a pensive expression. Both oues were equally bad. Hence, he took a deep breath, took out his pistol, and then solemnly instructed his team, "Everyone, stay on guard."


    Everyone, including Andrew, took out their respective weapons as well and formed a defensive formation as they entered the hospital. The first floor of the hospital waspletely empty, and they could see bloodied footstepsing from a certain ce further inside.


    They then traced back the footsteps and finally found the area of battle. Max''s eyes narrowed when he saw about a dozen people lying in a pool of blood, lifeless. He instructed his team to stand guard, meanwhile, he approached the corpses.


    As he crouched down and checked each body, he was greatly taken aback. He found that all the dead bodies had one thing inmon: red eyes!


    Max muttered coldly, "Holy Blood Sect¡­."


    At once, everyone around him was shocked. Andrew approached him and spat through gritted teeth, "Captain, is this one of their bases?"


    Max got up to his feet and solemnly nodded. "It very well could be." He then thought in his mind, ''But who killed all these men?'' He figured that for someone to kill so many Apprentices and Rank 1 Transcendents, they had to be a Rank 2 Transcendent.


    His grip on the pistols tightened as he looked toward the bloodied footsteps. He decided to trace it back further inside. He instructed, "Everyone, follow me."


    The group then traced the footsteps to their origin and soon found themselves in an administrative office. Seeing the papers and documents strewn around haphazardly, they figured that everyone must have evacuated in a panic.


    One thing they realized was that normal civilians weren''t killed. The only corpses they found were that of Blood Path Apprentices or Transcendents. Hence, all of them scrapped the idea of a Transcendent mutating and going insane and then causing havoc.


    Soon, they followed the footsteps back to a secret corridor that led to an elevator. Everyone stood in front of the elevator, looking at their Captain for instructions.


    Max remained silent for a few moments and then instructed one of the people behind him, "Go and inform the rest of the Strike Teams and get reinforcements immediately."


    The woman nodded and then immediately turned around and left. Max looked at the rest of the members and asked, "Ready?"


    Everyone nodded, except one. He was a rtively young man. He looked at Max and meekly asked, "B-But what if there are people lying in ambush?"


    Max shook his head. "It''s very unlikely." He pointed at the bloody footsteps and added. "From the impression left behind, I can tell for sure that whoever came out of the elevator did so in a calm manner. Look, you can see that he wasn''t hurried in the least."


    Everyone looked down and carefully observed the footsteps, and indeed they appeared very steady.


    Andrew, thinking of something, looked back at his captain and asked incredulously, "Captain, you mean to say whoever this person was, took out the entire base all by himself?" The reason why he came to this conclusion was because naturally he only saw one pair of footsteps.


    Max remained silent for a long time as if thinking of the correct words to say. In the end, he nodded. "It appears so." He then looked back at the bloodied footsteps and added, "And whoever it was, wanted us to trace back his steps."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Everyone remained silent, mostly in shock. One of the people asked in disbelief, "Is this a high-ranking Transcendent?"


    "Perhaps," Max replied sinctly. "Regardless, my spections could be wrong, there are no absolutes in this world. So keep your guard up."


    Everyone solemnly nodded and then entered the elevator together. As the elevator gradually descended, everyone stood with bated breaths, nervous about what would greet them. Some tightened their hands around the weapons, while others began preparing spell structures in their minds.


    And within a few seconds, the elevator finally reached the lowermost floor. And as the gates opened, the scene that greeted everyone left them utterly wide-eyed and speechless. One of them even puked instantly, seeing such a scene.


    Red! Everywhere they looked, all they saw was red. Corpses were strewn across the cavern, at least fifty of them. It looked as if a destructive cyclone had passed through this ce, leaving everyone dead in its wake.


    They felt as if the elevator had taken them straight down to hell. Even someone as experienced as Max, a Rank 3 Transcendent, had never seen such a gory scene ever in his life.


    Everyone slowly got out of the elevator and looked around at the scene of bloodbath and carnage with utter disbelief etched on their faces. They saw that most of the corpses had been dismembered and some of them had even been bitten off.


    One of them asked in horror, "Just who, no¡­ just what could have done this?"


    Everyone stayed silent. This indeed didn''t seem like the work of a human, but something entirely different. Perhaps a wild animal or¡­ a demon!


    "Look!" All of a sudden, Andrew''s surprised voice snapped everyone back to their senses. Everyone looked in the direction Andrew was pointing, and once again they were taken aback.


    Because in that direction, they saw more than a hundred people inside their cages. But the thing was, the cages looked like they had already been torn open, but the people inside were still afraid toe out.


    Max instructed two people behind him, "Search the surroundings. I doubt anyone else is alive apart from the prisoners."


    "Y-Yes, captain." Two of them replied, still disgusted to walk amidst so many corpses. Meanwhile, Max and Andrew approached the prisoners.


    They entered one of the cages and Max gently said, "Everyone, no need to worry. We''re from the Nadir Police."


    One of the older men looked at them dubiously and asked, "S-Show us your papers."


    After being imprisoned for so long, they had naturally be apprehensive of anyone who approached them. Max knew this very well, and hence, gave his police badge to them. Andrew did the same.


    The old man verified the two identification badges and breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes began to tear up and he looked at the prisoners beside him, "Everyone¡­ we can finally go home."


    At once, everyone began crying loudly. For months, they had been imprisoned here. And although they had been fed nicely, they knew what awaited them. After all, they''d seen how some of the people in the base had sucked the blood dry of a few of the prisoners.


    They were nothing but reared cattle. They had gone through a rollercoaster of emotions earlier today. When Bryan massacred everyone in the base, they thought that they''d be next.


    And then, when Bryan broke the locks of all the cages and evilly dered that he was going to eat them all, they really epted their deaths. But the next moment, Bryan had actually disappeared. They all felt that he had just pulled a cruel prank on them.


    When they confirmed that Bryan had actually left for good and also left the cage open for them, they could finally see a glimmer of hope, and now with the Silver Owls here, they could see a path to freedom.


    Max waited for the old man to calm down, he then solemnly asked, "Mister, can you tell us what happened here?"


    The old man''s body trembled ever so slightly. His eyes shone with fear and reverence as he replied, "A demon with four arms appeared here¡­. He ughtered those evil men all by himself¡­. In the end, he also set us free and didn''t ask for anything in return."


    "A demon¡­ with four arms?" Max''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, a demon." The old man replied, "A faceless demon!"

 Chapter 252 Shocking Revelation

    ?


    After interrogating most of the prisoners in order to confirm that each of them had the same story, they were soon escorted out of the Holy Blood Sect''s base by the Strike Team. In the meantime, more Strike Teams had arrived as well.


    Since this was the capital of the Belize Kingdom and the Church of Wisdom had arge presence here, they naturally had a muchrger Silver Owls division.


    Hence, at any given time of the day, there were at least half a dozen Strike Teams ready to be dispatched; each team consisting of at at least six members.


    When the other Strike Teams arrived at the underground base, all of them were greatly taken aback looking at the scene of utter carnage, most of them even puked. Regardless, everyone helped the prisoners outside. They couldn''t be set free just yet.


    After all, they had witnessed things that shouldn''t have been seen by regr people: the existence of the supernatural. Hence, after all of them had been given the proper medical treatment necessary, their memories would then be altered.


    Of course, this would be done in such a way that did not harm these people in the least. But when everything was said and done, they''d be missing arge chunk of their memories. After all, most of them had been imprisoned here for months.


    For Wisdom Path Transcendents, altering memories was an easy thing, but only Mid-String ranks and higher were capable of it. Apart from altering the memories of these former prisoners, the Silver Owls would also look for prospective Apprentices. This is how they had always operated.


    As the people were being escorted out of the hospital, Andrew and Max were standing across the street, looking at them with conflicted expressions. They were happy that these people were now free, but the mystery behind the person, or rather demon, that saved these people, irked them.


    ording to their recounts, the faceless demon was dubbed so because it didn''t have any facial features on its face¡ªexcept the gaping maw. And ording to a few astute prisoners, they had noticed a Holy Blood Sect membere into the base and then head to the warden''s room.


    About a minute after he entered, the warden came out of the room and instructed everyone to gather. They then saw the warden transform into that demon. That is when the massacre had begun.


    Max and Andrew had deduced that whoever it was that saved these prisoners had the ability to change faces. And not just that, he even had the capital to deal with a Rank 3 Transcendent in a matter of minutes!


    And after the demon had finished ughtering everyone, he then went to the warden''s office, and a few minutester, apletely different person hade out of it. This further solidified the spection of this person being able to wear different faces.


    The members of the Strike Team believed that this person was very likely to be an Illusion Path Transcendent. But they had never heard of any Transcendent who could transform into a demon. Even the legendary Transformation Path Transcendents could only transform into animals and not demons.


    Another thing that Max and Andrew realized was that this person was definitely targeting the Holy Blood Sect and that he was looking for something. They came to this conclusion after seeing that everything in the warden''s office had been stolen.


    The two of them remained silent for a long time as they saw the former prisoners slowly leave. Max then muttered, "This mysterious party could very well be a threat to the city¡­."


    Andrew was taken aback and he protested, "Captain, how can that be? Didn''t he kill all the Blood Path bastards in the base and even saved these prisoners?"


    Max looked at him and muttered coldly, "And so what if he saved these people? Any rogue Transcendent is a detriment to society. Even more so for this one that can transform into a four-armed demon and can even deal with a Rank 3 Transcendent within a minute."


    "But¡ª" Andrew tried to counter but was instantly cut off by Max, "Andrew, don''t be so naive. We still don''t know this person''s true motive. Tomorrow, I''ll be posting a bounty on this rogue Transcendent''s head."


    With that, he turned around and left. His departing voice drifted into Andrew''s ears, "He can either be with us or against us. There is no in-between."


    Andrew remained silent, he couldn''t think of a counter to that. He knew from experience that rogue Transcendents were indeed a possible threat to society. They could either bewful or straight-up evil, it was uncertain. And it was because of this uncertainty that the various official Transcendent organizations deemed them a danger to society.


    However, Andrew had a feeling that he knew about the identity of this faceless demon. He looked at thest of the prisoners that had just been escorted and thought to himself, ''Is it really you¡­ Bryan?''


    ...


    That night, after Bryan reached home, he straight away went to the bathroom, had a nice warm shower, and then immediatelyy down on his bed. He slept like a baby. His face looked so tranquil, it was almost as if he hadn''t just brutally massacred more than fifty men. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The following day, he woke upter than usual. The fightst night had indeed taken a toll on him, albeit only physically. Even after waking up, hezilyy on the bed. Benny, who had already woken up, jumped on top of him and sat down on his chest.


    He began licking his paw and mentally transmitted a message, ''Rough night?''


    Bryan repliednguidly, "Yeah¡­." He then thought of something and asked, "How was your outing with little Amy?"


    ''Nya, it was alright,'' Bennyid down on Bryan''s stomach and continued, ''But I think her mother is growing suspicious of me.''


    "Oh?" Bryan was amused. "How so?"


    ''She keeps giving me these looks,'' Benny said in annoyance, ''And then there''s that stick that keeps whispering something about me in little Amy''s ears.''


    "The stick, huh?" Bryan remembered his teacher''s god-level artifact that could transform into any weapon. He recalled how the weapon had allowed him to wield it that fateful night. "That weapon probably recognizes my aura lingering around you."


    The pair continued to talk for a while until Bryan was finally ready to head down for breakfast. He picked up Benny and ced him on his shoulder. The two of them then went downstairs to have breakfast.


    Butler Carl was a very diligent man and had already prepared the food. After a hearty breakfast, both of them went back upstairs to the meditation room. Bryan still had to unlock the two safes, after all.


    After entering the room and locking the door behind him, he finally took out both the safes from his pocket watch. The safes were rtively smaller, so Bryan didn''t expect much from them. He only hoped that he could find some clues rted to what the Holy Blood Sect was nning in the Belize Kingdom.


    He sat down in front of the first safe and used his Rank 2 innate ability: Mastery in Lock Picking. Within a few seconds, he was able to crack open the safe. Inside, he found some gold bars, stacks of hundred-pound notes, and savings receipts from a few of the banks.


    All in all, the total came to about a few thousand pounds. Although it was not much, Bryan happily kept it. Every penny was important to him. Growing up as a beggar, he knew the value of each coin, hence, he never became egotistical orcent.


    After keeping everything inside the pocket watch, he then proceeded to open the second safe. Once again, he cracked it in a few seconds. The contents of this safe were nothing but parchment papers and a few receipts.


    Bryan took them all out and carefully read them. Apart from personal notes written by the warden, he found a bundle of receipts about payments made through different banks to different individuals here in Nadir. Although this seemed random, Bryan decided to investigate them.


    After all, there must be a reason why these receipts were kept in the safe in the first ce. It meant that the warden ced great emphasis on them. Since the names of these people were on the receipts, he figured he could divine them.


    Although he doubted he would be able to find urate answers, the dream divination could at least point him in the right direction and then he could begin his investigations.


    He then grabbed the topmost receipt and read the name on it aloud, "Abel Gene¡­"


    The next moment, he took a few deep breaths, and then his eyes turnedpletely white. While still holding the receipt in his hand, he kept repeating in his mind, ''Whereabout of Abel Gene mentioned in this receipt¡­.  Whereabout of Abel Gene mentioned in this receipt¡­.''


    A few momentster, he finally received a revtion from the Dreamworld. In his vision, he saw arge, grand, and magnificent building that rose majestically amidst a cityscape of steel and steam. It was constructed primarily from steel, marble, and gold, creating a perfect symphony between art and technology.


    This massive building was undoubtedly thergest and the grandest structure in the entirety of the city, and its location was right in the center of Nadir. Around it, there were vastnds of greenery that exuded aesthetic beauty and opulence.


    His vision then changed to the main entrance of the pce and the coat of arms on itsrge gates. It was that of a winged lion! Finally, Bryan''s vision came to an end. The whites in his eyes receded, but now his eyes were filled with absolute disbelief.


    A drop of cold sweat trickled down from his forehead as he mumbled incredulously, "Don''t tell me¡­"

 Chapter 253 Fated Encounter

    Monday, 19th October 1582.


    Bryan sat inside his car in a somber mood as he looked at the fleeting scenery through the window. The results of his dream divination were rming, to say the least. Hence, as soon as he got the revtion from the Dreamworld, he hurriedly went out to confirm.


    Benny who was sitting on hisp, looked up at him and asked in concern, ''What did you see?''


    Bryan replied with a pensive expression, "It was very concerning."


    If what the vision he saw was true, then this whole conspiracy including the Holy Blood Sect and the Central Continent was much deeper than he thought. In simple terms, he couldn''t believe what he had gotten himself into.


    Soon his car stopped by at a rtively famous crossing. Bryan, along with Benny, got out of the car and started to walk on the sidewalk. This was one of the main streets in Nadir, Solomon Avenue. Naturally, it was named after the founding emperor of the empire.


    One end of the street led away from the city, and the other end of the street led toward the grand, majestic building that Bryan had seen in his vision. And currently, he was walking toward that building.


    Even from a distance, he could still see the grandiose building. And the closer he got, the more people began to crowd around. Just like him, they had alsoe to view this building from afar. After all, this was one of the most famous tourist spots in the city.


    However, due to the strict security, none of the tourists from all over the world could enter the gates of this building. Even some of the nobles couldn''t do that, much lessplete strangers.


    Bryan knew that the revtion given by the Dreamworld could not be false. But deep down, he wanted it to be. Because if this were to be true, it would mean so much trouble that he didn''t even want toprehend it.


    Soon, Bryan walked near the gates of this building. Pushing the crowd in front of him, he finally reached the front where he saw the humongous main gates being guarded by knights in armor.


    There were either wielding a spear or a sword. None of them could be seen holding modern weapons. This was done so in order to preserve the traditions, in a way.


    Bryan looked past the knights and at the coat of arms disyed at the center of the gates, and only three words escaped his lips, "Fuck¡­ my¡­ life¡­."


    Right at that moment, he heard the voice of a tour guide who was introducing this ce to a bunch of tourists behind her. "Ladies and gentlemen, this magnificent building in front of you is the Royal Pce of the Belize Kingdom. Built in the year 1163, it houses the current monarch, King Philip III, and his royal family¡­."


    The tour guide''s voice trailed off as she moved further away from Bryan. On the other hand, after confirming his divination, Bryan turned around and walked back to his car. He began to rub his temples and wonder, ''Does the emperor know of this?''


    He wanted to believe that the Holy Blood Sect had some deals going on with someone rted to the royal family and not the King himself. But he knew this was very unlikely. After all, how couldn''t King Philip be aware of anything happening inside his kingdom?


    Moreover, his intuition kept telling him that there was definitely something fishy going on between the Holy Blood Sect and the royalty of the Belize Kingdom.


    As he sat back in his car, he instructed his chauffeur to return back home. On the way, he decided to ry this information to the emperor at the next gathering.


    About less than thirty minutester, he finally reached home. Just as he was entering the gates to his mansion, he saw a fancy, ck sedan parked right outside his mansion. His eyes narrowed as he realized that he had never seen this car model anywhere else in the city.


    He had an idea as to who it might''ve belonged to. And as expected, just as he alighted from his car, Donald hurriedly walked toward him, his eyes shining with a hint of nervousness as well as excitement.


    "Master," Donald approached him and then walked right beside him. "There''s an esteemed guest in the house."


    Bryan looked at him and raised his eyebrow, "So, he''s finally here, eh?"


    Donald gulped involuntarily, "Yes, master." He then paused for a moment and added. "He''s waiting for you in your study."


    Bryan''s eyebrow furrowed when he heard that. Usually, when guests went to someone''s house, they would always wait in the dining room or anywhere that wasn''t meant to be private.


    And Bryan''s study room was also his base of operations of sorts. It was usually the ce where he worked out of and could be also considered to be his office. For a guest to enter his house and wait inside his study room instead of the living room was extremely disrespectful, especially by noble standards.


    Moreover, some of Bryan''s books on mysticism were also kept in his study. Albeit, one would never be able to open these books if they didn''t put spiritual force inside of them. That was the key to unlocking all the books rted to mysticism.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bryan looked at Donald and asked, "How long has he been here?"


    "Master Anthony, it''s been almost fifteen minutes." He then hurriedly added, "I tried my best from preventing him from going to the second floor, but hepletely ignored me."


    "Rx," Bryan patted his shoulder. "It''s not your fault."


    Donald finally heaved a sigh of relief. He really thought that his master would me him for his ipetence. The next moment he heard Bryan say, "I''ll go visit our guest."


    For some reason, when he heard Bryan speak, his heart skipped a beat. There was a cold undertone in his words and he knew that Bryan was a little angry that somewhere dared to be so insolent inside his own home.


    The next moment, he saw Bryan walk toward the second floor with his hands sped behind his back. Donald looked at his departing back in concern. He wasn''t concerned for his master, but the guest.


    "Meow~" Suddenly, a familiar voice drifted into his ears. Donald looked down to see Benny sitting down on the floor right in front of him, and looking at him with big, innocent eyes.


    Seeing this, Donald couldn''t help but smile warmly. "Alright, let''s get you something to eat." With that, he walked toward the kitchen. He didn''t dare to lift Benny up and treat him like a pet aftering to know of his identity.


    Benny happily circled around Donald and together they went toward the kitchen.


    ...


    Inside Bryan''s study on the second floor, a young man with a neatly trimmed ck mustache was currently reading a book on mysticism with great interest. He was wearing a three-piece brown suit and appeared very gentlemanly.


    He naturally emanated a schrly aura and seemed topletely blend in with therge study which also served as Bryan''s library. He was wearing round, transparent sses, and every now and then his eyes shone with curiosity and understanding.


    "These notes are so fascinating¡­." The man muttered under his breath. He waspletely in awe after reading Bryan''s personal notes on mediation. Just as he was about to take out another book from the shelf, the door to the study mmed open and shook the walls.


    The man wasn''t phased in the least. He calmly put the book he was holding back onto the shelf and turned to look toward the door with a faint smile on his face. There, he saw a middle-aged man with brown hair and brown eyes, a neatly trimmed mustache along with a goatee, expressionlessly look at him.


    He walked toward the brown-haired man whom he assumed to be the owner of this mansion. He stopped only a few feet away from him and greeted, "Mr. Wayne, it is a pleasure to meet you."


    The man slowly walked around Bryan and chuckled. "Initially, I had juste here to tell you to start working under me. But who would have thought?" He looked at Bryan and smirked. "That you were actually a Transcendent."


    Bryan didn''t reply. Instead, he released his tyrannical spiritual force and instantly tried to suppress the man.


    Seeing the vast spiritual pressure about to wash down on him, the man''s eyes narrowed. The next moment, he pressed an inconspicuous button on his ring, following that, a blue forcefield formed around him, shielding him from Bryan''s spiritual pressure.


    And not just that, the man then continued to supply the forcefield with his own spiritual force. And just like that, a battle of spiritual force had begun between the two men. It continued on for over a minute, with no clear winnering out on top.


    In the end, Bryan''s spiritual force managed to break the man''s forcefield, but in the process, his own spiritual force had also severely depleted. After all, he had really gone maximum output during those few minutes.


    The man was clearly surprised that the result of the small battle was a draw. He looked at Bryan in amazement. "What a shocker! I thought you were a mere weakling, but turns out you''re the same rank as I am."


    Bryan''s veins bulged from the side of his forehead. "You''re a rude fucker, aren''t you?"


    "Haha," The man burst intoughter. "I''ve been told I can be very abrasive."


    He then stretched his hand out and respectfully said, "Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Nichs Tenant."

 Chapter 254 Bigger Backing

    ?


    Bryan looked at the genuine smile on Nichs''s face and then at his stretched-out hand. In the end, he shook it. "Anthony."


    "So, Anthony." Nichs grinned. "Can I call you Anthony? Alright, I''ll call you Anthony. You have quite the setup here. This study is practically a library. You''ve made good use of thisrge space."


    Bryan saw Nichs look around his study and his lips couldn''t help but twitch. He thought to himself, ''Is this fucker¡­ trying to get on my nerves?''


    Nichs continued to look around the ce as he showered praises mixed with insults. At this point, Bryan had just decided to ignore him. He figured that if he continued to listen to this entric person, he might just murder him out of anger.


    Hence, he walked to his study table and took his seat. He then took out a fancy cigar case from the drawer. Opening the lid of the case, he took out a fine cigar, cut one end of it, and then lit it.


    As he smoked the cigar, he looked at Nichs who was now reading one of his books which contained his meditation notes. He exhaled a breath of smoke and asked, "Are you here to read books?"


    "Ah," Nichs eximed as he lightly patted his forehead. He kept the book back on the shelf and then sat down across from Bryan. "I tend to get carried away whenever there are books around."


    "I can see that." Bryan rolled his eyes. He took another puff of the cigar and asked, "So, what do you¡ª"


    But before he could ask his question, he was cut off by Nichs. "What is your rtion with Connor Winchester, the previous owner of this house?"


    Bryan''s eyes slightly narrowed. He then replied, "He''s an old friend that I met in Damascus." Naturally, when Bryan had visited Connor''s dream and pretended to be an angel, he had made sure to get Benny to alter the man''s memories. And it was precisely for such events.


    All his cautiousness was beginning to pay off. After all, if he said one thing and if Connor said another, and their stories didn''t match up, people would begin to suspect him. Bryan''s lips curled up into a smirk. "He can be considered to be my business acquain¡ª"


    Once again he was cut off by Nichs, "But there are hardly any records of a merchant in Damascus who goes by the name of Anthony Wayne."


    "That''s because I hail from the Demeter Kingdom." Bryan cooked up a lie without even flinching. However, he was starting to get annoyed by Nichs constantly cutting him off.


    Nichs looked at him deeply and asked, "You''re an enigma, Anthony. All of a sudden you appeared in Nadir and then within a few months you approach mypany with an invaluable idea. I can''t help but feel suspicious of you. Just, who are you exactly?"


    Bryan took another puff of the cigar and blew it out, "You already know who I am. If you feel suspicious, you''re free to lea¡ª"


    "Are you aware of the dangers of being a rogue Transcendent? You surely know the official Transcendent organizations'' stance toward people of your kind." Nichs solemnly said.


    Bryan exhaled a deep sigh. He kept the cigar on the ashtray and the next moment his eyes narrowed. A terrifying otherworldly aura emanated from him as he muttered coldly, "Bastard if you cut me off once again, I''ll make you wish you were dead."


    Nichs''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Oh, what a malevolent aura¡­. You sure are a dangerous man. Forgive my transgression, I''m just not cut out to be a sociable person."


    He appeared to be extremely calm on the surface but his back had already been drenched in ayer of cold sweat. He had never felt such a frightening aura before. It was almost as if he was sitting in front of a predator at the top of the food chain.


    It was at that point that he realized that although Bryan may appear to be a gentleman on the surface, on the inside he was an extremely menacing person. In usual circumstances, since he aligned with the Church of Craftsmanship, he would have immediately called for reinforcements to capture Bryan.


    However, he truly admired and respected Bryan''s intellect. After all, how can anyone who cane up with the transaction system for the payphone be invaluable? Hence, even though he was a rogue Transcendent, Nichs wanted to ally with him.


    Bryan took back his aura and then picked up the cigar and began smoking once again. He then asked nonchntly, "So, what do you want?"


    Nichs deeply looked into Bryan''s eyes and solemnly said, "You''re a rogue Transcendent, how long are you nning to hide? Why not join an official organization?"


    "Oh?" Bryan was amused. "And what organization would that be?"


    "You can join the Transcendent division under the Church of Crafts¡ª" Nichs began, however, this time it was his turn to get cut off.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sorry, I don''t believe in your god." Bryan tly refused.


    Nichs wasn''t disheartened in the least. Instead, he raised his chin and spoke with pride, "Then how about the Dicentra Research Institute? I''ll have you know, I''m a proud member of this prestigious organization. Moreover, I even have the authority to¡ª"


    "Pfft," Bryan cut him off as he burst out into a peal ofughter, "Hahahaha!"


    Nichs''s eyebrows furrowed, "You don''t believe me?"


    "No, no, it''s not that," Bryan wiped the tears away from his eyes. "I just find it funny."


    "What''s so funny?" Nichs spoke with a slightly angered tone. "Do you know how illustrious the Dicentra Research Institute is? Do you know how much it has contributed to the advancement¡­."


    Bryan looked at Nichs going on a rant with an extremely amused expression. He couldn''t help but think, ''Little bastard, the Duchess of Discernment is an acquaintance who happens to sit beside me at the gathering, and here you are trying to induct me into her organization. Hrious!''


    After Nichs finally stopped passionately speaking about the Dicentra Research Institute, Bryan asked, "What makes you think I''m not in some organization already?"


    "That''s impossible," Nichs adamantly refused. "I have ties with the intelligence agency of the royal family of the Belize Kingdom. ording to them, you''re a rogue Transcendent."


    Heid out hisst card to not only show Bryan how far his reach went but also in order to intimidate Bryan¡ªof course, thest part was a lie. Having dealt with god-knows how many wealthy tycoons and nobles who tried to dupe him, he had naturally learned a thing or two.


    Nichs had to take the lead in the conversation or else he''d be led by the nose. He had toe across as imposing during this negotiation, or he might just be taken advantage of. Seeing that Bryan lowered his head and remained silent after hearing the Royal Family''s name, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    Bryan on the other hand was thinking of somethingpletely different. Only earlier in the morning, he had found that the royal family of the Belize Kingdom might be in cahoots with the Holy Blood Sect, and now an idiot had appeared at his doorstep who supposedly had ties with the royal family.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he was destined to be embroiled in this massive conspiracy including the Holy Blood Sect, the Belize Kingdom, and the Central Continent.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but sigh. He would take one step at a time and rely on his Dream Divination innate ability to remain as cautious as ever.


    He then looked at Nichs who had a smug look on his face, his lips curled up into a mischievous smirk as he replied, "The Belize royal family can''t do jack shit to me."


    Nichs''s smile froze on his face. He was greatly taken aback by the fact that Bryan wasn''t the least bit intimidated by the royal family. He spected that Bryan was either bluffing or he had a much bigger backing. But he refused to believe that it was thetter.


    Hence, his voice turned cold as he said, "Anthony, think carefully before you speak. Don''t forget that thend you''re walking on is ruled by the royal family of the Belize Kingdom."


    Bryan''s grin turned even wider. "No, Nichs. Thisnd and all thends in this continent are ruled by the Dicentra royal family."


    Nichs couldn''t find a retort to that. He couldn''t believe that he had actually failed in getting Bryan to work under him. His first n was to strong-arm Bryan into working under him, but that failed when he realized that Bryan was Rank 2 Transcendent¡ªthe same as him.


    Hence, he tried to bully him into working for him byying out his widework and his ties with the Dicentra Research Institute as well as the royal family of the Belize Kingdom. But that also didn''t seem to have any effect. Nichs couldn''t help but begin to think if Bryan really had a bigger backing than him.


    Bryan then looked at him and smiled. "I know you''re trying to get me to work under you, but that''s not gonna happen. Go back ande to me with a better offer next time."


    Nichs''s eyes narrowed. The following moment, he got up from his chair and walked toward the door. Right as he turned the doorknob, he turned to look back at Bryan and said, "You''ll regret this." With that, he left the study, smashing the door shut after him.


    Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ah, I love trampling over such massive ego." He then thought to himself, ''I should probably get the Emperor to help me out a little, in case this bastard really gets the help of the Belize royal family.''

 Chapter 255 My Own Path

    ?


    Saturday, 1st November 1582.


    An hour before sunrise, inside the meditation room in Bryan''s mansion, he could be seen meticulously drawing a mysterious runic formation on the ground. If one were to look at this formation for a long period of time, they''d be under the impression that their destiny and fate had been unveiled to them.


    This was the runic formation array that Lady Fate had given to Bryan. This array would directly transport his spiritual body to her divine kingdom. In the blink of an eye, a month had already passed and it was once again the time for the gathering.


    It had been almost two weeks since he had met Nichs. After their ''fight''st time, Nichs was yet to return with an offer. But considering his personality, Bryan doubted that the entric genius woulde up with something good. Hence, he had to take matters into his own hands.


    Luckily, Nichs hadn''te back before today. This gave Bryan room for maneuver because now he could ask for a helping hand from Emperor Solomon at the gathering. Naturally, he wouldn''t do it for free.


    Bryan''s n was to either use the result of his dream divination¡ªthe information regarding the possibility of the Belize royal family having ties with the Holy Blood Sect¡ªto get his help. Or he could simply do something for the emperor in return.


    He really hoped that he could use his divination results but highly doubted it. After all, if something was indeed brewing in the Belize Kingdom, how could the emperor not know about it? There''s no way that he wouldn''t.


    Of course, Bryan knew that the chances of the emperor not knowing very extremely minuscule, but it didn''t hurt to hope a little. Bryan finally finished carving the runes on the ground and took a deep breath.


    He then walked toward the center of the formation and sat down in a lotus position. He took out the pyramid artifact from his pocket watch and held it in his hands. Seeing the time on his pocket watch, he mumbled, "There''s still almost forty-five minutes left¡­."


    Bryan decided to just meditate until then. When the time was right, the formation as well as the artifact in his hand would automatically transport his spiritual body, he wouldn''t need to do anything; everything was already prepared.


    And unlikest time, he wasn''t that anxious now. Well, the only thing he was a little worried about was those pair of eyes in the void. He couldn''t help but think, ''I wonder if that being would still be there¡­''


    Last time at the gathering, Victoria Beaumont, thedy who was sitting beside him had told him that the pair of eyes in the void belonged to the mount of Lady Fate. At the time, he waspletely bbergasted.


    He couldn''t believe that the menacing creature was actually a mere mount. It was at that time that he decided topletely give up onprehending the actions and decisions of deities.


    Throwing out such useless thoughts from his mind, he closed his eyes and began meditating. And before long, he felt the warm rays of the early morning sun shining on his face. He then felt the pyramid in his hands vibrate ever so slightly, and before he knew it, he felt extremely light-weight.


    When he opened his eyes, he was already in the stratosphere! He looked below and saw the Western Continent slowly getting smaller and smaller in his vision. His gaze then fell further up north, on the Dark Continent.


    He suddenly realized that this mysterious continent was actually only visible as a blur even from high up above. It was almost as if it was covered by a curtain of obscurity, almost as if it was deliberately being hidden from the rest of the world.


    Before he could think further about it, he found himself floating in the void. Thinking of the creature in the void, he looked around trying to find it but was unable to. Suddenly, he felt something strange and turned around.


    And there it was!


    The being with a pair of yellow eyes was right behind him. Just the size of his one eye was five times bigger than Bryan! Currently, the creature was staring at Bryan with curiosity and intrigue.


    Bryan was so scared that he even forgot how to breathe¡ªeven though one didn''t need to breathe in their spiritual body state. The next moment, therge creature sniffed at Bryan. Following that, the creature''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    However, before anything else could happen, Bryan was teleported to the divine kingdom of Lady Fate. He now found himself sitting in his usual chair at therge round table. His breathing grew ragged and he felt as if his heart might explode.


    He took deep breaths and confirmed that he wasn''t in the void anymore. Right at that moment, Solomon''sughter rang in his ears. "Hahaha, did Mathew scare you again?"


    Bryan turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man with a regal appearance sitting next to him. "Mathew?"


    Solomon nodded. "The Lady''s mount''s name is Mathew. He''s a primordial tiger that''s been around since the 3rd Era."


    Bryan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "The third era!! You mean that being is twenty thousand years old!?"


    Solomon nodded. "Ehh, perhaps even older. Who knows?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It took Bryan a long time to calm down. For someone to live for so long, he didn''t even think that was possible. Suddenly, he asked Solomon, "And what''s a primordial tiger?"


    "It means he is one of the first ancestors of all felines to roam this world. He''s also a High-String Transcendent of the Wind Path," Solomon patiently exined.


    "High-String Transcendent¡­." Bryan was speechless. If the mount was already so powerful, he couldn''t even begin to imagine just how powerful Lady Fate was. He was then snapped out of his reverie when he heard Lady Fate''s voice. "You may all begin."


    All thirteen people at the table¡ªincluding the dumbstruck Bryan¡ªgot to their feet and bowed respectfully. "By your will."


    After everybody sat down, they all began to talk about what was happening in the ces they resided. Bryan found this very fascinating, it was almost as if he was in a tavern back in Damascus and the travelers were talking about their journey.


    Just from the small conversation happening around him, Bryan was able to glean so much information that it significantly broadened his horizons. He was able to learn about things happening in various parts of the Southern Continent, the Central Continent, and even the thousands of inds located in the East.


    But he never found out anything about the Dark Continent. And thinking of what he had just seen on his way here, he couldn''t help but begin to specte about its mysteries.


    As he was thinking about the Northern Continent, everyone around him suddenly stopped talking and started to look at Bryan. Victoria chuckled and slightly patted Bryan''s shoulder. "Do you have anything to say?"


    "Huh?" He snapped out of his thoughts and then looked at her. Suddenly he realized that everyone else was also looking in his direction. At once, he was ovee by massive pressure and nervousness.


    Thest time when he arrived here, nobody had expected him to really participate because it was his first time. They wanted him to see how things worked here. But today, however, they were waiting for him to pitch in.


    After all, he couldn''t always be expected to just sit still at this eminent gathering, now, could he? And Bryan very well knew this point. Hence, he took a deep breath to calm down. But the nervousness in his eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    He then looked at the mysterious Tarek sitting across from him and spoke, "I''ve tracked some of the activities of the Holy Blood Sect in Nadir¡­."


    Tarek, the ck-haired and ck-eyed man seemed to bepletely uninterested. He closed his eyes andid back in his chair.


    Seeing him act indifferent, Bryan turned to look at Solomon and solemnly spoke, "I believe they''re in cahoots with the Belize royal family."


    Solomon was taken aback. "What did you say?"


    Tarek, on the other hand, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Bryan. "How did you find that out?"


    Seeing such a reaction from everyone around him, Bryan was shocked. He didn''t think for a single moment that what he''d offer at the gathering woulde across as a surprise to the rest. But it seemed that he might have been wrong.


    He looked at Tarek and gulped. "B-By divination¡­."


    "That''s impossible. I''ve attempted to divine this before but failed, and I''m a Rank 6 Transcendent of the Wisdom Path." Victoria who was sitting beside him, chimed in.


    "I''m speaking the truth." He looked at her and solemnly spoke.


    Seeing the seriousness in his eyes, Victoria suddenly thought of something and asked, "What is the Path you''ve embarked upon? Wisdom? Fate?"


    Bryan remained silent. Although everyone at the gathering had been bound by an oath that prevented them from harming each other or disclosing anything about each other to people outside the gathering, he wasn''t ready to tell them that he was in fact a Transcendent of the Theft Path.


    After all, he had made a promise to his deceased mother and was not nning to break it. Hence, he replied, "Neither."


    "Then how could you possibly perform divination?" This time it was Solomon who inquired. After all, this was a very crucial piece of information that Bryan had provided, and he wanted to make sure that it was authentic. "What exactly is your Path?"


    Bryan stayed silent for a long time. In the end, he slightly raised his chin and proudly said, "I am the creator of a new Path, my own Path!"

 Chapter 256 Like Medici

    ?


    "I am the creator of a new Path, my own Path!"


    A brief period of silence ensued after Bryan dered his bold statement. Everyone at the gathering was visibly moved. They all stared intently at Bryan, their expressions varying. Some were shocked, while others were skeptical.


    Solomon was the most shocked out of them all. He looked at Bryan incredulously and asked, "Kiddo¡­ are you serious?"


    However it wasn''t Bryan that replied, but Lady Fate. "Our youngest has achieved something that hasn''t been done in thousands of years. Wise sages of the past have tried and failed, but none of them could create their own Paths."


    She then looked at Bryan and profoundly smiled, "Bryan here has not only created his own Path but has also begun embarking on it. Thest Transcendent to achieve such a feat was Medici, the sphemer."


    At once, there was amotion amongst the people at the round table. Although none of them ever believed that Bryan would dare to lie here, the fact that Lady Fate had even confirmed it was a very big thing.


    While everyone was shocked out of their wits, Bryan looked at Lady Fate and cursed inwardly, ''Fuck! Does she know!?'' All this while he was under the impression that the Lady didn''t know of his heritage.


    But what she just said now, and what she implied, meant that she definitely knew Bryan was a Medici. But Bryan was also relieved because of the fact that she hadn''t disclosed this to the others.


    Suddenly, he realized something and thought inwardly, ''How stupid of me! How can a deity not know the secrets of a mere mortal?''


    As he was thinking about just how much the Lady knew about him, suddenly Solomon patted him on the shoulder and snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "I knew everyone who''d have the capital to be at this gathering was definitely special¡­. But never in my wildest dreams had I ever imagined for one of us to be a creator of a new Path!" Solomon looked at him with incredulity, his eyes shining with immense admiration.


    When he saw the look in the founding emperor''s eyes, Bryan couldn''t help but be filled with pride. After all, growing up as a poor kid, he had looked up to Emperor Solomon as his role model, and now this very person was looking at him full of respect.


    Bryan chuckled, "Hehe, thank you¡­."


    All of a sudden, Victoria grabbed him by the shoulders and spoke in excitement. "Bryan! Can you tell me just what Path you''ve created?"


    Bryan was silent for a moment. He felt that it wouldn''t be detrimental to him if he disclosed his Path. He then looked at Victoria and answered, "Dream Path."


    Once again, silence ensued at the table. The Transcendents present were very knowledgeable and within moments they could understand just what the implications of this new Path could be.


    However, all of them were wise and polite enough to not ask any further. Just the fact that Bryan had disclosed the name of his Path was enough.


    "Young man, you''re quite the prodigy to have been able to achieve so much at such a young age. If I''m ever in Nadir, I would love to discuss with you the art of mysticism." Hymmnos said with a warm smile.


    Bryan turned his head in the direction of the voice and saw an old man with white hair tied behind his head, and a long white beard reaching to his chest. When Bryan found that it was the creator of the Hymmnosnguage who had just spoken to him, he was ted.


    He respectfully replied, "It would be my honor."


    The next moment, Tarek looked at Bryan and inquired, "You said you used divination? And this divination is rted to dreams?"


    Bryan nodded solemnly, "Yes, I call it Dream Divination." Of course, he wasn''t going to divulge more information regarding it actually being an innate ability of his dream creature physique.


    Tarek asked again, "Just what did you find? Can you tell me in detail?"


    Bryan nodded and then recounted everything that happened. From raiding a Holy Blood Sect base to finding out those precious documents inside the warden''s safe in his office. Suddenly, Tarek interrupted, "Hold on a second¡­. You killed a Rank 3 Blood Path all by yourself?"


    Bryan replied nonchntly, "I caught him off guard by using Illusion Path spells. That''s how I managed to kill him."


    The way Tarek now viewed Bryan changed. He wasn''t all that impressed earlier when he learned that Bryan had created a new Path. But now that he learned that Bryan was able to fight across ranks and even kill a Transcendent a rank higher than him, he was genuinely amazed.


    He looked at Bryan and nodded in approval. "You''re good."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh?" Hymmnos looked at Tarek and chuckled, "So the shadow kid is indeed capable of handing out praises." This elicited a round ofughter from everyone at the table who knew Tarek. They knew that thisrade of theirs was a man of few words and rarely everplimented others.


    Bryan was also able to glean an important detail from this, and that was that Tarek might very well be a Transcendent of the Shadow Path.


    Tarek simply snorted at Hymmnos''sment, he then looked at Bryan and gestured. "Continue."


    Bryan nodded. "I performed dream divination on the whereabouts of the person whose name was written on the document. And the vision I was shown was the royal pce in Nadir."


    Solomon asked with a pensive expression. "How sure are you that the divination results were urate?" He had to make sure of this intel, after all, if it were true then this could possibly mean that the Belize Kingdom was staging a mutiny.


    Bryan remained silent for a long time. The revtions he received from the Dreamworld were precise, to say the least. But his answer could very well affect the politicalndscape of the entire continent. Hence, he wanted to choose his words carefully.


    Suddenly, he looked at the convener of the gathering and wondered just why she wasn''t able to lend a helping hand. After all, for her, this should be a simple flick of the finger.


    Solomon realized what Bryan was thinking and exined, "All the deities of this world have formed a pact to never directly involve themselves in the matters rting to the mortal world."


    Bryan came to a realization. He found this reasonable, for if one deity chose to participate in the mortal world, that would mean other deities would then too. Then it would be a direct battle between deities with the mortals taking coteral damage.


    He had also realized why a high-ranking Wisdom Path Transcendent such as Victoria was unable to divine any crucial information. It was because there were already artifacts especially catered towards countering their divination.


    But the type of divination that Bryan performed waspletely new and unheard of. Hence, there weren''t any safety guards against it. That was the reason why he was able to divine the involvement of the Belize Kingdom whereas Victoria hadn''t.


    After realizing all of this, he once again felt the weight on his shoulders increase. He looked at Solomon and solemnly answered. "I can''t tell you for sure that the results of my divination are correct. But I can guarantee that they aren''t wrong."


    Although Bryan knew that the results were correct, he was cautious with his answer. Solomon looked at him and then nodded. He thought for a long time and then heaved a deep sigh.


    "Thank you, kiddo." Solomon was grateful. If it wasn''t for Bryan, he would have forever remained in the dark regarding the possible schemes of the Belize Kingdom.


    Of course, as a member of the Illuminatos, Lady Fate would have given him a hint sooner orter. But who knew if it would have been toote by then? Hence, he greatly appreciated Bryan''s help.


    "No problem," Bryan smiled. Suddenly he recalled something and asked, "Emperor, I needed a little help from you."


    "Whatever you want, kiddo." Solomon grinned. Naturally, he was more than happy to Help out Bryan.


    "So, it''s like this¡­" Bryan proceeded to tell him about his conversation with Nichs and how he might get the help of the intelligence agency of the Belize Kingdom to deal with him. He told him everything except for the fact that he was nning on robbing the Tenant Telephone Company.


    After he finished speaking, Victoria was amused, "Oh? So, it''s that man who invented the telephone, is it? I remember he joined the research institute a few months back. Do you want me to deal with him?"


    "No, no, please," Bryan hurriedly waved his hands. "I still have a lot of use for him."


    Victoria began to chuckle while covering her mouth, "Looks like you''re quite the little schemer."


    Meanwhile, Solomon was deep in thought. He wasn''t contemting whether to help Bryan or not, he had long since decided to forge a healthy rtionship with this new member of the Illuminatos. And even more so after he found out that Bryan was actually a prodigy who created his own Path.


    And now that Bryan had even helped him by informing him about the plot of the Belize Kingdom, it was just a matter of how sincere he had to be in his approach. Suddenly his eyes lit up, and a bright smile formed on his face.


    He patted Bryan on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, kiddo. I''ll send one of my descendants, one I''m the proudest of, to help you out. She''ll also be actively investigating into the matter of the Belize royal family."


    Bryan felt goosebumps looking at the emperor''s wide smile. "T-Thank you¡­." However, inwardly he wondered, ''Just what is this guy nning?''

 Chapter 257 Mathew

    ?


    The gathering continued on for a few more minutes as everyone discussed various things with each other. And then, it was finally time for the gathering to conclude. Everyone got up from their seats and bowed toward Lady Fate.


    Lady Fate on the other hand turned her head in a certain direction, her gaze crossed the boundaries of her divine kingdom and into the endless void. A momentter, she nodded ever so slightly. Then she cast an amused nce at Bryan. Following that, she waved her hand and instructed everybody, "You may leave."


    All the spiritual bodies of the thirteen members present disappeared one by one as they were thrown into a void crack that led to their physical bodies. Bryan was nning to start meditating once he returned. He closed his eyes as he allowed himself to be pulled into the void.


    When he opened his eyes, much to his horror, he realized that he wasn''t in his mansion but in the endless dark void. His heart began to beat at a fast rate as fear overcame him. He began to wonder if something had gone wrong with the runic formation.


    Right when he was panicking and looking around in terror, a deep and booming voice sounded from behind him. "Why do you have her scent on you?"


    Bryan turned around in fear and looked in the direction the voice hade from. And then, his eyes widened. There, he saw a humongous tiger floating in the void. Its fur was white as snow and had cyan stripes on its back.


    The creature''s eyes were dark yellow in color with ck vertical slits. Bryan had never seen a creature this big, he felt that this creature was even bigger than the city of Nadir. When heid eyes on the creature, he knew exactly who it was.


    "L-Lord Mathew!" He hurriedly bowed in his direction, afraid to offend this high-string Transcendent who was also the mount of Lady Fate.


    Mathew looked at him and asked again. "Little brat, you haven''t answered my question. Why do you have her scent on you?"


    Bryan didn''t dare to look straight at him, he continued to look down at the empty void and replied, "I''m not sure who you''re talking about, sir."


    "The Cat of Dreams," Mathew spoke with a reminiscent look in his eyes.


    "Huh?" Bryan finally looked at the titanic figure in puzzlement. He then hurriedly drew his gaze away. "I-I don''t know who that is, sir."


    Mathew rolled his eyes in boredom. "You sure are clueless, puny human."  He then thought about it for a moment and added. "Alright, it''s about time I take a stroll." The next moment, he waved his hand and sent Bryan into a void crack.


    ...


    Bryan opened his eyes and looked around in panic. After finding out that he was indeed in his room, he breathed a sigh of relief. But then, he recalled thest words said by Mathew before he was thrown into the void crack.


    He couldn''t help but mutter in puzzlement, "Just what did he mean by that¡­." Right at that moment, a gust of wind blew across his meditation room. The wind was so strong that it almost lifted Bryan from his feet.


    The wind receded just as abruptly as it appeared. Bryan''s eyebrows furrowed. "What the fuck was¡ª"


    Suddenly, he was cut off by a familiar voice, one that he heard only a moment ago. "Little brat, get me something to eat. I haven''t had delicacies of the mortal world in a long time."


    Bryan shot up to his feet and turned his head in the direction of the voice. There he saw, a small white cat that looked like any regr cat on the street. It had yellow eyes and looked extremely majestic, except for its slightly chubby body.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. "L-Lord Mathew!?"


    Mathew rolled his eyes yet again. "Learn to control your emotions. You''re a damn Rank 2 Transcendent for goddess''s sake."


    Despite that, Bryan couldn''te out of his state of shock. He just couldn''t understand why Mathew would even follow him here. And as if that wasn''t enough, he had actually transformed into such a funny creature.


    Seeing Bryan stare at his tummy incredulously, Mathew snorted. This caused a small whirlpool to form inside the meditation room that lifted Bryan and mmed him against the ceiling. "Hmph! Just what the hell are you staring at, foolish brat?"


    Bryan got up to his feet and hurriedly bowed. "F-Forgive me, Lord Mathew. I just didn''t expect you to take this form."


    "Oh?" Matthew narrowed his eyes. "Would you rather I appear here in my true form and level this puny kingdom to smithereens?"


    "N-No!" Bryan stuttered. "I-I''ll ask the chef to prepare something for you to eat." With that, he hurriedly ran out of the room, all the while cursing his misfortune for having a high-string Transcendent reside at his home.


    Meanwhile, Mathew looked at Bryan''s fleeting back and smirked. He then elegantly strutted out of the room and made his way toward Bryan''s bedroom. After he entered the room, his gaze fell on the small bed right beside the big one.


    Excited, he walked toward the small bed and then jumped on top of it. Inside, he saw a ck cat sleeping peacefully with its stomach facing up. Mathew''s eyebrows twitched. "So this is where the scent came from¡­. But why is this brat sleeping like a damned human?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He waved his chubby paw and a gust of wind formed out of nowhere that swept Benny off the bed and threw him to the ground.


    "Meeoow!" Bennynded on his butt as he screamed. Then he looked around in anger until his gaze fell on Mathew who was looking at him with amusement. He was about to attack the chubby cat, but right at that moment, Mathew''s voice drifted into his ears. "What is your name, little brat?"


    Benny''s eyes widened in shock. He mentally transmitted a message, ''You can talk!?''


    "Eh?" Matthew looked at him with disappointment. "You still can''t alter your vocal cords to speak directly? How pitiful."


    Benny asked back, his eyes filled with incredulity. ''W-Who are you?''


    "Little brat, answer my questions first. You''re so disrespectful to your elders, hmph!"  Matthew reprimanded.


    Benny was now beginning to feel a hint of dread from Matthew. He instinctively knew that this chubby cat was much, much stronger than him. Therefore, he slowly began to move away from him. ''M-My name is Benjamin Lombardi.''


    Matthew rolled his eyes. "That''s such a human name¡­."


    ''I could say the same for you¡­'' Benny meekly transmitted mentally.


    "What did you say, little brat!?" Mathew red. "Looks like you need some disciplining." The next moment, Mathew waved his paw and lifted Benny in the air. Following that, a hand was formed out of wind elemental particles that constantly began to spank Benny.


    "MEEEOOWWW!!!" Benny screamed in pain. He had never been humiliated like this, not even Bryan had punished him like this before. And now, this fat cat appeared out of nowhere and was acting like a grandparent to him.


    And worst of all, he couldn''t even do anything about it. He was simply too weak to resist. Right at that moment, Bryan entered the bedroom. And when he saw what was happening to Benny, he was greatly taken aback.


    "Lord Mathew, please wait!!" He rushed toward Benny and then grabbed him. The wind elemental particles around him slowly dissipated as well. Bryan looked at Mathew and inquired, his eyes disying a hint of indignation. "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Matthew saw the look in Bryan''s eyes and nodded his head in approval. He then harrumphed, "Hmph, this foolish brat is insolent."


    Benny looked at Mathew in resentment and then mentally transmitted a message for all to hear. ''FUCK Y¡ª" However, before he could finish what he was about to say, Bryan hurriedly covered his mouth, "Benny, no!"


    He then whispered, "Don''t disrespect him, he''s a high-string Transcendent."


    Benny was shocked, despite that he continued to stare daggers at Mathew. The white chubby cat saw this and couldn''t help but chuckle. "At least you have some guts, little brat."


    Bryan looked at him and then asked respectfully, "Lord Mathew¡­ may I ask why you''ve decided toe here?"


    "I''vee here to take a stroll," Mathew replied as he began to lick his paw. However, Bryan didn''t buy it and continued to stare at him, hoping for a reply.


    Mathew noticed this and sighed. Seeing that Bryan was a part of the gathering hosted by Lady Fate, he decided to be more easygoing on the puny human. "Rest assured, I bear no ill will toward you or this insolent little brat."


    Then he thought of something and added, "And while I''m here I can teach this brat what it truly means to be a feline." His eyebrows then furrowed as he continued. "He sleeps like a damned human. Hmm, I should start with that."


    Bryan was taken aback at this sudden proposal. He didn''t understand why this powerful being would even offer to train Benny. Suddenly, he recalled what Mathew had asked him in the void.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, ''The Cat of Dreams¡­ How is it rted to Benny?''


    The next moment, Mathew jumped down from the bed and walked out of the room. "Alright, it''s decided. I will be the little brat''s teacher."


    He then waved his paw and a gust of wind lifted Benny from Bryan''s arms and threw him to the ground again. This time, however, Bennynded on his paws. He looked at Mathew with a suicidal expression. ''But I don''t want to be your student.''


    Matthew turned to look at him with a bored expression. "You don''t have a say in this." He then turned around and walked out. "Now,e and show me around this city."

 Chapter 258 Mirror World

    <h4>Chapter 258 Mirror World</h4>


    Friday, 7th November 1582.


    Over the past week, the atmosphere at 16 Calm Springs had been quite lively, to say the least. Every morning, Mathew would take Benny somewhere that Bryan had no clue about. They would then return back by sunset, however, Benny would be in an extremely haggard state.


    Every time Bryan would ask Benny just what had happened for him to be in such a state, the young feline would always reply with one word: torture! Bryan didn''t know what was going on but Mathew had assured him it was all part of Benny''s training.


    In the end, he could only reluctantly agree. After all, what else could he do? Fight a high-string Transcendent and tell him to stay away from Benny? That was simply wishful thinking.


    The maids and servants in the house were also quite surprised by the sudden adoption of a fat cat. They came to realize that their master was really a cat person. He had a ck cat and now a white cat. Albeit, the newest one was borderline obese.


    Another thing they realized was that their master seemed to be a little afraid of the chubby, white cat. However, they didn''t pay much heed to it. They simply thought that the new cat might have been feral.


    But that wasn''t the case for Donald. When he saw his master act so formally in front of the white cat, he instantly realized that this chubby cat could possibly be another powerhouse. Hence, he too started to act very respectfully toward Mathew.


    Mathew, of course, couldn''t care less about the spections of the maids and servants of the house. The only reason he descended to the mortal world was because he was bored and also because of Benny. And as for why he remained so favorable toward Benny? Only he knew the answer to that.


    On this day, Bryan was sitting inside the gazebo in his garden, enjoying tea while reading the newspaper. At the center of the garden, Benny was running around Mathew. Although it looked like he was simply running around, in fact, he was actually dodging wind des invisible to the mortal eyes.


    After dodging dozens of wind des, Benny finally fell to the ground, gasping for air. He mentally transmitted a message, ''I¡­ can''t¡­ anymore¡­.''


    Mathew who was elegantlyying on the grass, shook his head in disappointment. "So weak, so weak. How pitiful." He then turned to look at Bryan and snorted. "It''s all because of the puny human not training you."


    Bryan felt a shiver run down his spine. He shut the newspapers and then walked toward the center of the garden. He then respectfully asked, "Lord Mathew, howe you haven''t taken Benny out on a walk today?"


    Mathew''s lips curled up into a smirk. "There''s going to be drama unfolding here today. It''s going to be fun watching it."


    Bryan was puzzled. "Drama? I don''t understand."


    However, Mathew didn''t reply. Instead, he stood up and strutted toward the gazebo. He looked at the almost-dead Benny and instructed, "Little brat, go get me something to eat."


    ''I''m¡­ too¡­ tired,'' Benny replied with great struggle.


    "Hmm? What was that?" Mathew''s eyes narrowed.


    Benny instantly got to his feet, the fur on his back standing on end. He then rushed toward Donald who was in the kitchen. ''I meant yes, teacher. Right away!''


    As Bryan saw Benny''s fleeting back, his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch as he wondered, ''Just what the hell happened to him?'' He was still clueless as to what Mathew had put him through. As he was wondering about what had happened, he suddenly heard the calling bell outside his mansion gates ring.


    Since he was closer to the gates, he decided to open them himself. Mathew who was sitting on the table in the gazebo saw Bryan walk toward therge metal gates. He couldn''t help but chuckle. "Let''s see if you can provide some entertainment."


    On the other side, Bryan opened the main gate and was slightly taken aback when he saw the familiar face. The ck-hair and brown-eyed Nichs looked at him with a smug look. "Anthony, forgive me for taking so long."


    Bryan looked at Nichs and then at the two men dressed in ck standing behind him. From them, Bryan could feel a dangerous aura. He then muttered coldly, "Seems like you haven''te here in goodwill."


    Nichs burst intoughter. "The grace period of three weeks that I provided you was my token of goodwill."


    Bryan remained silent. Suddenly he recalled what Mathew had said to him about a drama unfolding today. He couldn''t help but curse inwardly, ''Fuck! The fatty could have at least given me a heads-up.''


    Nichs continued as he pointed at the two men standing behind him. "These gentlemen are from the Belize Intelligence Agency, and they''re quite¡­ how shall I say this?¡­ Quick-tempered when things don''t go their way."


    Bryan coldly asked. "What do you want?"


    Nichs chuckled. "I already told you before, you will work for me. If you refuse, these gentlemen behind me will imprison you. And you do know what happens to rogue Transcendents in the dungeons, don''t you?"


    There was no way Bryan was going to work under Nichs. If that happened, not to mention that the bastard would constantly make use of him, he also wouldn''t be able to act ording to his n.


    He couldn''t help but sigh as he thought inwardly, ''Oh, emperor¡­. Just where is that person you were going to send to help me?''


    The next moment, his lips curled up into a smirk as he replied, "Are you sure you wanna do this out here in the open? Aren''t you afraid the regr people will find out about the supernatural?"


    Nichs looked at Bryan''s confident look and burst intoughter. He then sneered in utter disdain, "As expected of an ignorant rogue. I guess you''ve never heard about artifacts, have you?"


    The next moment, one of the men standing behind Nichs took out an unassuming, round mirror from inside the briefcase he was carrying. Bryan''s eyes narrowed as heid eyes on the mirror. A terrible sense of foreboding welled up in his heart.


    Before he could even move, the man dressed in ck injected spiritual force into the mirror and the following moment, the area around him started to transform and turn into mirror reflections! And within a few seconds, the entire area in a radius of half a mile had transformed into mirrors!


    Bryan looked around in apprehension. Everything around him was the same, his house, the trees, the ground, and even the cars. Except everything now seemed to be made of mirrors and other than the three of them he couldn''t see any people here. He had never witnessed such a thing before.


    Seeing Bryan panic, Nichs couldn''t help but chuckle. "This is the legendary Mirror World. It is an alternate dimension that is said to house innumerable doors leading to unknown ces."


    He then took the small circr mirror from the hands of the man behind him. "And this is a mid-string artifact called the Prison of Reflection. It forcefully carves a small area in the mirror world and directly teleports us there. In other words, you cannot escape without this artifact."


    Suddenly, his voice turned cold. "And you''ll never get your hands on this artifact."


    Bryan looked around and confirmed that he was indeed no more in the real world. This concept was simr to the Dreamworld, except everything here was made of mirrors.


    He took a deep breath and calmed down. He then looked at Nichs with narrowed eyes. "You''ll regret this."


    Nichs sneered, "You''re still so cocky? Very well, let''s see what you can do." The next moment, he gestured for the two men behind him. "Get him."


    The two men disappeared from their spots and then instantly reappeared in front of Bryan as they swung their fists at him. Bryan''s eyes narrowed. They were simply too fast for him to dodge, thus, he could only block.


    He raised his arms and blocked the two punches at the same time. The two men were taken aback to see that Bryan had blocked it so effortlessly, he hadn''t even taken a step back.


    The next moment, Bryan agilely grabbed each of their wrists and then injected a bit of his spiritual force inside his bracers. Following that, two thin, narrow des protruded from underneath his wrists and stabbed the two men in their forearms.


    "Aggghhh!" The two men let out a collective groan. The next moment, they were viciously pulled forward toward Bryan. In their vision, they saw the youth jump and then aim his knees at both their heads!


    Seeing Bryan''s knees erge in their vision, they didn''t panic. Instead, both of them had mocking expressions.


    BAM!


    Bryan''s knees urately hit them, one knee for each of their faces. However, his eyes suddenly widened when he saw the oue. After being hit by his flying knee, the men in ck shattered like a fragile mirror!


    The following moment, the ground around Bryan rippled and the two men jumped out of it and stabbed him in the stomach and the chest with their daggers. However, this time it was their turn to get surprised. Bryan''s body dissipated into gray smoke. It was an illusion!


    He appeared a few meters away from them and looked around in vignce. He finally realized that all these mirrors around him were actually portals that the two men could use to their advantage.


    And not just that, these two intelligence officers were also adept at illusion tricks that utilized mirrors. The battle had now be about who could cast a more potent illusion.


    Bryan took a deep breath and then took up a battle stance from the Myriad Martial Technique¡ªhis palms balled into fists and positioned in front of him, and his legs in a slight crouching position. He looked at the two men and coldly muttered, "Come!"

 Chapter 259 Outlawed

    <h4>Chapter 259 Ouwed</h4>


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as the two men gradually came closer and began to surround him. Now, he could transform into a dream creature and easily take care of the two of them, but there were two main reasons why wouldn''t.


    Firstly, if he transformed right now, he was sure that these two people would recognize him immediately. They were from the kingdom''s intelligence agency, after all. And after massacring those Blood Path scums at their base, Bryan was sure that the prisoners had definitely given the Silver Owls details about what he looked like.


    If he were to transform now, he''d be giving himself away. And he knew that the Silver Owls had already put a bounty on his head. And the image on the bounty was that of him in his dream creature transformation.


    Secondly, and most importantly, Bryan didn''t want to kill these people from the kingdom. That would spell even more trouble for him. And he knew that these two men were also not here to kill him.


    The most they''d do was heavily injure him and take him back to the dungeons. Then, they''d force him to work for Nichs or perhaps even the kingdom by hook or crook. Thus, the only thing that Bryan could do was fight them in his base form.


    However, he was not so sure about his chances of victory. First of all, he was against three men who were also Rank 2 Transcendents. And although Nichs was only watching the battle from the sidelines, he''d be forced to join the fray sooner orter.


    And the other thing that was bothering Bryan the most was the environment. He was in apletely unknown ce and it seemed that his enemies had control over this small region to a certain extent. Otherwise, the two men wouldn''t have substituted themselves with mirrors earlier.


    There was one thing, however, that Bryan could do toe out on top. And that was to directly capture Nichs because he was the one that was currently holding the mirror artifact. He wasn''t sure if he''d seed, but he decided to give it a shot anyway.


    Hence, without waiting a moment longer, Bryan dashed toward him. His speed was so quick that it surprised the two men in ck. This was to be expected, after all. Although Bryan was only a Rank 2 Transcendent, his dream creature physique boosted his body to the level of a Rank 3 Transcendent.


    The two men werepletely unable to get a hold of Bryan as he ran past them. He was so fast that he appeared to be a blur. And within a moment, Bryan had already reached a few feet from Nichs.


    He raised his hand and nned to deliver a solid punch, but much to his surprise he found that Nichs remained as calm as ever. If anything, he had a sneer on his face.


    At lightning speed, Bryan swung his fist at Nichs but just a few inches away from thetter''s face, Bryan felt that he was blocked by a wall.


    CRASH!


    Spider-web-shaped cracks started forming from the ce where Bryan''s punch connected and before he knew it, the space in front of him shattered like a mirror!


    Nichs''s mocking tone could be heard from the other side of the cracked mirror. "You fool, with this artifact, I''m inplete control of this whole region."


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed when he realized that he wouldn''t be able to harm even a hair on Nichs''s body as long as thetter had the mirror artifact in his possession.


    The next moment, all the shattered sses in front of him began to hover in the air, and before Bryan knew it, hundreds of these broken sses came crashing down on him. Bryan''s eyes widened at this development.


    Instantly he decided to draw back, but much to his shock, he realized that two pairs of hands had protruded from the ground around him and viciously grabbed his ankles.


    "Bastards!" Bryan gritted his teeth as he realized that the two men in ck had once again teleported through the mirrors and held him down. He had no more time to think because the broken pieces of ss were almost upon him.


    With no other way out, Bryan gnashed his teeth and his eyes shone with resolve. He raised his arms and brought it over his head. He did his best to protect his vitals. Finally, the broken ssespletely drowned him.


    BAM!!


    Dust and debrispletely covered the area as Nichs and the two men stood at a distance from where Bryan had been. One of the men muttered in incredulity, "He''s actually quite strong for a Rank 2¡­."


    The other man in ck solemnly nodded. Meanwhile, Nichs snickered, "No matter how powerful he is, inside the Mirror World, he''s nothing. Besides, that earlier attack should be enough to incapacitate him."


    "Indeed," One of the two men replied. After all, any mirror or ss in this dimension wasn''t just a regr item. They were enough to cut through the body of a Rank 2 and brutally injure them. And after the previous attack that Bryan had taken, it would be a miracle if he was still standing on his feet.


    Nichs was pretty confident about this fact, hence, he ordered the two men, "Go, get him."


    The two nodded and walked toward the crash site. Meanwhile, Nichs was thinking about how he''d torture Bryan and then mind-control him to be his ve. After his visitst time, the way that Bryan had behaved with him had severely offended him.


    He was a once-in-a-thousand-years genius who invented the telephone that revolutionized society. Everywhere he went, he was showered with praises and people looked up to him. But the way that Bryan looked down on him thest time they met, really struck a nerve.


    Nichs''s ego couldn''t take such an insult. Hence, he''d do everything he could to put Bryan in ce. Even if it meant using unorthodox methods to brainwash and mid-control him. He could already see the image of Bryan begging for his life and couldn''t help but grin.


    On the other side, the two men had already approached the vicinity of the crash site. Because of the dust and debris, they weren''t able to see clearly. Thus, they injected spiritual force into their eyes to enhance their vision. And when they did, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Amidst the dust, they saw Bryan bathed in his own blood after being attacked by the broken sses and mirrors. He was currently standing on his feet, his clothes torn to bits in many ces. His ck eyes had narrowed and were gleaming with a ruthless glint.


    The reason the two men were shocked was not because of this, but because Bryan was currently aiming two pistols at them. Before they could even make a move, Bryan had pulled the trigger!


    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The two men instantly evaded the hail of bullets, but since they were taken by surprise, a few of the bullets had managed to prate their bodies. With groans full of agony, both of them fell to the ground.


    Bryan dashed out of the dust and with lightning speed appeared in front of the two of them. He kneed the first person in the face, sweeping him off the ground. The next moment, Bryan viciously delivered a roundhouse kick to the other person in the face as well.


    The two of them flew across the ground andnded in front of Nichs''s feet. Thetter looked at the two of them in utter shock. Each of them had at least one bullet lodged in their bodies and their faces were bloody after Bryan''sst kick.


    Nichs then looked up and saw Bryan walking toward him, drenched in blood. His feet began to tremble involuntarily and he fell on his butt. The sight of Bryan, currently, was akin to a vile demon rising from a pool of blood and on his way to wreak havoc.


    He gulped involuntarily and gritted his teeth, "Y-You bastard!" The next moment, he controlled the artifact and erected multiple walls of mirrors around him to protect himself from Bryan.


    Now that the two men were incapacitated, he had no confidence in fighting Bryan head-on. Thus all he could do was utilize the mirror world and defeat him.


    Bryan''s eyes shone with a cold light and he rushed toward Nichs. He raised his fist once again and proceeded to break down the mirror wall. He''d continue to break these walls until he had reached Nichs.


    ¡­


    In the real world, a luxurious, ck steam car stopped outside the gates of Bryan''s mansion, and a beautifuldy with caramel-colored long hair and brown eyes stepped out of the car.


    She was wearing a regal, purple long dress and naturally emanated an aura of nobility. She looked around the ce and finally confirmed that she was at the right address. However, she felt something was wrong.


    Thus, she took out a white colored gem from her purse and held it in front of her eye. The next moment, she gasped. "Mirror World!"


    She then thought for a moment and mumbled. "Looks like the people from the Belize Kingdom are really after this person Grandpa told me about." In the end, she sighed, "Fortunately, I''m on time."


    The following moment, the ck gem on the ne she was wearing lit up with resplendent light. She then solemnly dered, "The Mirror World is ouwed here!"


    ¡­


    Inside the mirror world, Bryan who was constantly punching the mirror walls trying to reach Nichs, suddenly stopped. He looked around and found that cracks were beginning to form everywhere!


    And before he knew it, the entire region around him broke into pieces. The mirrors shattered into innumerable pieces, and shortly after that, he found himself back in the real world!

 Chapter 260 Dicentra Royalty

    <h4>Chapter 260 Dicentra Royalty</h4>


    Nichs was on his knees, trembling in fear as he watched Bryan breakyer afteryer of mirror walls. He had never expected Bryan to be so tenacious. The earlier attack should have rightfully incapacitated Bryan, but here he was swinging his arms like a crazed beast.


    He was beginning to think that his n had failed. After all, the two Rank 2 Transcendents beside him were still recovering from their wounds. Although they were Transcendents, it didn''t mean that they were impervious to bullets. If anything, they only had more resistance than regr humans.


    Thus, Nichs could not only depend on the mirror artifact. He himself was a Rank 2 Transcendent but he didn''t have much fighting capabilities. After all, he''d embarked on the Artisan Path.


    But the mirror artifact would also soon stop working. Any artifact needed a contact supply of spiritual force to operate. And it had been almost ten minutes since Nichs had activated the artifact. His spiritual force would run out in another few minutes, and then he''d be at the mercy of Bryan.


    Just when he was calcting what steps to take next, the mirror artifact in his hand suddenly stopped working! Nich looked at it in horror and muttered in absolute shock, "What the¡ª" However before he could even finish his sentence, something even more shocking happened.


    KACHA!!


    Both Nichs and Bryan looked around to see that the mirror world was slowly crumbling down. The boundary of this region of the mirror world carved by Nichs''s artifact was breaking apart. Spider-web-shaped cracks began to form everywhere around them.


    And within a few moments, the mirror worldpletely shattered and the four people inside returned to the real world!


    "Impossible!" Nichs shot up to his feet as he looked around in disbelief. There was no way that the effects of his artifact could be broken¡ªfrom the inside or the outside. The only way to deactivate it would be through the artifact itself.


    But he knew for sure that he hadn''t deactivated it and neither had he run entirely out of spiritual force. That is why he was so shocked at this sudden turn of events. And while he was lost in his thoughts, looking around with wide eyes, Bryan approached him with unbridled killing intent.


    Just as he raised his hand and was about punch Nichs to kingdome, he heard a gentle, feminine voicee from behind him. "Please hold your hand, Mr. Wayne."


    Bryan''s eyes narrowed as he turned around in the direction of the voice. When his gazended on the beautifuldy in the long purple dress, he was momentarily stunned. However, the next moment, he turned back around and ruthlessly punched Nichs in the face.


    He raised his hand yet again and continued to deliver punch after punch until Nichs''s face was bloodied and bruised.


    Seeing this, the beautifuldy couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh, "Men will be men¡­." The next moment, she raised her hand and pointed at Bryan and Nichs, following that, her ne glowed once again as she dered, "Fighting is ouwed here!"


    The moment those words escaped her lips, an invisible power washed over Bryan and stopped him in his actions. Realizing this, Bryan''s eyes widened in utter shock. He raised his hand to punch Nichs, but was unable to!


    Other than that, he could move around the ce but whenever he proceeded to hit Nichs, he''d be obstructed by some strange power. He hurriedly turned his head and looked at thedy in disbelief, "W-What did you do!?" He had never experienced any power of this sort, hence, he waspletely dumbstruck.


    Thedy, on the other hand, smiled politely and didn''t reply. She then walked toward Bryan and when her eyes fell on Nichs and the two men from the Belize Intelligence Agency, she couldn''t help but click her tongue. "Attacking the kingdom officials can really get you into trouble, Mr. Wayne."


    Bryan didn''t reply; he continued to stare at this stranger. He carefully observed her facial structure and hair color and suddenly thought of something, ''Could she be¡­.''


    Seeing Bryan intently stare at her like this, thedy couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle. "It''s really bad manners to stare at ady like that, you know?"


    Bryan wasn''t apologetic in the least. He continued to stare at her and asked, "Who are you?"


    Before the woman could reply, Nichs got up to his feet in unprecedented fury and pointed his trembling finger at Bryan. "Y-Y-You¡­. How dare you! I will have you killed for attacking me. I''m a goddamn member of the Dicentra Research Institute and an advisor to the Belize¡ª"


    But before he couldplete his sentence, the beautiful woman took out an identification medallion that had the sigil of the Dicentra Empire carved on it and showed it to Nichs. "Mr. Tenant, Mr. Wayne is an official of the Dicentra Empire. If anything, you can be given the death penalty for attacking him on his private property."


    When Nichs saw the symbol of the Dicentra royal family on the medallion, his body began to tremble in fright. He looked at the woman and incredulously muttered, "W-Who are you!?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," The woman said with a smile. The next moment her eyes narrowed. "What matters is you''re still standing on Mr. Wayne''s private property even after I''ve shown you his identification token. Or do you think this medallion is forged?"


    "O-Of course, not!" Nichs hurriedly replied. He then bowed respectfully toward the woman. "Forgive my transgressions, miss. I was not aware that Mr. Wayne actually had the backing of the Dicentra royal family."


    For not even a moment did Nichs think the token was fake. Firstly, this token was an artifact and it was next to impossible to forge it. Secondly, and most importantly, if the token was indeed fake, the Dicentra royal family would be able to know at a moment''s notice.


    He couldn''t help but curse his misfortune for kicking the ant''s hill. Thest time when he visited Bryan he had thought that thetter was bluffing about having a bigger backing than him.


    And now that he realized that Bryan indeed had a bigger backing, he couldn''t help vehemently curse, ''Bastard, if you had the bloody empire supporting you, why didn''t you fucking say so!?''


    He then looked at the woman and disyed a fawning smile, however, with his face bloodied and battered, he looked extremely ugly. "I shall now take my leave, miss."


    Nichs then hurriedly helped the two men from the Belize Intelligence Agency up their feet and rushed out of Bryan''spound. However, before he could cross the main gates, the woman''s cold voice entered his ears. "Please remember this, Mr. Tenant. Actions have consequences."


    Listening to her warning, Nichs''s body shivered in fear. He had never felt so regretful in his life. He turned around and once again bowed toward thedy. "I-I understand, miss." With that, he turned back around and walked out.


    Meanwhile, Mathew who was sitting on the table inside the gazebo, shook his head in disappointment. "How boring."


    He then looked in the direction of the woman and sniffed ever so slightly. "Oh? She has that brat''s scent on her¡­." He looked at Bryan and then back at the woman, and smirked. "Could another drama be unfolding?"


    His eyes shone with a hint of expectation as he thought about how he''d be entertained when everything unfolds. After all, living in seclusion in the dark void for centuries had really bored him out of his wits.


    The woman noticed Mathew looking at him with a smirk, and was taken aback. She felt a very mysterious and powerful aura from the white cat. Thus, she took out the white gem from her purse once again and put it in front of her eye, and looked at Mathew.


    However, the next moment, the white gem shattered into countless pieces. The woman''s eyes widened in shock as well as a hint of fear. She hurriedly lifted the hems of her dress slightly and respectfully bowed toward Mathew. "Apologies, my lord."


    Mathew jumped down from the table and strutted toward the mansion. As he passed by the woman he nodded his chubby head. "Looks like that Solomon brat has indeed taught his descendants some manners." With that, he elegantly walked inside the mansion.


    When the woman saw the fat cat walking so majestically, her lips couldn''t help but twitch. Meanwhile, Bryan who had just heard Mathew''s words, was pleasantly surprised. He looked at the woman with bright eyes. "As I thought, the emperor really did send you!"


    The woman looked at Bryan and smiled. "Now before I introduce myself, I must confirm your identity, Mr¡­ Lombardi."


    Bryan wasn''t shocked that the woman knew her true identity. After all, he had personally allowed the emperor to disclose it to her. This would also further cement his rtionship with the emperor.


    He looked around the ce and hesitated for a bit. Seeing this, the woman dered once again, "Scrying is ouwed here." The next moment, the pair was enveloped in a smoke barrier. She then added, "No one will be able to see us now unless they''re high-string Transcendents of course."


    Bryan nodded and tactfully didn''t ask her about this astonishing ne artifact. The next moment, Bryan wiped his face with his hands and changed his face back to his original face.


    The woman was slightly taken aback at this neat trick. After confirming, Bryan was indeed the person her grandfather had told her about she nodded and then introduced herself with a polite smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lombardi. My name is Charlotte Dicentra."

 Chapter 261 Charlotte

    <h4>Chapter 261 Charlotte</h4>


    The smoke barrier soon dissipated and Bryan and Charlotte stepped out of it. The former had already changed his face back to that of Anthony Wayne''s. When the pair hade out of the barrier, Donald was already waiting outside.


    He was in the kitchen helping the butler and the other servants out when Benny rushed to him and informed him that Bryan needed to be attended to. He didn''t know just what happened, but seeing the urgency on Benny''s face he thought something serious might have happened.


    And when he finally saw Bryan in the garden, his jaw nearly dropped to the ground. Bryan''s clothes were torn in various ces and he was currently bathed in blood. Donald hurriedly rushed to him and asked out of extreme concern, "M-Master, what happened!?"


    Bryan waved his hand nonchntly, "Ah, nothing really."


    "How is this nothing!?" Donald circled around Bryan,pletely ignoring Charlotte. "You need to be treated immediately." He then grabbed Bryan''s arm and took him upstairs to the meditation room.


    Meanwhile, Benny was also there in the garden. When he saw Bryan so severely wounded, he was ovee by apprehension. But when Bryan mentally transmitted to him that he was alright and it was nothing serious, Benny finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Bryan said it was nothing, then it was indeed nothing. He trusted Bryan''s words. He saw Donald help Bryan go upstairs and felt grateful for having such a person to help out Bryan and him.


    Then his gaze fell on the beautiful stranger who was earlier standing with Bryan. Charlotte looked at Benny curiously looking at her and wondered if the white cat earlier had any rtionship with this ck cat.


    When she found that such a powerhouse was actually present in the house, she was greatly taken aback. After all, the white gem artifact that she had earlier used allowed her to see through everything and everyone.


    The fact that the artifact broke when she used it to view Mathew meant that thetter was at least a high-string Transcendent. Hence, now when she saw another cat¡ªalbeit much weakerpared to Mathew¡ªshe couldn''t help but wonder just where all these creatures wereing from.


    She looked at Benny and smiled gently. "Hello, little one."


    Benny tilted his head and sent a mental transmission. ''Who are you?''


    Charlotte was not surprised that Benny could speak. She replied with a smile. "A friend."


    ''A friend?'' Benny looked at her dubiously. ''What kind of friend?''


    Charlotte''s eyebrows twitched as she wondered. ''Just what kind of question is that?'' She was about to answer when all of a sudden the white fat cat from earlier appeared out of nowhere and delivered a flying kick to Benny.


    "Meeooow!!" Benny screamed in agony as he flew across the air andnded a dozen feet away.


    Mathew looked at him and snorted. "You fool, where''s the food I told you to get?" With that, he walked toward Benny with heavy strides and continued. "Looks like I''ve to discipline you even more."


    Benny got up to his feet and looked at Mathew with a suicidal expression. ''N-No¡­ please¡­. NO!''


    And then he started running all around the garden as Mathew released dozens of invisible wind des at him. When Charlotte saw this scene, she was speechless. She couldn''t help but incredulously mutter, "What the hell is going on?"


    She stared at the two cats for a few minutes longer until she snapped out of her shock. She then turned around and entered Bryan''s mansion. Meanwhile, Benny continued to scream ''No more! No more!'' as he experienced another round of brutal training.


    ...


    About fifteen minutester, Donald hadpletely bandaged Bryan from head to toe. The only visible area was his face. Although Bryan had told him that it was not needed and that he''d be fine with just taking a healing potion, Donald insisted.


    In the end, he could only helplessly allow Donald to tend to his wounds. At the same time, his heart warmed when he saw the concern in Donald''s eyes. He soon got up from his seat and asked him, "Where''s our guest?"


    "As per your instructions, I''ve already asked Carl to lead her to your study, master." Donald respectfully replied as he scrutinized the bandages on his master''s body. He then added, "I''ve also instructed the maids to serve her tea and snacks."


    "Good," Bryan nodded as he buttoned his shirt. "She''s a very important guest, Donald."


    Curious, Donald inquired, "Might I ask who she is, master?" After all, except for that party that Bryan held when he initially moved into this mansion, he had barely had any guestse over. Hence, he was surprised when Bryan mentioned ''very important guest.''


    Bryan tucked in his shirt and then walked toward the door. He nonchntly replied without looking back, "Princess of the Dicentra Empire."


    Donald froze.


    Meanwhile, Bryan walked into his study and found that Charlotte was curiously looking around at the library in his study. When he entered the house, she praised, "Not a bad collection of books."


    Bryan smiled. "Thank you."


    The next moment, she looked at Bryan and chuckled. "Do you mind changing your face? I like the other one much more."


    Bryan''s eyebrows twitched but he still agreed to it. "As you wish, princess." The next moment, Bryan raised his hand and wiped his face. When he lowered his hand back, his face changed back to his original one.


    Charlotte couldn''t help but marvel. "I''ve never read or heard about any spells that can physically alter one''s appearance except for the ones in possession by Transformation Path Transcendents. And they''re said to be very reclusive and strongly gatekeep their spells and techniques."


    "If you''re wondering whether I''m a Transformation Path Transcendent, then no, I''m not," Bryan replied as he walked to his seat at the study table. He remained standing by the chair and gestured for Charlotte to sit. After all, she was the princess of the Dicentra Empire and he was a meremoner, so to speak. Thus, he had to show proper etiquette.


    Charlotte approached the study table and smiled at Bryan. "No need to be so formal with me. You can just call me Charlotte." She then sat down and proceeded to have tea that was kept on the table.


    Bryan sat down and respectfully shook his head. "Apologies, princess, but I dare not."


    Charlotte chuckled. "I insist. Besides, Grandpa told me to treat you as my equal. No, to be precise, he asked me to treat you with respect."


    Bryan was taken aback. He asked with a raised eyebrow, "Grandpa? You mean the emperor?" He was now beginning to think that this beautifuldy in front of him could very possibly be a thousand-year-old hag in the body of a youth.


    Charlotte found Bryan''s expression to be very amusing. "The Emperor has many descendants so he simply tells everyone to call him ''Grandpa.'' Of course, this doesn''t apply to his direct sons and daughters."


    "Ah," Bryan was slightly relieved for some reason. "So, that''s how it is."


    He then suddenly thought of something and asked, "So, all his descendants know he''s alive?"


    Charlotte profoundly spoke, "Only a select few."


    Bryan nodded as he understood her implied meaning. After all, the whole world¡ªat least the regr humans and low-ranking Transcendents¡ªknew that the emperor had long since perished. Hence, in order to tightly guard this secret, the emperor must have divulged the knowledge about his existence to only very few people.


    After all, even within one''s family, not everyone could be trusted. Especially so in a royal family.


    Charlotte then handed over the identity token that she had earlier shown to Nichs and the two Belize Intelligence Officers to Bryan. "With this token, you''ll be recognized as an official of the Dicentra royal family."


    Bryan grabbed the token and looked at the sigil of the Dicentra Family which was that of a bnce scale surrounded by aurel wreath. He then heard Charlotte continue. "With this token, you''ll be granted ess to almost all ces on the continent. No matter where you go, you''ll be treated like one of us."


    "It''s that precious, huh?" Bryan asked in surprise. After all, from the way Charlotte had just described it, the token seemed to be a pretty big deal.


    "Yes," Charlotte nodded with a smile. "To be honest, even I was surprised when Grandpa asked me to give this to you. This is the highest level of token that a citizen of the empire can receive. And till this day, only a mere handful have been given out."


    Once again, Bryan was taken aback. He knew that the emperor would treat him favorably not just because they were in the same gathering hosted by Lady Fate, but also because he had given the emperor valuable intel about the Belize Kingdom.


    But he didn''t know that the Emperor would be this sincere in his approach. Bryan kept the token and looked at Charlotte. "Thank you very much, princess."


    "Charlotte!" The princess jokingly red.


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Bryan scratched the back of his head. "Charlotte it is then."


    "That''s better," Charlotte smiled.


    Bryan''s face suddenly turned solemn. "By the way, did the emperor mention anything else?"


    "You mean the Belize royal family?" Charlotte too became serious.


    Bryan simply nodded. The next moment, Charlotte''s ne glowed once again as she dered, "Scrying is ouwed here." Following that, the grey barrier covered them once again. She then looked at Bryan and solemnly said, "Grandpa indeed has a n. And he hopes that we can work together."


    "I understand," Bryan nodded.


    "And there''s another thing he''s asked me to tell you," Charlotte added.


    "What is it?" Bryan inquired.


    Charlotte replied, "He wants you to go meet someone."

 Chapter 262 Grace’s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 262 Grace''s Shock</h4>


    Sunday, 17th November 1582.


    It had been ten days since the princess of the Dicentra Empire hade to Nadir, and as expected, word of this quickly traveled to every noble household and even themon folks of the city.


    Everyone was in a jovial mood, to say the least. Although very few people in the empire knew of this Dicentra Princess, it didn''t stop them from drowning the city in a festive atmosphere. After all, no matter who it was, as long as they belonged to the Dicentra Family, they''d be weed and loved everywhere in the Western Continent.


    The reason for this was naturally because of how much they revered the founding emperor, Solomon Dicentra, as well as the sessive emperors because of whom this continent stands so tall in this world.


    Solomon Dicentra, the founding emperor, was worshipped as if he were a deity. Even if everyone thought that he''d perished, their veneration for him never stopped to this day. Every generation of people on the continent is told about the heroic deeds of the founding emperor.


    Although the founding emperor''s sessors to the throne were drowned by his glorious halo, they were also given great respect and admiration from the masses. And this extended down to any member of the family that had the blood of the founding emperor.


    Charlotte Dicentra was also the same. Even though she was rtively unheard of in the aristocratic as well as political circles, people still paid their due respects.


    After visiting Bryan that day, she naturally went to the pce owned by the Dicentra royal family in Nadir¡ªthey had pces throughout the continent. When word got out, heads of many top noble houses came to pay their respects.


    Even the king had personallye to meet her. Even though King Philip III was the sovereign of this kingdom, in terms of status he was still beneath the Dicentra princess.


    And thus, for thest few days, Charlotte had been busy engaging in formal meetings. She had no choice, of course. After all, being a Dicentra, there were certain things that she needed to be held ountable for. One of them was cultivating healthy rtionships with the nobles.


    Amidst the joyous asion of the princess''s arrival in the City of Dreams, there was a rumor that was floating in the aristocratic circles and also amongst the people who held high positions in the government. And at the center of this rumor was none other than Bryan. To be more precise, it was Anthony.


    Somehow word got out that before even arriving at her own pce in the city, the princess had actually gone to Anthony Wayne''s house, and she even seemed to stay there until past dinner.


    Naturally, there was much gossip regarding this. The main one being the possible love affair between the princess and Anthony. Everyone loved gossip, especially when the subjects of the gossip were a princess and a meremoner.


    After people found out that the princess had visited Anthony. Naturally, they began to do their due diligence and find every possible information about this man who, ording to them, had won the princess''s heart.


    They found out that Anthony was actually a very influential businessman who hailed from the Demeter Kingdom and had now permanently moved to Nadir. They found every small detail about him from his birth to the point where he bought the mansion from Connor Winchester.


    The reason why they were able to find such intricate details, to begin with, was naturally because of the founding emperor''s doing. Solomon knew that Bryan was currently living under disguise and also knew that once Charlotte went to meet him, people would start investigating him.


    Thus, Solomon had already informed his spymaster to take care of Bryan''s identity as Anthony Wayne. This came as a surprise to Bryan, and he was naturally very grateful for it.


    Ever since people found out about the possible connection between the princess and him, many noble households had sent their emissaries to his mansion in Calm Springs in order to develop a rtionship with him.


    Bryan, however, had ruthlessly declined the invitation of everyone. Only the heads of noble households that came to him personally were weed by Bryan. He had done this to send a strong message. And this message of his was clearly heard across the aristocratic circles.


    Some were impressed by him and approved of his action. While others were furious and thought that he was acting high and mighty just because he knew the princess of the Dicentra Empire. Bryan, however, simply did not give a fuck. He had other important things to do than care about these people''s opinions.


    There was one noble household, though, that was the most shocked out of everyone. And that was Count Wilson''s household. Everyone there more or less knew about Grace''s friendly rtionship with the owner of the mansion at 16 Calm Springs.


    So when they learned of Bryan''s connection with the princess, the atmosphere in the house became turbulent. After all, the ''war'' for session was going on currently between the younger generation of the Wilson household. And now, out of nowhere, Grace''s chances had significantly gone up.


    On this day, Grace was on her way to Bryan''s house. She was constantly fidgeting with her fingers and her eyes couldn''t hide the shock and excitement in them. Last month, when Bryan had told her about his grand n, she was actually quite skeptical about it.


    However, in the end, she decided to trust him because he was her friend. But never in her wildest imagination would she have guessed that his contact in the Dicentra royal family was actually the princess!


    Actually, Bryan had only told her bits and pieces of his grand n. Had he told her the full thing and revealed that his contact in the Dicentra royal family was actually the founding emperor, it would have been hard to say if Grace would have died of shock or not.


    Regardless, the current news was greatly beneficial for Grace. Therefore, the moment she heard of this rumor, she quickly left for Bryan''s house. It took her about thirty minutes in Nadir''s evening traffic until she finally reached her destination.


    The moment the steam car stopped in front of the mansion gates, Grace immediately alighted from the car. Without even pressing the doorbell, she opened the gates by herself¡ªwhich ording to noble etiquette was very udylike¡ªand rushed toward his mansion.


    The maids and servants in the house were shocked to see Grace in such a state. Everyone knew her as their master''s friend because she hade to the mansion on many asions but never had they seen her in such a state.


    Inside the mansion, Grace asked the servants about Bryan''s whereabouts and then finally ran up the stairs and toward the study. She opened the door without knocking and saw that Bryan was reading a book at the study table.


    Panting, she walked up to him and mmed her hands on the table. She looked at him and asked with sheer excitement, "Is it true?"


    Bryan closed the book he was reading, looked up at Grace, and smiled. He then poured her a ss of water from the jug that was kept on the table and said, "Drink first."


    Grace drank the entire ss in one go and then looked at Bryan with bright eyes, waiting for his answer. Seeing her behave so childishly, Bryan couldn''t help but chuckle. "It''s true. The princess and I are indeed acquainted."


    "How did this even happen? Is she good-looking? What color are her eyes? What about our n? And what of Nichs Tenant?" At once, Grace fired a series of questions at Bryan.


    Bryan raised his hands and burst intoughter. "Hold your horses, Grace. Sit down, I''ll exin everything one at a time."


    He couldn''t help but find it amusing that his friend even asked him about the princess''s looks. He then began to exin to her how they met. Of course, this was a lie cooked up by him. There was no way he could tell her that it was because of Emperor Solomon that they met.


    So he told her that he''d met her during the time when that high-string Transcendent was training him after his teacher''s death.


    "And as for how she looks and what color are her eyes, you can find that out yourself next weekend," Bryan added.


    "Next weekend?" Grace was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "The princess is holding a ball next weekend at her pce. Every noble household and other influential people of the city, perhaps the whole of the kingdom, would be there. I''ll introduce you to her then," Bryan smiled.


    "Really?" Grace was excited. Not only because she''d be able to meet a beautifuldy but also because meeting her in front of so many people would further cement her position in her family and increase her chances for session.


    "Of course," Bryan nodded with a smile.


    Grace took a while to calm down her excitement. A few momentster, she finally asked, "Now, we can proceed with the next stage of your n, yes?"


    Bryan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk. "Yes, most of the groundwork has already beenid. Now, all I need to do is slowly but surely take the telephonepany away from Nichs''s grasp."


    The next part of Bryan''s n included Grace. After he robbed Nichs dry, he''d then officially buy the telephonepany with Grace''s help of course.


    This way, he''d have a constant supply of ie from the most lucrativepany of the century, and Grace would further solidify her position as the next head of the Wilson Family.


    Killing two birds with one stone!

 Chapter 263 Child of the Slums

    <h4>Chapter 263 Child of the Slums</h4>


    Wednesday, 20th November 1582.


    When Charlotte had visited Bryan''s house thest time, she had mentioned that the emperor wanted him to meet a certain someone. And although Bryan had asked her about the identity of this person, she wasn''t able to tell him anything because she herself didn''t know it.


    The emperor had personally sent a letter through her and instructed her to give the letter to Bryan and inform him about meeting the person. That was all she knew.


    Currently, Bryan was sitting inside his study and reading the letter by Solomon. He''d already read it a few times over already. But still, whenever he read the first half of the letter, his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch.


    The first half of the letter was basically the emperor highlighting all the des of Charlotte from a young age until now. And how she was a prodigy with supreme-grade aptitude.


    Solomon even mentioned how many suitors had tried to win her hand, but he''d rejected all of them because they were beneath her. Bryan couldn''t help butugh helplessly at the attempt of the emperor advertising his own descendant.


    And hepletely understood why the emperor was doing so. Bryan smiled faintly. "Nice try, emperor¡­."


    He didn''t think much about it. The main part of the letter was the second half of it. The emperor had instructed Bryan to meet his long-time friend and spymaster who also happened to be residing in Nadir.


    Bryan already knew that the emperor wanted him to work with Charlotte, and in the letter, he had mentioned that his spymaster would also aid him. Furthermore, the emperor had also added that he would be generously rewarded.


    The only thing that Bryan was surprised about was that the location of the spymaster was not anywhere grand like he had imagined. Instead, the emperor had told him to visit any slums in Nadir and the spymaster would find him.


    "The slums¡­." Bryan thought incredulously. He read the letter carefully onest time before using a Rank 0 Fire Path spell and instantly incinerating it. He then got up from his seat and went to his bedroom to get dressed.


    Benny and Mathew were missing as usual. At this point, Bran had stopped worrying about Benny, because thetter had told him that even though Mathew''s training was brutal and that it felt like torture, he knew that he was slowly bing stronger.


    Besides, Bryan knew that with the protection from Uncle Octopus, Mathew wouldn''t dare to harm Benny. Furthermore, he even had a feeling that Mathew genuinely wanted to help Benny.


    With that out of the way, Bryan put on warm clothes. It had already begun to snow in Nadir, and thus, the weather was quite cold. He made sure to not wear anything too fancy since he was going to the slums. He didn''t want to unnecessarily draw attention.


    After getting dressed, he dissipated into shadows and disappeared from his room. He didn''t have to let anyone else know. If the maids and servants of the house were rmed at his sudden disappearance, then Donald would be there to cook up some story and calm things down.


    Using his innate ability, Bryan jumped from one shadow to another as he soon approached the outskirts of the city. Inside a secluded alley, he emerged from the shadow of a dumpster and then casually began to walk away.


    His face had already changed to that of a middle-aged blond man in his forties. Bryan then changed his gait and walked toward the slum aimlessly. As he walked the narrow, stench-filled streets, he was reminded of the harsh winters of Damascus when he still used to live in the slums.


    A lot had happened since then and he had grown from a naive boy to a mature young man. When he thought back to his life in Damascus when he was training under Detective Watson and going on missions with his friends, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Things were simple back then.


    Just as he was reminiscing about his past, he felt a tug on his sleeves. He turned his head and looked down, only to find a young boy around twelve years old, wearing ragged clothes, looking at him with curiosity.


    Bryan gently asked, "What is it, kid?"


    He might be a savage demon to his enemies, but he always had a soft spot for the kids from the slums. The young boy didn''t say anything, instead turned around and began to run. Bryan looked at him in confusion, wondering what it was that the kid what trying to do.


    A few meters away, the boy stopped and turned around. He then gestured for Bryan to follow him. Bryan''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he thought of two possibilities.


    Either the kid was being forced into working for someone who was nning to ambush him. After all, he himself had done this many times while he still lived in the slums.


    And the other possibility was that the kid would show him the path to the person who he was here to find. Regardless of either possibility, Bryan decided to follow the kid. If it was the former, he would easily take care of the people who''d want to ambush him.


    But if it was thetter¡­. Bryan gulped nervously. For some reason, he was now beginning to be overwhelmed by nervousness. After a series of twists and turns, he finally followed the young boy to the entrance of a sewer.


    At the entrance, there was a small group of beggars huddling around a bonfire, keeping themselves warm. The young boy ran to one of the men there and then pointed at Bryan.


    The man looked at Bryan carefully for over a minute and then looked back at the young boy with a smile. "Well done, Will." He patted the kid''s head and then gave him arge pair of bun to eat. ted, Will began eating the bun with great relish.


    "Follow me," The middle-aged beggar instructed Bryan and then entered the sewer tunnel. Bryan took a deep breath and then followed after him. After another series of twists and turns which took them about thirty minutes, the pair reached a dimly lit cavern.


    The cavern was extremelyrge and empty. On the other side of the cavern, there was arge chair that almost looked like a throne, illuminated by the two tall wooden torches on the sides. The middle-aged man bowed toward the figure sitting on the throne. "My lord, your guest has arrived."


    "Hmm¡­." Came a deep voice from the other side of the cavern. The middle-aged man then left, leaving the figure and Bryan alone inside the cavern.


    Bryan felt great pressure from just standing in front of the figure. He walked a few steps, and then respectfully greeted, "It is a pleasure to meet you. How may I address you, sir?"


    Although the figure could very possibly be a slum dweller, just the sheer aura and pressure emanating from the person made Bryan realize that they were definitely a powerful Transcendent.


    After hearing Bryan''s words, the two torches beside the figure immediately turned dim and then finally died down. Instead, two small orbs that shone like the starry night sky could now be seen.


    As Bryan looked at these two orbs which seemed to be the figure''s eyes, he felt that all his secrets were out in the open. Involuntarily, his body began to shudder.


    "Oh? I''m not able to divine your identity. How surprising," Eximed the figure sitting on the throne. He then continued, "However, there is no information these eyes on mine cannot deduce."


    The following moment, his eyes began to glow with an ethereal glow. The starry sky within them came alive and seemed to form the whole universe. Bryan was instantly sent into a daze as he looked at the pair of eyes.


    However, the every next moment, the figure''s eyes stopped glowing and then his voice was once again heard, this time, however, it was friendly and warm. "I see¡­ So you''re a child of the slums as well."


    rmed, Bryan''s eyes widened. "Did the emperor tell you of my identity!?"


    The figure chuckled. "Rest assured, Solomon hasn''t divulged anything about you."


    "Then how did you¡­." Bryan was unable toprehend. He knew that the members of the Illuminatos were bound by an oath of never disclosing the other members'' information to any outsiders.


    Moreover, the silver string around his mind-runes ensured that he couldn''t be divined by anyone less powerful than Lady Fate. Hence, he couldn''t believe that in but a few moments, this mysterious figure in front of him was able to learn that he hailed from the slums.


    Sensing the shock in Bryan''s voice, the figure soon got to his feet and began walking toward him as he patiently exined, "I do not need to pry into the River of Fate to deduce the heavenly secrets. Neither do I have to dip into the River Styx to interrogate the deceased souls."


    The figure slowly came into view as he stopped right in front of Bryan. He was a tall, middle-aged man with ck hair that was beginning to grey at the temples. He had a beard that gave him a very manly look.


    And although the color of his eyes was a dark brown, if one looked at it they''d be able to see the starry sky in them. Those eyes shone with wisdom and brilliance, as well as the vicissitudes of time.


    The man was bare feet and was wearing ragged clothes and a ck tattered robe, but the way he carried himself was full of poise and charisma. He gave off the aura of an undefeated war general.


    He looked at Bryan and smiled. "If one looked carefully, they''d find information in everything in this world. From the trees, rocks, clouds, sand, rain, and even the moisture in the air. That is what it means to truly see¡­ Bryan Lombardi."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!